Chapters “... How much better life can be without your cutie marks,” Starlight Glimmer said.
Twilight and her friends slowly sipped their tea, Rainbow Dash having gulped hers down a while ago and was now snoring lightly in her seat. Normally, Twilight would have woken her up and chastised her for her rudeness, but now it was all she could do to keep her skeptical scowl into full-blown anger, and thus it didn’t feel right to keep Rainbow from being rude.
It was strange however, that Rainbow could sleep in this situation, in front of a mare with such smug superiority that was starting to feel threatening, and clad in a latex bodysuit.
“What do you mean?” asked Twilight, feeling tired herself.
“Oh I’ll show you very soon,” Starlight said, rose up from her seat, and walked past Twilight.
As Twilight tried to turn after her in her seat, she involuntarily slumped over the side of her armchair, and to her shock, she saw waves forming after her arms as she tried moving them.
She looked around, and the only one of her friends who wasn’t sleeping was Rarity, who looked at her with a scared expression. “Twilight?” she said, slowly, worried, before her head slumped to the side.
Twilight looked towards Starlight, who had retrieved some kind of staff, looking a bit like a giant tuning fork made of wood. She aimed the staff at Twilight, and smirked, as a green glow surrounded her and the staff.
“Twilight!” a voice kept calling, which was slowly getting clearer.
“Twilight, please wake up!” the voice called, and Twilight slowly realized that it was Rarity.
“Mmm?” Twilight softly mewled, as she tried shaking the cobwebs out of her mind.
She felt like she was slumped over in an armchair, and tried bringing her hand to her forehead. The lack of contact puzzled her though, as she didn’t feel anything wrong with her coordination, and her limb didn’t feel very heavy.
She opened her eyes, and saw that she was in the same location she had lost consciousness in, wondering what had happened, when she spotted her arm.
Or what was left of it anyway.
Her eyes opened wide in shock, as her arm unceremoniously ended about halfway between her elbow and her shoulder, poking out of her shirt. She waved the limb around, stunned at what she saw, before slowly turning her gaze to her legs.
She gasped as she saw them ending shortly above the knees, poking out from her skirt.
“Twilight?” Rarity said.
Twilight whipped her head around to see Rarity, looking at her with a scared expression, managing to slide down from her armchair, landing on her legs which were the same state as Twilight’s, though covered by Rarity’s now mostly empty dress pants, like her arms ended in the mostly empty sleeves of her blazer.
“Twilight!” Rarity said, in a frantic voice, before she slowly toppled forward, yelping and landing on her significant bosom, and instinctively catching herself with the residues of her arms.
“Rarity, are you okay?” Twilight asked.
“I am most certainly not okay!” Rarity cried, as she tried crawling a few paces, leaving her smart-looking horseshoes behind. “That witch, Starlight, has done something to us, and I cannot figure out how to reverse it!”
Rarity lit up her horn, and a blue glow bounced lamely off herself. “I’m a fashion designer , Twilight!”
Twilight looked around, and saw the clothes of the rest of her friends lying scattered around the floor. Her friends’ manes and tails also lay on the floor, along with two pairs of wings, one yellow and one blue. It looked like they had been removed like articles of clothing. The forms of the manes and tails were intact, and there were no traces of gore anywhere.
It was still a particularly worrying sight for Twilight though, as it looked like they had been magically dissolved or something.
“Rarity! Where are the rest of the girls!?” Twilight asked.
Rarity, propped up on her breasts, nodded towards a spot behind Twilight. “They’re right there, but that monster did something.”
Rarity went back to looking at her arms, covered by her clothes, as Twilight tried spinning around to look behind her armchair.
“Please hurry, Twilight, while I can still wear thigh highs and evening gloves. The upper parts of them at least. I’ll make you the loveliest satin kinds if you just please hurry up.”
Twilight at first tried spinning around by bracing her hands against the armrest, but she just ended up waving her short arms around. She grunted in annoyance, before propping both her short legs and arms against the chair, and heaving herself around. She paused from embarrassment, as her lower half ended up propped against one of the armrests, and her skirt ended up over her back, exposing her thong for the world to see.
When she peered around the backrest, Twilight let out another gasp.
Pinkie Pie, Rainbow Dash, Applejack, and Fluttershy, were lying, naked, in a row on the floor, on their stomachs, facing her and Rarity, their eyes wide, and their limbs completely missing.
They were different though. Their coats seemed to be missing, and instead they seemed to have skins like polished rubber, reflecting the lights in the room. They were bald and tail-less, and their mouths were filled with some form of tubes, and Twilight blushed at the fact that she knew that those were heavy-duty bondage equipment. She also couldn’t help but notice that her friends’ breasts and behinds were a few grades larger than she remembered.
“Rainbow! Pinkie! Are you okay!? Twilight said
At first they didn’t seem to respond, but Twilight then noticed that they shaked slightly, as if they struggled against bindings, and the only sound they responded with was a noise like from breathing through a tube, as they rose and fell slightly at a rapid pace, as if continually taking breaths to silently shout at them
“I’m not sure they can hear us, Twilight,” Rarity noted.
“Oh they can hear you alright,” came Starlight Glimmer’s voice from the door.
Twilight spun around as best she could, and to her chagrin, managed to expose herself even more when her skirt slid higher up.
Starlight Shimmer was walking into the room, holding that same staff from before, her face split in a wide grin.
Twilight reflexively spread her wings, and wanted to smack herself for forgetting she was an alicorn despite not having much to smack with, before she took off.
It was near impossible for the still unskilled flier to navigate herself, and would have smacked into a wall, if she hadn’t been enveloped in a turquoise aura, and held mid-air.
Starlight let out a disappointed tut-tut as she levitated Twilight down towards the armchair, and casually levitated a magic suppression ring onto Twilight’s horn. “Now what were you thinking, princess? Taking off while in the middle of transforming into an unfamiliar shape. What would have happened if you’d actually gotten away, and finished transforming in the middle of nowhere?”
Twilight was propped up against the armchair, with her wings held in place and her magic not available to her, and scowled up at Starlight. “What do you mean?” she demanded.
“Oh, I think your friend will have another little spurt any moment now,” Starlight said, and turned Twilight towards Rarity.
All eyes in the room turned towards the mostly limbless unicorn, and she looked around in worry, still propped up against her large breasts.
Suddenly, the remains of her limbs seemed to be sucked into her torso. Rarity let out a gasp, as her buttocks and breasts gained even more volume.
Rarity let out a whimper as the last of her sleeves and upper parts of her pants legs deflated, empty.
She looked up at Starlight with a hurt expression. “You… you fiend ,” she said.
Starlight put her hand to her chest, with a mock-hurt expression. “Why, I thought you would have enjoyed this. An even shapelier form. Don’t you like it?”
Rarity glared up at the latex-clad unicorn, but said nothing.
Starlight suddenly got another smirk, and walked over to the four rubber-ponies laid out on the floor.
“This transformation is more than just bodily, it had to do with the mind as well,” she said, sat down behind Fluttershy, and lifted Fluttershy’s head.
Twilight suddenly noticed that their four fully transformed friends were all wearing chokers, with tiny gemstones on them. Starlight’s horn lit up, and one of the gems on Fluttershy’s chokers glowed for a second.
“There, now you can move, at least a bit,” Starlight said.
Fluttershy’s eyes suddenly started darting around, and she let out a series of huffs as she tried turning around, as if suddenly released from a binding spell.
“You can’t talk, though,” Starlight said, and smiled at her, before turning towards Twilight and Rarity. “One of the many exciting changes will be your compulsion to truth. Oh, we are going to have so much fun with that.”
Starlight gently lifted Fluttershy up slightly by her shoulder, and said, “Now, Fluttershy, your limbs are missing, aren’t they?”
Fluttershy tried to look back at Starlight, who was holding her from behind, and nodded readily.
“And you feel that you have to nod if I ask a question to which the answer is yes, even if you’d rather not respond?” Starlight asked.
Fluttershy nodded silently again.
Starlight’s smile turned into a grin. “Your buttocks and breasts are even larger and shapelier than before, right?”
Fluttershy’s face glowed red, and she closed her eyes as she nodded.
“And you like that, don’t you?”
Fluttershy kept her eyes closed as she nodded with vigor.
Starlight got a soft expression on her, as she raised Fluttershy up some more, and fondled her now very large breasts. As Fluttershy’s breathing quickened through her tube, Starlight gently placed her lips against Fluttershy’s forehead.
“Good girl,” she said, and lit up her horn again.
Fluttershy’s head shot back to the previous position, her eyes opening and freezing at a spot in front of her, and Starlight let go of Fluttershy, who like Rarity, bounced against her bosom rather than her face, her cheeks still red.
“You monster,” Rarity said, her expression now one of disbelief.
“Oh, still ungrateful?” Starlight said, and walked over to Rarity. “I think you’ve lost clothing privilege.”
Rarity and Twilight’s eyes widened, and Rarity tried squirming away, but mostly ended up rubbing her blouse against the floor.
“No! Nononono, no you don’t!” Rarity said, frantically, as Starlight sat down beside her, cross legged, and slowly lifted the futilely struggling unicorn into her lap.
As she did, two buttons burst from Rarity’s blouse, one of them hitting Twilight between the eyes. Twilight yelped and closed her eyes, before instinctively trying to rub herself at the spot with non-existent limbs.
Starlight laughed melodically, genuinely enjoying herself, before aiming Rarity, whose beautiful silk brassiere was now visibly struggling to contain her large breasts, towards Twilight.
“Did you see that?” Starlight asked. “Your titties are now so large that they shot a button at the princess. I think she tried to shield herself, but couldn’t. What do you think?”
Twilight glared at Starlight, and Rarity averted her eyes, cheeks glowing red.
“What do you think?” Starlight insisted. “She tried to shield herself, but she hardly have any arms left to do that with does she? Go on, tell me whether Princess Twilight has any arms.”
“She,” Rarity started, and swallowed before continuing. “She has a little bit left of her arms.”
Starlight tittered. “Oh, I think that truth-magic is kicking in. Isn’t that good? Tell me, Princess Twilight, do you think honesty is a good thing?”
Twilight, standing on the stumps of her legs, nodded reluctantly.
“Ah, so you’re not gonna mind this part. Your arms are all gone though, aren’t they, Rarity?” Starlight asked.
Rarity nodded.
“And your legs. Go on,” Starlight said, in a sweet voice. “Tell me if you have any arms or legs.”
Rarity looked down on herself. “... I don’t have any arms and legs,” she said.
“What do you say, princess?” Starlight asked, turning to Twilight.
Twilight was about to say something very rude to Starlight, but it was as if something had remapped that particular part of her brain, and instead she blurted out, “Rarity doesn’t have any arms or legs. I do, but there’s not much left of them,” before she let out a yelp, and tried raising her arms to her mouth to stop herself from talking.
Starlight laughed mirthfully. “Oh what a show!” she said. “Go on, princess, did you just try and cover your mouth with your arms?”
Twilight sighed. “Yes, I did.”
“Did it work?”
“... No.”
“So give us a rundown of what you tried to do with them recently, and why you couldn’t,” Starlight said, smiling sweetly at Twilight.
Twilight blushed fiercely as she glared at Starlight. “First, a button shot out from Rarity’s blouse because her breasts are so large, and I tried rubbing my forehead. Then I tried covering my mouth, but neither worked because–” Twilight put her arm stumps up to her muzzle, and reached halfway to her mouth “– because my arms are only this long.”
“Very good , princess. I’m glad you also enjoy honesty like I do. Now, where was I?” Starlight said, before turning her attention back to Rarity. “Ah yes, clothes.”
“What? No no!” Rarity shrieked, as Starlight ripped her clothes off from her. Her blazer slipped off without much resistance, and the buttons of her blouse all shot away as that was ripped off, leaving Rarity’s silken underwear on display, her breasts nearly spilling out of them.
Rarity let out a gasp as Starlight pulled her pants off, showing her silken, lingerie-like panties, with garter belts connecting them to a pair of thigh high silken socks, now hanging empty underneath her.
“You really are a beautiful mare,” Starlight said. “Don’t worry though, nothing has changed. Has it, princess? Rarity is beautiful, isn’t she?”
The question came as a surprise for Twilight, and at first she didn’t register how readily she answered. “Yes, Rarity is stunningly beautiful.”
“Aaw,” Starlight cooed. “That’s was nice of her, wasn’t it? Is Princess Twilight beautiful?”
Rarity smiled sadly at Twilight, a confused piece of joy in this bizarre situation. “Thank you, Twilight, and yes, she is very beautiful.”
“Think she’s seen you naked before, though?” Starlight asked, and squeezed her hand into one of the cups of Rarity’s brassiere, kneading it before starting to remove the remaining clothes, making Rarity bite her lip and squirm in place. “Have you seen Rarity naked, princess?”
“Yes,” Twilight answered.
Rarity stopped squirming, and looked at Twilight, surprised. “You have? When?”
“In the changing room for the Hearth’s Warming play,” Twilight said, and blushed. “I saw you all.”
Rarity was about to answer with an “Oh,” when Twilight suddenly let out a yelp, and fell forward, as the remains of her legs vanished beneath her, and her arms were sucked into her shirt.
Twilight landed in the seat, but her breasts, now larger than Rarity’s had originally been, were now hanging over the edge, their weight pulling her forward. “Whoa, whoa! I’m about to fall over!”
Starlight laughed again. “You certainly are. Give us another little rundown of how things are would you, princess? In fact, don’t make it a little rundown, tell us more about yourself.”
Twilight looked down on the floor. It wasn’t very far down, but she didn’t relish the idea of landing on her muzzle regardless. “M-m-my name is Twilight Sparkle,” she said, wiggling her loins to try and stabilise her position, but without success. “I’m a student of Princess Celestia, the former bearer of The Element Of Magic, and recently ascended princess myself.”
“Very good,” Starlight said, approvingly. “Now for your current situation. What is happening at the moment?”
“I-I… my… parts of me are much larger than I’m used to, and I’m hanging over the edge of an armchair, and I can’t pull myself up because I don’t have arms or legs,” Twilight said, and flinched. “And my bra is too small, and it’s starting to hurt.”
“How does it sound when you royally declare your situation?” Starlight said. Twilight couldn’t see it, but she could hear the wide smile in her tone.
Twilight tried whipping her head up to glare at Starlight, but had to quickly put her head back again, as she felt herself slipping forward just a little from the action.
Twilight let out a frustrated growl, and said, “I, Princess Twilight Sparkle of Equestria, am about to fall onto my royal muzzle, because of my painfully large royal boobies.”
Starlight laughed again, probably the biggest laugh yet, Twilight’s face glowed beneath her bangs.
“Royal boobies ,” Starlight echoed. “I like that. For that, let’s see if you can’t get any help.”
Twilight almost didn’t stop herself from looking up with hope.
Starlight placed Rarity on her back, a few paces away from Twilight, and removed her panties. “You have plenty of stuff to cushion her fall with, don’t you?”
Rarity grunted in annoyance. “Yes I do,” she said, before trying to crawl over to Twilight.
“What was that?” Starlight asked. “What do you have?”
“I have boobies large enough to cushion Twilight’s fall!” Rarity shouted angrily.
Starlight clapped her hands together, delighted. “And can you explain, in detail, what you’re doing now?”
“I’m trying to crawl underneath Twilight to make her fall on my bosom, but that’s very hard considering I don’t have arms or legs either!”
After some struggling, Rarity found that while her upper body was now even heavier than before, the size of her loins gave her a lot of leverage, and she arched her back, lifting her stomach, and, huffing, heaved her torso up, and slowly wormed her way towards Twilight.
“Please hurry, Rarity,” Twilight begged.
“Why so worried, Princess? It’s not very far down,” Starlight pointed out.
“With my additional weight, and with no arms to catch myself with, it’s gonna hurt enough,” Twilight barked, before wincing again from the painfully small bra.
“Twilight, in order to not stab me with your horn,” Rarity said between huffs. “Can you try and fall on your side?”
“I’ll try,” Twilight said.
Rarity managed to position herself underneath Twilight, and said, “I’m ready, darling.”
Twilight turned as much as she could, causing her to drop onto Rarity, landing with her breasts on top of and above Rarity’s, squishing them together, and making them spill out almost over Rarity’s muzzle.
They both let out, “Oomphs,” as they landed, then started panting together, before lookin at Starlight as they heard her clapping. They turned and saw her looking at them, overjoyed.
“What an adventure!” she said, excited. “But you’re forgetting things, like Twilight’s painfully small underwear, squishing her royal boobies .”
“And I suppose you’re not going to help?” Rarity asked, annoyed.
“Oh I think you’ll do fine,” Starlight said, waving her remark away.
Twilight winced again, and Rarity looked at her in concern.
“Twilight?” Rarity asked. “I’m not sure how to do this without tearing it.”
“Just do it,” Twilight said. “I have a feeling I’m gonna end up naked anyway.”
Rarity nodded, then bit into Twilight’s shirt, and started pulling. It took a few yanks, and Twilight had to try and scoot down across Rarity’s body to give her some leverage, but eventually, the shirt came apart, exposing Twilight’s breasts, and the straps that were biting into them.
“Now, Twilight” Starlight said. “Aren’t you glad in this case that you don’t have any arms? Rarity will have a much easier time pulling your bra off, after all.”
Twilight sighed, as Rarity bit down on her shoulder strap, and pulled it over her empty shoulder. “Yes, in this case… I’m glad I don’t have any arms,” she said, and let out a breath of relief as some of the pressure was lifted from her chest.
“Alright, let me help you with that,” Starlight said, and rose up, walked over to Twilight and Rarity, and pulled off the remaining clothes of Twilight, leaving her naked on top of Rarity. “Liberating, isn’t it?”
Twilight let out a sigh of relief, and looked down at Rarity. “Thank you,” she said.
Rarity smiled at her friend. “You’re welcome, darling,” she said, before turning to Starlight. “So what now?” she demanded.
“Oh you’re not fully transformed yet,” Starlight reminded them. “You’re not done until you’re like your friends, but don’t worry, we’ll see results juuuuust about… now.”
Rarity and Twilight looked around worriedly for a moment, and then at each other, before Rarity suddenly let out a gasp, and tried looking down her herself, but just managed to bury her muzzle in Twilight’s cleavage.
“Rarity? What’s wrong?” Twilight asked, as she tried heaving her torso off from Rarity’s muzzle, but just managed to spill even more of her breasts across Rarity’s face.
Rarity tried tipping Twilight off from her, and after a few moments of confusion, they synchronized their wiggles, and Twilight fell on her back next to Rarity, as Rarity gasped for breath.
“Rarity, I’m sorry–” she started.
“Not now, darling,” Rarity said, between panicked pants, and kept trying to throw her head up as far as possible, to peer down on her body, obscured by her breasts.
Rarity instead had to throw her lower part against the armchair, and prop it up in order to get a look at it. Her face paled beyond the shade it normally was, as she saw what was happening.
From her marehood spread a magical effect unlike anyone of them had seen before. Rarity was slowly turning into a rubber version of herself.
Starlight crouched down before the two paralyzed ponies, and placed Rarity’s rear back on the floor, before reaching out to slowly knead Rarity’s breasts.
“Wh- what are you doing?” Rarity asked.
“Whatever. I. Want,” Starlight said, huskily, and lit up her horn.
In through the door, in Starlight’s magical aura, floated six plinths, plain looking, except for two large dildos attached to each of them.
“Now to make some proper display pieces,” Starlight said, placed one of the plinths on the floor beside her, the dildos pointing up, but forming an arc.
She magically lifted up Applejack, holding her upright in mid-air, her face locked looking up towards the ceiling.
Twilight finally got a good look at her transformed friend. She certainly looked alive, she breathed clearly, and constantly squirmed slightly. She even seemed to have a pulse. What caught Twilight’s expression though, was Applejack’s cutie mark, or the lack of it.
Instead of the usual apples, the word ‘TOY’ was written on her flank.
“I really am such a sweetheart,” Starlight said, as she aligned the dildos with Applejack’s marehood and rear end.
Twilight and Rarity watched on in horrified fascination as Applejack’s orifices, looking far too tight for the large dildos, rested on top of them
“This would probably be unpleasant if she wasn’t transformed, but...” Starlight dropped Applejack down onto the dildos, propping her up without Starlight’s magic. “This would’ve felt very nice.”
Applejack’s form shuddered. Starlight stood up, and magically pressed something on Applejack’s collar. Applejack unfroze, and looked towards Starlight, wide-eyed.
“Isn’t that right, cowgirl? That didn’t hurt, did it?” Starlight said.
Applejack shook her head.
“It actually felt really nice, didn’t it?”
Applejack nodded
“How nice?” Starlight asked.
Applejack started huffing an unintelligible response, but Starlight pressed against her collar, making Applejack jerk back and stare into the ceiling again. “I’m sure the answer was fascinating.”
Rarity had gone back to trying to watch her body slowly transform, whimpering slightly, but Twilight couldn’t take her gaze away from Applejack.
“What do you say, princess?” Starlight said. “I’m gonna do this for all of you. What am I doing, and why am I so nice while doing it?”
Twilight was shook out of her horrified fascination by her own mouth answering the question. “You’re propping us up on…” Twilight looked with a frightened expression at the dildos, “... very large rubber stallionhoods, and it’s nice that you’re making sure it’s enjoyable and doesn’t hurt.”
“Excellent. Here’s a reward,” Starlight said, and bent down to start to tweak Twilight’s nipples lightly.
Twilight let out some startled whimpers, and tried, fruitlessly, to squirm away.
“What? Don’t you like having your ‘royal boobies’ played with?” Starlight said. “I bet Rarity does. What do you think?”
Twilight nodded, as she still tried squirming away. “I like ponies playing with my breasts, and I’ve heard Rarity say she does as well,” she said, fighting back slightly panicked panting.
“Twilight!” Rarity cried, the transformation having reached her upper neck. “I can’t… I can’t–” was all she managed to say before the rubber reached her mouth, flowing into it, and forming a tube just like the other girls had, silencing her.
Rarity looked on as the rubber reached her eyes, covering them too, making them glossy and reflective. At last, the transformation reached the top of her head, making her mane and horn fall off, joining her tail on the floor.
As Twilight looked at Rarity’s horn on the floor, she felt a strange sensation coming from her loins, like someone was covering her with a balloon filled with warm water. The sensation wasn’t unpleasant at all, though very strange as she felt her tail fall off, but she didn’t have time to focus on that.
“Let’s make this interesting, shall we?” Starlight asked, and reached down to daintily slip the ring off from Twilight’s horn.
Twilight gasped. She figured that she Starlight would never put herself in a situation where she wouldn’t win, but she still lit up her horn, attempting to blast Starlight with magic, but Starlight immediately grabbed the mysterious staff in her aura, and the blast was deflected without seemingly any effort.
“What do you think, your royal highness?” Starlight asked. “Think you can beat me?”
“No,” Twilight answered, gritting her teeth. “Not while you have that staff.”
“Correct,” Starlight said, pleased with herself. “So what are you going to do instead?”
“I’m gonna try and find a way to reverse the transformation,” Twilight said, before letting out a gasp from her wings falling off her back.
“That might be hard if you’re compelled to answer all my questions, won’t it?” Starlight said
“... Yes,” Twilight said, desperately searching her mind for anything that might help.
“Why?” Starlight asked.
“Because you can ask me what spell I’m going to use, and then counter it.”
“I would’ve tried smacking my horn, but why can’t you?” Starlight asked.
“Because I can’t reach it without arms and legs, which I don’t have,” Twilight grumbled. “We’ve been over this.”
“And you don’t have a lot of time, do you?”
“No.”
“Because?”
“Because I’m about to be transformed into some sort of rubber doll!” Twilight shouted, angrily.
Starlight laughed, and placed the staff on the armchair. “Alright, tell you what, I’m gonna give you one shot, one freebie, to do any spell you want, no questions from me.”
The rubber was now covering Twilight’s breasts, and Twilight wracked her brain for a moment more, before coming up with a spell.
Charging up her horn, she shot a magic spell on herself and her friends, then deflated as the rubber kept spreading.
“Oh, ho ho ho ho. What a pity,” Starlight said, mockingly. “It looks like miss princess loses. Go on, what’s gonna happen to you?”
“I’m gonna transform into a rubber doll,” Twilight said, as the rubber reached her face, crawling out to her mouth. She instinctively tried squirming away from it, but to no avail.
“Tell me whether you lost.”
“I lost,” Twilight said, frustrated by the readiness by which she answered.
“Got any last words?” Starlight said.
Twilight glared at Starlight. “You’ll never get away with–” was as far as she got before the rubber blocked her mouth and made her nostrils vanish. Starlight looked on with a predatory grin, as the rubber covered Twilight’s eyes, and reached the top of her head, making her horn and mane fall off.
She bent down over Twilight. “I think you’re mistaken,” she said, before sitting down and picking up the struggling rubber doll that was Rarity.
Starlight magicked the staff to her, and pointed it at Rarity’s cutie mark, before setting the staff down again.
Then she plucked at Rarity’s flank, and like it was a well-chewed piece of bubblegum, pulled off Rarity’s cutie mark.
Rarity huffed and renewed her squirming as her cutie mark slowly left her. Unlike their friends, Rarity and Twilight could still move what little was left of their bodies like usual.
The cutie mark was pulled off, and was hovering in the green glow of the staff, when Starlight levitated a small, wooden box beside it.
“Your special talent,” Starlight said to Rarity. “It’s important to you, isn’t it?”
Rarity nodded silently, her frightened gaze fixed on her cutie mark.
The box opened, and the mark was deposited into it, and closed.
“I don’t know about you,” Starlight said, placing her free hand on her nether region, and kissed Rarity on the side of her muzzle. “But the thought of something so important to you being so close, yet so far away, is a real turn-on for me. I’m so jealous.”
Rarity glanced at Starlight, looking shocked, as Twilight tried shouting that Starlight was a manipulative liar who had told the townsponies that she had removed her cutie mark and changed herself into a rubber-hybrid like they had, but that she was just in a catsuit disguise.
Only a series of almost silent, vaguely upset-sounding huffs came out though.
Starlight, still softly touching herself, hummed calmly as she floated over a paper to her. It had the word ‘TOY’ cut out of it, like the mark on Applejack and the rest of the immobile ponies’ flanks.
The paper was placed on Rarity’s flank, and she tried looking on as best as she could, huffing rapidly, as the staff in Starlight’s magical grip sprayed out what looked like ink on the paper, marking Rarity’s flank just as her friends’ had been.
Rarity suddenly took the same position as the rest of Twilight’s friends, and froze.
Starlight placed Rarity on the floor, and after a moment of consideration, placed the rest of the frozen friends next to her, saying, “Actually, you can come down from there again, cowgirl.”
She aimed them towards Twilight, who wasn’t completely immobilized like her friends, but still seemed very helpless.
“I have a little show in mind,” Starlight said, and stopped touching herself as she stood up, addressing Twilight. “Don’t worry, princess. You’re gonna get the same treatment, and you’re gonna love it, but first… Pinkie Pie!”
Starlight magically lifted the pink mare into her arms, activated her collar, which enabled her to move what little she had left to move. She turned to face Starlight, squirming her loins as best she could.
“Now, Pinkie, what do you say about demonstrating to the princess what’s gonna happen to her?”
Pinkie Pie huffed a few times in response.
“Excellent,” Starlight said, and turned to Twilight. “What’s your name, princess?”
Twilight, looking up at Starlight, and unable to make any other sound, huffed four times, once for each syllable in her name. It was the most intelligible way she could communicate.
Starlight smiled at her. “That demonstrates that. Yes-or-no-questions are easier. For example, Pinkie Pie, do you think you can do anything about your situation?”
Pinkie Pie shook her head.
“Would you rather go home?”
Pinkie Pie nodded.
“You don’t like it here?”
Pinkie Pie shook her head again.
“But, it’s not all bad here, is it?” Starlight asked, smirking.
Pinkie Pie shook her head.
Starlight set down Pinkie Pie next to Twilight, and said, “Pinkie Pie, I’ve altered your body and mind to be a sex-toy. It’s your strongest desire right now, to be a toy, correct?”
Pinkie Pie nodded, making Twilight look at her in shock.
“It’s practically overwhelming, you just have to have somepony playing with you, don’t you?”
Pinkie Pie nodded again.
“Would you like Princess Twilight to play with you?”
Pinkie Pie turned towards Twilight, and, blushing fiercely, nodded her head, provoking a similar blushing in Twilight.
“What do you say, your highness? Feel like playing a little with Pinkie?” Starlight asked.
Twilight looked up at Starlight, and shook her head.
“Aaw. Let me guess, you think she might not actually want you to? You think you’re gonna make Pinkie Pie uncomfortable?”
Twilight nodded.
“Well, both of you most certainly are going to feel uncomfortable, but not nearly as uncomfortable as good in Pinkie’s case, and I think Pinkie would prefer it if you tried getting over it,” Starlight said. “Try and convince her, Pinkie.”
Pinkie Pie looked at Twilight, her eyes begging, and she spread her shoulders in a hug-like gesture.
Twilight and Pinkie started inching themselves closer to each other, moving much like Rarity had, and after Twilight heaved herself a few times, she managed to end up with her neck resting over Pinkie’s.
She could feel the soft warmth coming from Pinkie, like she herself emitted, and the pleasant smoothness of her new rubber skin.
While it couldn’t be called a hug, it was tender and affectionate, and Twilight thought about how Pinkie agreed that her desire was irresistible.
“Aaaw,” Starlight cooed, leaning her face against her clasped hands. “How precious.”
Twilight looked up at Starlight in annoyance, blushing, then turned to look at the rest of her friends.
Rarity, who had been so full of expression just moments ago, was now frozen in place. Twilight wished she could see any expression in her friend’s eyes, but nothing showed. Regardless, she knew her friends, and she knew that they encouraged her in spirit.
Twilight had always appreciated her friends’ physical beauty, from Rarity’s and Fluttershy’s beautiful and soft yet sexual grace, to Rainbow’s and Applejack’s athletic and healthy forms, and to Pinkie’s physical beauty that radiated the same eager joy as everything else about her.
Now, however, the sexual part of their beauty was amplified. Twilight looked at her own, great bosom, and then to Pinkie’s. It was a bosom that loudly exclaimed the fun it would offer anyone who played with them.
Twilight heaved herself up at Pinkie’s soft rubber breasts, and looked down questioningly at her face.
Pinkie Pie nodded to her, and Twilight, blushing slightly, knowing that her friends were all watching, rubbed her muzzle against Pinkie’s rubber flesh.
Pinkie Pie let out a long breath, and her eyes became half-lidded, as Twilight did her best to rub the spot where a nipple would be without access to a tongue. She had to admit, even with the unwanted presence of Starlight, she certainly didn’t mind this.
Something smacked against the floor near Pinkie’s lower parts. Twilight looked up to see Starlight grinning at her, and then down to the floor, where she saw a large dildo.
Twilight’s cheeks reddened as she considered the dildo, before turning to look at Pinkie.
Pinkie, having noticed the toy, nodded at Twilight.
Twilight gave Pinkie a nod, and heaved herself towards the toy. Pinkie helped by arching her back and bouncing Twilight slightly to her target.
However, Twilight paused when she reached the dildo, lying on the floor, and slowly considered it.
“Makes you think, doesn’t it, princess?” Starlight said. “A toy, to be used for pleasure, just like what you are, isn’t it? A sort of natural affinity between you and it.”
Twilight had forgot the truth-spell, and let out a shocked huff as she found herself nodding her head. She looked down at her rubber body, the large breasts squished against the floor, and felt how her marehood was exposed to the open.
She looked back and forth between the rubber that made up her body, and the rubber of the dildo. Twilight wasn’t a boastful mare, but she still took pride in what she had accomplished, the joy she had spread, and the friendships she had formed.
Now, she was a toy.
Then she thought back to her friends, and all she had learned about helping and providing for friends, and determination glowed in her eyes. If she was gonna be a toy, she was gonna be a good one. Toys might not save the world from eternal night, but they helped ponies all the same.
She lowered her head towards the floor, which wasn’t quite as easy as she was used to with her now great bosom, and breathed in against the flat rear. The dildo attached itself to her mouth with a plugging sound, and then she heaved herself to face Pinkie’s rubber marehood.
She paused for a bit, considering the tight slit that made up Pinkie’s opening, then remembered what Starlight had done with Applejack. She heaved her upper body as high up as she could, and whipped out to align the dildo better with Pinkie.
It struck true, and Pinkie’s body shuddered as the dildo forcefully entered her.
Twilight lost her grip on the dildo, and worried that she had done something wrong. She looked towards Pinkie’s face, and saw her nodding vigorously at her. Twilight would have smiled in relief if she could.
She heaved herself towards the dildo again, and breathing towards the rear, she attached to her mouth opening again, and started working.
Pinkie squirmed in delight and arched her back as she felt that burning desire slowly be satisfied, at least partially. She huffed rapidly and deeply, before the sensation stopped. She looked down to see that Twilight had disengaged from the dildo, and were breathing rapidly as if she had come up for breath during a swim.
Starlight tittered, and crouched down next to them. “Keep going, princess, I think you’re gonna like what I’m about to show you.”
Twilight gave her a dirty look, before attaching the dildo to her mouth again, but before she could start, Starlight’s hand shot forward.
Starlight grabbed Twilight’s muzzle in one hand, the dildo in the other, and by smacking them together hard, shoved the toy into the far too tight opening that was Twilight’s new mouth, plugging it tightly.
Twilight’s eyes widened in shock, and she tried shouting in protest, but the only sound she’d been able to make since turning into a toy was the huffing she did with her mouth, and now, even that wasn’t available.
She looked beggingly at Starlight, who just smiled and gestured invitingly at Pinkie’s marehood. “Keep going,” Starlight said.
Hoping that complying would make Starlight spare her, Twilight did so.
Pinkie Pie had looked on in worry at what was happening, barely seeing anything beyond her bosom, but when Twilight continued, she couldn’t help but arch her back and squirm in ecstacy, despite the worry for her friend. In her field of vision, her friends looked on with the same unmoving expression as always.
After a minute, Twilight was becoming desperate, and she tried to pull out of Pinkie to perhaps try and whip the dildo out of her while breathing out, or rub it against the floor, but Starlight was there, and pressed her head back against Pinkie.
“Keep going.”
Twilight did so, bobbing up and down with Starlight’s hands pressing against her. She would’ve screamed long ago if she could, but as far as she knew, her only chance was to appease Starlight.
“Noticing anything interesting, princess?” Starlight.
Twilight shook her head, making Pinkie squirm with extra vigor, before she stopped to consider what was happening.
It must have been more than three minutes since she took a breath. At this point, she should have been getting lightheaded at the very least, but no, she remained as focused as always, at least now when this curiosity was slowly replacing her panic.
“Why would a toy need breath?” Starlight asked. “You are all toy, even your insides. You just feel like you want to breathe.”
Twilight closed her eyes in relief, hilting against Pinkie’s marehood.
Pinkie let out a sigh of relief that Twilight couldn’t before raising her head towards Twilight.
Twilight looked up to meet her gaze, and while that meanie, Starlight, had taken away her ability to smile with her mouth, Pinkie was an expert of smiling with her eyes, which she did.
Twilight responded in kind, and then kept bobbing her head, as the two shared a strange celebration.
As Pinkie squirmed and huffed beneath her, Twilight considered her situation again. This was without a doubt the most bizarre, disturbing, and humiliating day in her life, perhaps in the history of Equestria. If she ever got back to a library, one of the first things she would do was to look up if the experiences of any other famous pony even came close to that of her and her friends’...
... but it hadn’t been all bad.
Sure, she’d like nothing better than to magically find herself in front of Celestia and be able to tell her what was going on here and go back to Ponyville, but she had felt that close bond that she always did with her friends during their adventures when Rarity had caught her. The recent information about her lack of need for breath intrigued her, and tickled her intellectual side, which was largely what Twilight consisted off anyway: She’d prefer being a normal pony, but had to admit that it this form certainly had its perks, as the pleasant sensation of being covered by a warm water-balloon didn’t seem to be wearing off. Now she was making Pinkie happy, and just as Pinkie loved enriching other ponies’ lives, Twilight found herself enjoying enriching Pinkie’s.
And of course, her friends were still with her.
Twilight was broken out of her thoughts by Starlight crouching down next to them, and paused her bobbing.
“You’ve been at it for over an hour now, and you’re not bored yet, are you, Pinkie?” she said.
Twilight’s eyes widened in surprise at this information, as she didn’t feel fatigued at all, but Starlight didn’t notice, as her eyes were fixed on Pinkie’s ready nodding.
“You will never get bored of any kind of pleasure,” Starlight said, grinning at them. “Isn’t that nice?”
Pinkie nodded again, and then so did Twilight, making Pinkie squirm and let out a silent gasp as the dildo stirred around in her marehood.
Starlight tittered, and focused on Pinkie. “Wanna cum?” she asked.
Pinkie nodded eagerly. Starlight laughed again, told them, “Then lay off the love-making for a moment, princess,” and presented a jug of water, which she began emptying into Pinkie’s mouth.
“You should be ready for a really big one after all this time,” Starlight said, as the jug was emptied. “You’ve been ready to cum for ages now, haven’t you?”
Pinkie Pie nodded again, and Starlight turned to Twilight.
“Keep going,” she said, and Twilight did.
Not many seconds of bobbing later, Pinkie Pie tensed like a spring, and with one fierce arching of her back, emptied all the water that had been poured into her out through her marehood like a crack in a dam.
The force shot Pinkie’s loins against the floor, and making her skid back a step.
Twilight, on the other hand, was launched away with such force that she flipped around and smacked her head into the floorboards, the dildo in her mouth bobbing back and forth, smacking Twilight hard in the eye.
Twilight shook her head, and saw Starlight standing above them, laughing.
“Excellent way to clean yourselves out,” she said. “Now, let’s not waste any more time, I’m sure the princess would like her new cutie mark, right?”
The dildo was still bobbing back and forth, and Twilight shaking her head made it spin around in a vague circle as the momentum slowly died.
Without looking back, Starlight magically grabbed Pinkie and floated her up to her, turning her to Twilight. “That was nice, wasn’t it? Want to thank your friend?”
Pinkie Pie, her breathing slowly steadying, nodded her head, and puffed twice at Twilight.
Twilight nodded back at her, making the dildo swing again.
Starlight activated Pinkie’s collar, making her shoot into that frozen pose, and placed her next to the other frozen mares.
“Enjoyed that, princess?”
Twilight nodded without hesitation, despite hating doing so.
“Want your new cutie mark?” Starlight asked, as she sat down beside Twilight.
Twilight shook her head fiercely, bobbing the dildo around.
“Aaw, but you saw how much Pinkie Pie enjoyed herself. That was because of her new cutie mark. Wouldn’t it be nice to experience something like that?”
Twilight nodded again.
“Well, I promise you that you’re gonna learn to like it,” Starlight said, and lifted Twilight into her lap as the former alicorn struggled to no avail.
Starlight braced a hand against Twilight’s breast, and pulled the dildo out, tossing it behind her at the head of an unflinching Rainbow Dash. Twilight instinctively gasped for breath, despite not needing it.
Starlight turned Twilight around, and just like with Rarity, Starlight magicked the staff to her, shot a spell at Twilight’s flank, then proceeded to pull the cutie mark off, holding a hand on Twilight’s head as she grinned widely.
“You did so well with your friend,” Starlight said. “Think of what a great toy you’ll be when you have a special talent in being one. Won’t that be exciting?”
Twilight tried letting out a growl, before nodding her head as best she could.
“Is your special talent magic, your highness?” Starlight asked.
Twilight nodded.
“And since you don’t have a horn, you have to admit that you’d get more joy out of a sex toy cutie mark, don’t you?”
Twilight, shaking with anger, nodded reluctantly.
The process was repeated, Twilight had a cutie mark like the rest of her friends, and she froze in place, only being able to breathe and wobble slightly as that collar was placed on her, as if tightly tied up from all direction.
Starlight placed Twilight and her friends on the double-dildo plinths, and regarded her collection. Twilight had to admit, it was a very nice sensation.
“I’m sure you’re gonna like it here,” she said, and started walking out the door, before turning back. “Don’t try and escape again before I show you to the townsponies, princess, or I’m gonna have to put a lock on this door,” she said, teasingly, and closed the door behind her.
Twilight and her friends were left staring up at the ceiling.
Twilight felt the transformation proceed even further. Starlight had demonstrated how much she was going to enjoy her new form, and as she slowly went to consider the sensation of being propped up with a pair of dildos extraordinarily wonderful rather than just very pleasant, her mind was nevertheless working at full capacity trying to think of a way to get out of this situation.
Her lack of need for breath, the way the water flowed directly through Pinkie, as well as her own analysis of how her insides felt, hinted at a lot. Not to mention the lack of pain when her head slammed into the floor, or when the dildo had smacked her in the eye.
It all told her that they had quite a lot more to work with in their future escape than appearances first suggested.
Twilight also had one more trick up her sleeve, or rather, her throat. Unlike how things had seemed, she hadn’t been idle when Starlight demonstrated the results of the transformation, nor had the free spell that Starlight had let her cast failed. The transformation forced her to answer truthfully, but it didn’t seem to prevent a little acting on her part.
She waited long into the night, amusing herself with analyzing what she had learned of this place and her captor, as well as the ever growing pleasure of the dildos. If this is what it felt like before she was fully transformed from having unmoving dildos in her, the pleasure she gave Pinkie Pie would've been without compare. That warmed Twilight’s heart, and she suspected that there would be more opportunities later, and especially looked forward to when she would be the one played with.
Then, Twilight finally made her move.
She wanted to close her eyes as she focused, but had to make do without. With a little concentration, the spell she had cast gave her control over the collars that regulated their movement, as well as a more complicated magical arrangement.
“Girls,” she said, not bothering to unfreeze herself, but able to talk without the use of her mouth.
The rest of the mares put a colossal effort to turn in surprise to their friend, but to no avail.
“We have to get out of here.”
Author's Note
That's quite a pickle they're in, isn't it? Let's see if we can't turn it around and put a pickle in them.
When morning came, Twilight Sparkle felt a little guilty about what she had done. She had revealed to her friends her ability to speak despite her and her friends having been turned into a rubber sex toys. Without horns, wings, manes, tails, or even arms and legs, only only able to move in minute wiggles and squirms, and only able to breathe quietly through a gag built into their mouths, since they apparently lacked vocal chords.
Her friends, propped up on stout dildos next to her, were no doubt desperately curious about her ability to speak, and she wanted to speak with them.
Starlight Glimmer had turned her into a rubber sex toy, and while that was humiliating beyond words, not to mention what she had done the day before, in front of an audience, she was strangely enough not despairing.
She had witnessed more dangerous situations than this, with more at stake than the lives of her and her friends, but she had never been captured and doomed to a life of sexual servitude and humiliation. This was frightening in a league of its own.
The reason for her not despairing was not entirely clear on her, but she suspected it had to do with her transformation. A new body and a new cutie mark could mean a lot. If this had happened when she had been flesh and blood, paralyzed, her limbs removed, and propped up, naked, on a pair of dildos, she would have panicked, but she now felt strangely brave. The dildos were of course quite the distraction.
She had some experience with rubber stallionhoods, as she liked to call them. Celestia had once come to visit her in her chambers, and sat down on Twilight’s bed in order for the conversation to feel more casual. Twilight, having been absorbed in research that day, hadn’t remembered to clean up properly after herself from the night before, and when her teacher had sat down on her bed, she had, with a curious look on her, reached in under Twilight’s cover to pull out a rubber stallionhood. She had been paralyzed, then panicking, with fear and embarrassment, before Celestia calmed her down, explaining that it was okay, and that she was actually happy that Twilight found pleasure in some bodily activities, and didn’t have to worry that this was not the case. When Twilight said that she was getting rid of the thing, Celestia had advised against it, said that she herself had a collection, and winked.
Twilight blushed at the memory. The transformation might have given her an ability to experience sexual pleasure previously unimaginable, but it hadn’t purged her of shame or inhibitions. That was her biggest concern about this whole thing. She was being cast into this situation with her friends, and as awkward as it was, she could feel the walls crumbling between them, but what would her family say if they saw her like this?
She wanted Celestia to come and take them away, restore them, and make sure Starlight never threatened anypony ever again, all while making sure this remained an absolute secret.
But she didn’t know how to contact Celestia. As a sex toy, she didn’t need to breathe, she clearly didn’t need food or drink, and after staying awake throughout the night, she was starting to suspect that she didn’t need sleep either. There was no way to contact Luna, and no Celestia was coming. Twilight and her friends had to find their way out of this mess by themselves.
Which is why she hadn’t revealed anything else to her friends. This needed to be done carefully. One mistake and Starlight would shatter this one possible way out they had.
Unlike what Starlight thought, Twilight could move and talk. As could her friends as soon as she showed them how. They didn’t have magic, or limbs, but they could move, and as long as Starlight didn’t know that, there was hope.
The door opened, and Starlight marched in with cheerful clip-clops.
“Good morning, everypony,” she said cheerfully, coming into their view and kissing them on their mouth opening, as well as groping them, one by one. “Rarity, Pinkie Pie… uhm, you, blue one, I forgot your name… whatever, it’s not important, Applejack, Fluttershy, and of course, her royal highness, Princess Twilight Sparkle.”
Like with the others, she kissed Twilight on the mouth, and firmly squeezed one of her breasts. As much as Twilight hated Starlight for what she had done to them, she loved being played with, and even that brief contact was heavenly. The shame and the pleasure frustrated her to no end, something Starlight was no doubt aware of.
“Now, I’m sure you’ve noticed that the ‘stallionhoods’ as her highness preferred to call them, brought you a lot of pleasure tonight, so I’m going to remove you from them,” Starlight said. “You see, you should feel a constant need to be played with, and as time goes on, it’s going to be absolutely unbearable.”
A green aura surrounded Twilight and her friends, and they all gasped silently as they were lifted off from the dildos, and placed on their bellies on the floor, their great breasts being squeezed beneath them.
They suddenly found themselves being able to move, and looked around at each other, making sure that all were accounted for, before looking up at Starlight, their frowns being the only hint of their resentment.
“Those slowed down that growing need, but you’ll now have to spend some time without them,” Starlight said, gesturing at the dildos on the plinths. “Now, I’ve not bothered to clean up this room from yesterday, so there should be some stuff for you to play with here, but probably not enough.”
Starlight started walking out of the room, but stopped herself, and walked back into the room, flipping Rainbow Dash over on her back with her hoof, and sat down on her belly. “Why am I doing this?” she asked, and started planting kisses on Rainbow’s muzzle. “Because I want to, and because you can’t stop me. Can you stop me?”
Rainbow, eyes burning, shook her head, magically compelled to tell the truth.
“That’s right,” Starlight said, and rose up.
“Enjoy,” she said, as she walked out the door.
The rubber ponies looked at each other, trying to read each others’ expression, before all eyes aimed towards Twilight.
Twilight, however, closed her eyes and focused on Starlight’s hoofsteps disappearing down the hall, then breathed a sigh of relief when the front door opened and shut.
Taking relaxing sigh, and glad that she still could, Twilight turned to her friends, and concentrated.
“Alright, girls. I can make us able to talk, but you have to promise not to scream. Do you promise not to scream?” Twilight asked, her new mouth not moving.
Twilight’s friends all nodded, and wiggled around to form a vague circle. Easier said than done with their large bosoms dragging on the floor.
“Alright then, I can make you able to talk and move, but you can as well if you concentrate enough. Just focus on talking for a while, and you’ll feel it come back to you.”
Everypony looked at each other, before closing their eyes and concentrating.
Eventually, Rainbow spoke up. “Ugh! Finally,” she said. “Is that what you did when you cast that spell? Make us able to talk?”
“Yes, and move,” Twilight said, and nodded. “I made it a bit challenging though. I can control it for all of you, but I want you to try and talk by yourselves.”
“Hmm, oh!” Rarity said. “Pardon me, darling, but whyever would you do that?”
“Because I’m hoping that will stop us from verbally answering questions Starlight asks us,” Twilight said. “It’s gonna be hard enough to escape like this, and if Starlight finds out about any plans, we’ll never get out of here.”
“Ah, good thinking then,” Rarity said.
“So you have a plan then, Twi?” Applejack asked.
Twilight shook her head, and found herself trying to wiggle her loins, missing the sensation of the dildos. “No, but as long as she doesn’t know we can do this, we have a chance.”
“I want to go home,” Fluttershy said, and looked down at the floor. “But I don’t want anypony seeing me like this.”
“We might have to accept some ponies seeing us like this,” Twilight said. “The princesses at the very least.”
Fluttershy nodded. “Well, okay.”
“Can’t you contact them?” Rarity asked.
Twilight shook her head. “No. I thought I could try and talk with Luna tonight, but I haven’t felt the need to sleep. Have any of you?”
The rest of the ponies shook their heads.
“We might not be able to,” Twilight said, and blushed, looking down at the floor. “Yesterday, Pinkie and I… we… for over an hour, and…”
Pinkie Pie looked at Twilight, her eyes hinting of a small smile. “It’s okay, Twilight. I really appreciate you doing that. I needed it.”
Twilight tried smiling back at her. “I’m glad to hear you say that. I was worried you wouldn’t like it.”
“No no!” Pinkie said. “It was wonderful, but are you okay?”
Twilight blushed again. “Well, mostly, but in front of everypony…”
The rest of the friends made vaguely protesting noises.
“Now don’t you go feeling guilty or ashamed about that, Twi,” Applejack said. “The only pony who should is Starlight.”
“Indeed, darling. I’m just sorry I could not be of any assistance,” Rarity said.
“Really?” Pinkie Pie and Fluttershy said at the same time.
Rarity looked as proud as she could in her situation. “I am a connoisseur of beauty, something which you all have always had enormous amounts of,” she said. “I am glad that in this situation, as bizarre as it is, it’s you that I have with me. I, and while I think many of us never expected us to become lovers, I am comfortable to be… played with , by you.”
Fluttershy nodded, and blushed. “I don’t want other ponies seeing me like this, but I’m also glad that it’s you.”
“Yeah,” Rainbow agreed. “Besides, it was super hot!”
Twilight blushed, but noticed that pretty much all of her friends were also desperately wiggling their loins of trying to rub them on the floor.
“I think,” Rarity said. “That we should try and get over our embarrassment amongst ourselves. I’m going to be frank, I need somepony to… play with me, and it’s becoming unbearable. I offer to pleasure you, I hope you offer to pleasure me in kind.”
Rarity heaved turned herself around by heaving herself, presenting her marehood and her now even larger behind to her friends, rubbery and sleek.
“This is what I look like,” Rarity said, looking back at her friends as best she could. “I promise you that I will not judge yours in any way.”
“You’re really pretty, Rarity,” Fluttershy said, and blushed.
“Thank you, Fluttershy,” Rarity said, softly, and started turning around.
“I think we all saw Miss Honeypot yesterday,” Pinkie Pie said, blushing, and Rarity wiggled up to her and supportively nuzzled her.
“Alright, I’m next,” Rainbow said, and turned around, quite quickly too, being the most lean of the six friends, and already placed on her back.
It took some time, for everypony to present themselves to each other, since they still weren’t very adept at moving in their new bodies. Everypony shared their admiration for each others’ forms, and in the end, everypony felt more at ease with each other, though more eager to be played with than ever.
“And this is me,” Twilight finally said.
“It’s beautiful, Twilight,” Pinkie Pie said.
“Thanks, Pinkie,” Twilight said. “So, should be get started?”
“No,” Pinkie said firmly. “We need a group hug.”
“We can’t hug without arms, Pinkie,” Rainbow pointed out.
“Then a group-cuddle,” Pinkie said. “You haven’t touched anypony yet have you, Rainbow? It’s really nice. We’re all so soft and smooth and warm.”
The six friends all crawled their way close, and leaned up against each other.
They spent a few minutes enjoying each other’s closeness, before Rainbow Dash said, “Hey, Applejack, can you nuzzle my breasts?”
“Well, alright,” Applejack answered.
“Here, Applejack, darling,” Rarity said, and wiggled her loins, which Applejack could just tip her head over onto from her current position.
With a dainty, “Ooh-huh!” Rarity helped catapult Applejack onto Rainbow’s chest.
Applejack landed heavily on one of Rainbow’s breasts, making it jiggle and squeezing it beneath her. Rainbow let out a gasp, and looked up at Applejack.
Applejack looked on Rainbow with a blush, before shaking her maneless head, and diving it.
Rainbow moaned as Applejack slowly but firmly nuzzled Rainbow’s breasts, and said, “Oooh! This is great. Oh I miss my nipples.”
“I think we all miss our nipples, darling,” Rarity noted.
Rainbow let out a shiver as Applejack looked up.” Wow, even that felt amazing. Alright, I think it’s time we start. My lower parts needs some attention.”
Fluttershy looked around, the room was as it had been left from yesterday. “We only have the one… rubber… thing though.”
Everypony looked at the dildo with growing lust, and growing desperation.
Rarity took a deep breath, said, “Everypony, please…” and let out her breath, her cheeks dark red. “Use my horn.”
Twilight gasped, realizing what Rarity was offering, before blushing, and said, “Use… use mine as well.”
Twilight and Fluttershy were rolled over on their backs, with Pinkie insisting to repay Twilight for her kindness the previous day. Pinkie Pie had the dildo in her mouth, while Applejack had Rarity’s horn in her mouth, lying ready by Rainbow Dash.
“Hey, Applejack,” Rainbow said, and blushed fiercely.
“Yeah?” Applejack answered.
“Can we start with… you know, the other end?”
Applejack looked at Rainbow in surprise, but only for a second. “Oh, yeah, sure.”
“Really?” Rainbow asked.
“Well, this is a bit awkward,” Applejack said. “But uh, I’d like to as well when it’s time.”
Twilight blushed when she felt her loins light up at the mere thought of having someone do that to her as well. “Girls… I think that… we all want to now,” she said.
Pinkie Pie let out a confirming “Mmm-hmm!” while Rarity and Fluttershy blushingly nodded.
“Oh thank Celestia,” Rainbow said, relieved. “Glad to hear I’m not the only one who wants that.”
“I think we shall find quite a few ways our appetite for all of this has increased,” Rarity said, and sighed. “Now, Twilight, would you mind if I used your horn? This whole situation will feel strange enough without knowing that I have a body part in my mouth that I shouldn’t be able to have there.”
Twilight nodded, shaking her head. “Yes, I understand, and I sympathize.”
Rarity was standing by near Fluttershy’s nethers, and Applejack were standing by near Rainbow Dash’s.
“Alright, girls, let me cut off the talking,” she said.
“Twilight, wait,” Pinkie Pie suddenly said, dropping the dildo from her mouth, and crawling over to the armchair that Twilight had passed out in yesterday.
“What is it?”
Pinkie Pie nuzzled out a ring from under the chair, the same magic blocking ring that Twilight had on her the day before.
Everyone gasped, and looked around to make doubly sure that they were alone.
“That… could be very useful,” Twilight said. “Can you hide it?”
“I can try,” Pinkie said, and sucked it into her mouth, before showing it to everypony else. “Does it show?”
They all shook their heads. “No.”
“Hah!” Rainbow said. “That Starlight’s not gonna know what hit her.”
“She will if we keep mouthing off,” Applejack pointed out. “Ready, Rainbow?”
“Ready.”
“Alright, girls, let’s stay silent for now,” Twilight said, and concentrated for a few seconds, removing their ability to speak.
Twilight experimentally tried saying something, first in a small voice, then much louder. Only air came out of her mouth however, and the expectant warmth intensified within her.
While she had never tried it herself, she was well aware that being restricted was a common enough practice when it came to couples pleasuring each other, including removing the ability to speak. She had once seen a beautiful painting of a mare with a ballgag in a book in one section of her old library-quarters, and sometimes pulled it out to look at when Spike wasn’t around.
This confirmed it. While she loathed to give Starlight credit in any way, her inability to speak was one of many things she found herself enjoying. Perhaps in the future it could be under better circumstances.
Twilight was glancing down on Pinkie Pie as she dragged herself closer to Twilight’s nethers with the dildo in her mouth.
When Pinkie Pie arrived, she held her dildo up beside Twilight, and bobbed her head up and down in the air, first slowly, then fast, before looking up questioningly at Twilight.
Twilight bobbed her head slowly in response, signalling that she’d want it that way, at least at first.
Pinkie Pie dropped the dildo, and tenderly breathed onto Twilight’s marehood. Twilight’s eyes widened as a shiver of pleasure shot through her. It wasn’t anything she hadn’t felt before, but she was shocked by the sheer amount this simple act provided. This was pleasure more comparable to the more intense levels of masturbation, and from such a simple act.
Pinkie Pie locked eyes with Twilight, and had a pleased look in her eyes as she breathed again. Twilight’s eyes were practically bulging, and Pinkie Pie backed off.
She gestured with her head towards the wall behind Twilight, and despite being desperate for more pleasure, she was curious enough about what Pinkie was up to, and started worming her way backwards. Pinkie followed, bringing the dildo along with her.
When Twilight reached the wall, Pinkie nudged her on, propping Twilight’s head up against it, and letting her see everything that was happening, despite her great bosom.
It should’ve been obvious for Twilight that she wouldn’t feel any discomfort from bending her neck so far forward, as she has just spent hours having it bent backwards to no discomfort either.
Pinkie Pie nuzzled Twilight’s buttocks, and rubbed her muzzle against Twilight’s opening, before she sucked the dildo onto her mouth again.
Both it and Twilight’s opening were dry, as toys didn’t lubricate themselves, but Pinkie Pie rested the edge against the opening, and started wiggling it in.
Twilight was now outright shocked by the amount of carnal pleasure. It was by now approaching the peaks of what she had ever felt, and still Pinkie hadn’t even properly entered her.
Her eyes were fixed on Pinkie and her own marehood, as Pinkie decided that it was high time for the main course. She plunged into Twilight, and Twilight involuntarily shuddered.
Pinkie looked up at Twilight, tilting her head in question. Twilight took a few moments to come to her senses enough to move, and nodded eagerly at Pinkie, desperate for more pleasure.
Pinkie disengaged from the dildo, and took only one half breath before stopping herself, then attached it to her again, and started lovingly moving in and out of Twilight.
Twilight was almost paralyzed by tension, which slowly started draining out of her. Despite being fascinated by the look of her rubber marehood being penetrated by a rubber stallionhood, hey eyes were slowly crossing, and she felt herself becoming like pudding on the floor.
The heat would’ve been unbearable if she was flesh, but now she was enjoying that as well. If she had a brain, she was worried this would damage it from overload.
Pinkie Pie slowed down, and dropped the dildo from her mouth. The two of them shared a look before Pinkie Pie tenderly nuzzled Twilight’s form, about her marehood, and the undersides of her empty pelvis.
Twilight looked around the room, and saw Applejack having Rarity’s horn deep into Rainbow Dash’s behind, with Applejack gently stirring it around as Rainbow Dash squirmed underneath her. Twilight looked on and felt any inhibitions about being pleased through that end melt away instantly.
Next to them, Rarity had managed to get a grip on Twilight’s own horn, and was slowly rubbing it along Fluttershy’s entrance, and Fluttershy had her eyes closed and seemed to just be basking in the moment. One would normally be horrified at seeing their own horn used in such a way, separated from your body, by somepony else, but Twilight was just glad to help. There was also a sense of pleasure that came from her body being used in that way, at least in this situation, by her friends, tenderly and in controlled manners.
Her own form, and those of her friends, were absolutely amazing to look at, especially being pleasured like this.
She still had her sensibilities from before, and the thought of her being known throughout Equestria as a pleasure-craving sex doll was horrifying beyond description, but whatever kept her and her friends from doing this together had been blown away. She was now certain that when and if their bodies were restored, they would continue to find pleasure and comfort in each others’ loving embrace. Starlight might be trying to torment them, but trying to drive a wedge of embarrassment between them like this had only made their relations stronger.
Pinkie sucked in on the dildo again, still sticking out of Twilight’s marehood, and started slowly bobbing up and down again, but this time steadily speeding up.
As if spellbound, Twilight looked down on herself and Pinkie. Her stunningly gorgeous body being pleasured by the beautiful Pinkie, quivering softly, and the dildo pushing the entrance of her marehood apart as it steadily came in and out.
All the fascinations of being penetrated were intensified, and they just served to fuel her passion. The dildo was coming into and out of her quicker and quicker. Her body accomodated the rubber construction, welcoming it into herself despite the struggle to fit it.
The dildo both pleased and abused her, and she thanked it, feeling both strong and submissive for the heavenly sensations that it was ruthlessly showering her with.
She would have reached climax a long time ago, several times in fact, but she knew that there was nothing for her to climax with. Pinkie had been provided with liquid to come with yesterday, and from Starlight’s behavior, she’d probably just mock Twilight for her desire to have the same thing happen to her.
Still, that desperation was slowly being quenched. She might not ever climax like this, but that burning desire to be a toy was being pleased. Not that it faded, and it seemed to Twilight like it never would. Starlight had even said that they’d never get bored of being pleasured and played with in any way. Still, her existence was now more bearable.
Pinkie Pie eventually stopped, and they both looked at each other, panting in and out of the tubes that made up their mouths.
Pinkie Pie crawled up to Twilight’s face, and the two closed their eyes and nuzzled each other, enjoying the pleasant warmth they now gave off.
They pressed their mouth-holes against each other, first soft, then practically squishing their muzzles, and Twilight felt her excitement soar as she felt the ring in Pinkie’s mouth.
The two shared a warm look, before Pinkie Pie looked at the squirming Rainbow Dash. She inclined her head questioningly to the former pegasus, and Twilight nodded at her, before they crawled over to their friends.
As they did, Twilight started gaining a deeper appreciation for her breasts as they jiggled back and forth from her heaving motions. Pinkie Pie’s as well. She had sometimes looked at Rarity and Fluttershy with both envy and pity, their great bosoms looking beautiful, but also a bit inconvenient. Now, hers were in a league even greater than that, and she found herself loving them.
In a strange way, she even enjoyed the difficulty they added when she crawled across the floor. Every heaving left them jiggling back and forth, but like her entire body, they looked and felt amazing. Soft yet firm, shapely and warm.
When they reached Applejack and Rainbow Dash, Applejack was slowly bobbing Rarity’s horn in and out between Rainbow’s buttocks, her eyes closed as her new, irresistible desire to please and be pleased was being fulfilled.
Rainbow Dash, meanwhile, just had her eyes closed as she rested her face on the floor, though from higher up than usual now that her bosom was also so large, silently panting.
Pinkie Pie and Twilight crawled up to either side of her face, and finally caught her attention. She looked at them questioningly, before Pinkie Pie waved the dildo in her mouth towards Rainbow’s lower parts.
Rainbow looked on in confusion for a second, before realizing what Pinkie meant, and eagerly nodded her head.
Twilight nuzzled her face in under Rainbow’s shoulder, and lifted her up. Rainbow let out some confused huffs, as Pinkie Pie heaved herself up to pull Rainbow onto her back.
Applejack looked on in confusion as Rainbow was flipped over underneath her, Rarity’s horn still in her mouth. When she saw Pinkie Pie sidle up to her though, the dildo in her mouth, she gestured questioningly at Rainbow’s pelvis.
Pinkie Pie nodded the dildo towards the rear parts of Rainbow’s nether, slapping the dildo against Rainbow’s buttocks. Applejack nodded, dropped Rarity’s horn, and nuzzled herself under Rainbow’s behind.
Pinkie Pie took a firm grip on the dildo, as Applejack tipped Rainbow’s behind onto Pinkie’s face.
Twilight and Rainbow looked down in fascination at the coordination, Rainbow’s face glowing. She arched her back however, as Applejack guided the dildo in Pinkie’s mouth in between Rainbow’s buttocks.
Applejack retrieved Rarity’s horn, and heaved herself up to Rainbow’s marehood, and then she and Pinkie started working.
Rainbow’s eyes were almost bulging out of her head, and she looked at Twilight with cheeks deep red. Twilight smiled with her eyes at Rainbow, before heaving herself up to Rainbow’s bosom, her own breasts rubbing against the floor in wonderful sensation as she did so.
Twilight rubbed her cheeks against Rainbow’s breasts, feeling their heavenly softness and smoothness. She looked down at Rainbow, who still looked like she was in shock, before Twilight leaned down towards her face.
Twilight gently pressed her mouth against Rainbow’s, and Rainbow finally seemed to let loose, and let out a long, forceful huff. Twilight knew it would’ve been an ear-piercing scream if Rainbow could use vocal cords.
Rainbow slowly regained control of some of her senses though, and while she still looked lightheaded from the almost impossibly intense pleasure she was feeling all over her body, she still leaned forward to kiss Twilight as well as she could.
Twilight and Rainbow nuzzled and kissed each other, and though their kissing was mostly gently pressing their opening against each other, and sharing breath, it was still a wonderful experience.
Twilight disengaged from Rainbow, and the two looked into each other’s eyes for a moment. Rainbow then nudged her head towards Twilight’s pelvis.
Twilight looked confused for a moment before realizing what Rainbow meant, and even if she misunderstood, it seemed like there was very little, if anything, left in the ways of carnal pleasure that they did not appreciate anymore. She wormed her way past Rainbow, which was easier huffed than done when she was on her belly, lining up her pelvis with Rainbow’s head, and lifting it onto her muzzle.
Twilight was grateful that she didn’t have muscles to pull anymore, since she almost folded herself when Rainbow blew out on her most sensitive part, and suckled it when she breathed in again.
Like before, she knew that there were no fluids in any of them to climax with, and it was a good thing Starlight had demonstrated that they could arrange that yesterday, or Twilight suspected she would have been driven mad by the knowledge that she’d never be able to. As it was, she felt she was going to be driven mad by the anticipation of getting to have one like this.
There was a sudden slow clapping coming from the side of the room, and everyone looked up in shock to see Starlight Glimmer looking at them with a thoroughly pleased expression.
“Well, well,” she said. “I expected that you’d be enjoying yourselves, but I didn’t expect that you’d be this… oh who am I kidding? Of course you’d jump each other.”
Starlight sat down next to Rainbow, and pulled her into her lap. “You especially seemed pleased, Rainbow something. Did you enjoy yourself?”
Everyone in the room was blushing at that point, but Rainbow Dash’s blush was the most intense. She looked away, and nodded her head.
“So glad to hear that,” Starlight said, and started rubbing Rainbow’s breasts, when she noticed Rarity’s horn still in Rainbow’s marehood.
Rainbow shivered as Starlight gently pulled it out. “What a great idea!” Starligh said. “You girls are really getting into the spirit of things.”
Rarity and Twilight blushed extra fiercely at this ‘praise’. All this mockery was making Twilight shiver with anger and frustration. At first she thought she should try and hide this emotion, but thought better of it, in Starlight saw through any pretended acceptance and discovered any plans to escape.
“Are you all ready for some more?” Starlight asked.
They all let out frustrated huffs as they nodded their heads.
“Excellent!” Starlight said. “I’m putting together a celebration for our little village, to commemorate… well, not exactly how six new ponies live with us, but how my collection of toys have expanded. That’s you by the way.”
“Gather ‘round, everypony,” Starlight called to the town, as if she was announcing some pleasant news, which to her mind, she was.
There had been some curiosity already among the inhabitants of the town. The far side of the plain street that made up the only avenue in town had a large table just outside of Starlight’s house, covered by a large cloth. Now, Starlight was calling the ponies to come see what she had prepared.
The few that hadn’t already gathered to look on in curiosity did so, and when they arrived, Starlight addressed them.
“How are you all feeling today?” Starlight said.
There was a general murmur of uncertain contentment among the gathered ponies, as they shuffled their hooves while wondering where this could lead.
“Aren’t you all feeling wonderful?” Starlight pressed, and the townsponies suddenly got the same, large smiles that Twilight and her friends had found so unnerving.
“Oh yes, Starlight,” Double Diamond said, nodding eagerly. “We’re all feeling wonderful.”
“So glad to hear it,” Starlight said, sounding pleased. “None of you miss your old bodies, do you?”
Everyone shook their heads. “We sure don’t,” Night Glider said, and her expression faltered for just a moment before restoring itself. “I used to fly so that I could take care of the weather, but when your body is rubber, all weather is good weather.”
“Exactly,” Starlight said. “And since everypony is feeling so great, we are going to celebrate!”
Sugar Belle raised her hand. “Because those new ponies decided to join us?” she asked hopefully.
“Yes,” Starlight said. “See, they were so impressed by all of your eagerness to be equal, that they’d like to reward us.”
Starlight grabbed the edge of the cloth covering the table, and threw it off, revealing Twilight and her friends lying on their stomachs, facing the crowd, surrounded by a myriad of objects.
Twilight and her friends, free from the darkness that had surrounded them, looked around each other. They had been placed on a large table in front of Starlight’s house, surrounded by large collection of sex-toys. There were straps, ropes, gags, dildos and plugs, of all sizes, along with some devices that they didn’t even recognize, and last but not least among the toys, themselves.
They looked at the toys surrounding them with increasing lust, then at the ponies inhabiting the town, and blushed fiercely. When they had first arrived, they had been more than a little confused over what they had first thought were ponies in rubber bodysuits and very simple clothing outside of that greeting them. Now they realized that the rubber had not been suits. The ponies of this town were rubber just like they were, only Starlight remained un-transformed.
“Are those the ponies from before?” Sugar Belle asked.
“They’re the ones from before,” Starlight said. “Only they’re not all pony anymore. They’re my toys.”
“Don’t believe me? Let’s just ask them. They can’t talk, but they don’t need to,” Starlight told the skeptical crowd with a smile, and walked up to Twilight and her friends. “Are you all toys?”
Twilight and her friends all scowled at Starlight as they nodded.
“And would you like these ponies to play with you?”
They nodded again, and Starlight turned back to the small crowd.
“There you have it,” she said, and picked up a dildo. “They’re my toys, just like this thing, and I’m lending all my toys to you to celebrate.”
The skepticism was steadily draining from the townponies’ faces, to the relief of Twilight and friends. As much as they wanted to get out of there, they also wanted somepony to slake that overwhelming desire they had.
Starlight grabbed Twilight’s buttocks and squeezed them firmly. “Do you like it when I do this?” she asked teasingly.
Twilight nodded in humiliation, as she always seemed to do when Starlight was around.
“Would you and your friends like to be played with?”
Twilight nodded, and Starlight turned back to the crowd again. “I want everything returned tomorrow, but until then, have fun,” she said, and grabbed Twilight, carrying her back into her house.
Double Diamond and Feather Bangs set the three ponies down on the kitchen table.
“So, uh, what do you ponies like?” Feather Bangs asked.
Rarity, Applejack, and Rainbow Dash all looked at each other, before huffing silent answers through the tubes in their mouths.
“Okay, uh, let’s start with introductions,” Double Diamond said. “I’m Double Diamond, and this is Feather Bangs. You three were Rainbow Dash, Rarity, and Applejack, right?”
The three mares nodded.
“And you’re not just toys, right?” Double Diamond asked. “You’re actually ponies in there?”
They nodded again.
“But was Starlight telling the truth?” Feather Bangs asked. “Would you all like to be… bucked?”
Nods.
“Right now? By us?”
The three friends looked at each other, before turning to the stallion, and nodding.
“Alright,” Double Diamond said. “The thing is, we both, kinda, have this thing, where we like to watch… and be watched. Do you like to watch?”
The three mares looked at each other again, before nodding. They were starting to suspect that there wasn’t much they didn’t like anymore. This conversation hadn’t been going on for more than a minute, but they had already started grinding their pelvises against the table in futile attempts to please themselves.
“And you are all, like, really eager to be bucked, like Starlight said?” Feather asked.
The mares let out huffing sighs, and nodded again.
“Like, desperate?”
They nodded again, slowly and clearly.
“Do you like spanking?” Double Diamond asked.
Here, they paused, before nodding with a ‘fair enough’-look in their eyes.
Double Diamond and Feather Bangs smiled, and walked over to the far side of the kitchen, shedding their clothes in single movements, and revealing themselves.
They might not strictly speaking have muscles the same way that Rarity, Rainbow, and Applejack usually appreciated in stallions, but their rubber bodies still flexed and bulged in that same appealing way.
They took confident poses, leaning against the kitchen counter, and each other.
The three mares looked hungrily at the stallionhoods, also rubber, hanging from between their legs. Strong, confident, voluminous.
“Alright then, since there are three of you and two of us, I think it’s the first two over to us that’s gonna get some,” Feather Bangs said, smirking.
Rarity, Rainbow Dash, and Applejack all looked at each other, before scrambling as best they could towards the edge of the table.
Rainbow was the first one down, falling hard, but painlessly, on the floor, landing on her face, but managing to angle herself to roll onto her back. Her form, now in a sense resembling that of Rarity before their transformations, was the most lithe of the ponies, and she just missed Rarity and Applejack falling on top of her.
None of them were very used to not having any limbs however, and the shuffling towards their prizes was awkward. They huffed loudly, keeping their eyes focused on the two stallions as they crawled as best they could across the floor.
Rainbow Dash had placed herself so that she had the stallions on her side, and she alternated heaving her upper and her lower torso forward, her large breasts happily jiggling back and forth with every movement.
At first, Rarity and Applejack tried to do the same, but their now even larger breasts proved to be too much, too heavy, and so they had to worm their way forward, by arching their backs and pushing themselves forward as they lifted their upper torsos.
“Looks like Rainbow Dash has a bit of an advantage,” Feather Bangs said, smirking and slowly stroking his stallionhood.
“It does,” Double Diamond agreed. “Why is that, girls? Applejack and Rarity’s titties too large?”
The three mares paused their approach as they instead looked at each other before nodding their heads.
“How unfair,” Double Diamond said. “Let’s change the goalposts.”
Feather Bangs and Double Diamond moved to the walls opposite each other, away from the three mares, but closer to Rarity and Applejack.
The three mares looked at them, Rainbow Dash huffing out silent protests.
Feather Bangs placed his hand on his hip, smirking at the mares, with Double Diamond opposite him, folding his arms, also smirking.
Applejack immediately started changing course towards Double Diamond, the stallion closer to her, while Rarity chased after Feather Bangs.
“Hurry up, beautiful,” Feather said to Rarity. “And I’ll help myself to you.”
Rarity tried letting out a delighted squeal, but only huffed in response, as she wormed her way closer to Feather.
Finally, desperately, Applejack and Rarity just reached their prizes, with Rainbow Dash just losing to Applejack.
“We have our winners,” Feather said, and reached down to Rarity, who was struggling to try and raise herself up against his legs.
Double picked up Applejack and Rainbow Dash, and held them against his chest. The three of them started nuzzling the stallions lovingly, rubbing their necks against them, finally getting some amount of satisfaction at the touch of another pony.
“Whoa, slow down there, beautiful,” Double said to Applejack. “Let’s just set our audience up.”
Rainbow huffed in protest as the was deposited on the table, and placed to face the stallions holding her friends by the kitchen sink.
Double Diamond held Applejack up against his chest, his member having grown hard a long time ago.
“Wanna join us, Rainbow?” he said towards the former pegasus.
Rainbow nodded eagerly on the table, as Applejack lovingly rubbed her muzzle against Double’s neck and shoulder.
“Do you want Rainbow to join us, Applejack?” Double asked.
Applejack nodded as she leaned herself over Double’s shoulder, nuzzling his upper back.
“We’ll see if we can arrange something, but first, Rainbow, tell us if this is hot. Is this hot?”
Double lifted Applejack by her buttock, and took his member in his free hand, and gently lowered Applejack down over him.
Applejack huffed out slowly and closed her eyes at the heavenly sensation, and Rainbow nodded eagerly, doing her best to rub her loins against the table.
“So glad to hear it,” Double said, and turned to Applejack.
The two looked into each others’ eyes, Applejack smiling softly with her eyes and Double smiling softly with his whole face, before Double slowly started bouncing Applejack up and down.
Applejack started huffing as her mind was steadily being overwhelmed by bliss. Double Diamond started bouncing his pelvis, while moving one of his hands towards Applejack’s jiggling breasts, rubbing them firmly and lovingly.
Rarity and Feather Bangs looked on, but Feather decided that it was time for him and Rarity to start as well.
He placed Rarity on the kitchen counter, belly down, and brought his member to her face.
“Want some?” he asked, and she eagerly nodded her head, and tried reaching for it.
Feather chuckled, and brought his member to Rarity’s mouth. She eagerly lowered herself over it, and became convinced that his parts were as resilient as her parts, as he showed no sign of discomfort at forcing himself through the small opening.
“Whoa, tight fit,” he said, smilingly, and the two shared a warm look.
Feather was about to start thrusting when Rarity instead took the initiative, bobbing her head eagerly, her throat bulging as Feather’s member slid further and further down her throat.
She had never experienced anything like this before. She had had rubber stallionhoods inside her before, and she had licked them, but she had never felt one like this.
Feather was deep in her throat, to the point where Rarity thought it would probably be risky if she was a pony of flesh, but now she could just enjoy the sensation, and bask in the joy she was providing the handsome stallion.
Rarity brought her head all the way forward, fully hilting his member in her throat, and feeling his tip pop free of her throat and enter her chest cavity.
Rarity smiled inwardly, and started pulling back jerkingly, teasing the tip of Feather’s member.
Feather’s eyes widened at the sensation. “Who-whoa, s-slow down, babe,” he said, and started trying to pull out, only to have Rarity push forward. “I’m serious, I don’t wanna hurt you.”
Rarity looked up at him with a smirk in her eyes.
Feather paused his retreat, and considered her for a moment. “Wait… you don’t need to breathe, do you?” he asked.
Rarity shook her head as best as she could, having Feather deep in her throat.
Feather’s expression changed to that of a smirk. “Now I see why Starlight put all those collar out with you. Hand me one would you, Diamond?”
Diamond kissed Applejack on her neck as he walked over to the table where Rainbow lay, stroking her head, then spanking her behind, before getting a collar and walking over to Feather with it.
“Thanks,” Feather said, and turned to Rarity. “You’re sure, right?”
Rarity, still having Feather inside her, nodded. She hadn’t taken a breath in quite some time, and part of her was protesting her lack of of it.
That part just fueled her excitement however. What she was doing was not only scandalous, but there was a false and exciting sense of danger as well.
Feather smirked at Rarity’s nodding, and placed the collar on her neck, atop the collar Rarity already had, and fastened it tight.
Rarity felt her throat tighten around Feather’s stallionhood, and his flare was now held in place by the collar.
“Try and pull out, beautiful,” Feather said.
Rarity tried pulling back, but it was no use. Feather was stuck inside her while he was erect, and Rarity planned on keeping him that way as long as she could.
“Hey, I’m getting some ideas,” Diamond said.
“Yeah?”
“Yeah. I thought about hanging up Rainbow in a good spanking position, and I see a good way to do that now,” Diamond said. “Put a rope through her.”
Everypony else in the room paused as they considered this idea.
Feather turned to Rainbow. “Would you like that?” he asked.
Rainbow eagerly nodded her head.
Feather and Diamond chuckled, and shared a look with the mares they were making love with.
Feather spun Rarity around so that he faced her belly, his member massaging the inside of her throat, and lifted her on top of him, as he and Diamond walked over to the table.
Feather ended up with Rarity’s marehood right by his face, and he gently kissed it, making Rarity shudder and sending her vibrations into him.
“Oooh, nice,” he said, and turned to Diamond and Applejack. “Wanna give it a shot?”
Diamond smiled, and walked over to them. He separated Rarity’s lower lips, and held them open for Applejack, who leaned forwards and gently buried her muzzle between them.
“Mmm. She likes that, I think,” Feather said.
Party Favor held Fluttershy close to his chest as he kissed her. They both had their eyes closed, basking in the wonderful feeling of it all.
He gently lowered Fluttershy down onto the bed, and while she looked longingly up at him before he even let go to work out of his clothes, she was distracted by Night Glider, who lay beside her.
Night Glider put her hand on Fluttershy’s cheek, and pulled her into a kiss much like Party favor had.
“You’re both so beautiful,” Party Favor said, almost reverently, as he lay down beside them, naked.
“So are you,” Night Glider said, smilingly.
Night Glider and Party Favor each put an arm underneath Fluttershy and pressed closer to her. One kissed her muzzle, while the other focused on her neck. Their other hands snaked their way across her form, caressing her breasts and teasing her marehood.
Fluttershy was lost in ecstacy. Normally, she’d start feeling uncomfortable at this much pleasure. She had masturbated before of course. When lust and desire had gone unaddressed for too long, she had retrieved a toy to help her.
She’d make sure she was alone in her room, and her schedule was clear, having her animal friends posted in a far perimeter around her home to warn her of any intruders.
She’d also made sure to send one of them out to check that Rainbow Dash was previously occupied.
Then she’d slowly start pleasuring herself, but there was always something about it that felt strange, and incorrect. She’d be ready to please herself, and she’d caress herself, and caress her dildo as she held back from inserting it, driving up the excitement.
It would enter her, and she’d be in paradise for a short while, but then something would go wrong. It would become too much of something, or perhaps too little of something else. Suddenly, her passion would start to cool, her sweat would start making her cold, and she’d wake up to how she was lying on her bed, bucking herself with a piece of rubber and spilling fluids over her bed. She’d speed up, reach climax and regain some of that wonderful feeling for just a moment, but that was it. She’d clean her bed and go on with her life.
Fluttershy sometimes dreamt of having somepony help her during those moments, to hold her when her passions faltered and bring her back to that wonderful place, but it had never happened. She was also afraid that she’d disappoint whoever shared her bed, having them have to do work by helping her instead of enjoying themselves.
If it was the company, her new body, or both, Fluttershy couldn’t say, but her passion was reaching unprecedented peaks, and showed no sign of slowing down.
It was so beautiful, so sensual, and so loving. Fluttershy sometimes had trouble reconciling the more intense ways of pleasure with love, but now she had no trouble understanding.
Night Glider sat up on the bed, and lifted Fluttershy down to between her legs, so that Fluttershy’s belly faced the two other ponies, before Night Glider lay down to kiss Party Favor again.
From unspoken agreement, Fluttershy immediately started nuzzling Night Glider’s lower parts. Night Glider squirmed, and moaned slightly into Party Favor’s mouth, making the two of them giggle. Fluttershy would’ve as well, had she been able to.
She felt Party Favor’s hand on her flank, and breathed out hard against Night Glider’s marehood when she felt his member poke against her own marehood, eliciting another set of squirming and giggling from the trio.
That was one of many positions of love and tenderness that Fluttershy would learn that night.
Pinkie Pie bounced excitedly up and down on the bed, at least as well as she could.
Sugar Belle placed the last of the stuff from her pantry on the table beside the bed, and went bad to mixing one of the batters, smiling down at Pinkie.
“I might not be a great baker anymore,” she said, huskily. “But I can still do this.”
She dipped a brush into the thick, vanilla-flavored mix, and started spreading it across Pinkie bosom.
Pinkie Pie looked on in excitement, breathing heavily, before sharing a look with Sugar Belle.
Pinkie Pie was actually pleased as punch with her current predicament. This excited her to no end, and if she could, she wouldn’t be able to stop herself from bouncing around and possibly making a mess, or shrieking her excitement, possibly diminishing the experience for her partner.
But she couldn’t. She could squirm and she could huff, but that was it. Pinkie Pie was learning a lot today. Sex with food was definitely something she enjoyed, and it seemed a good idea to combine that with forced restraint. Bondage was fun!
Sugar Belle had finished making Pinkie’s breasts vanilla flavored, and instead had her fingers in a jar of honey, which she brought to Pinkie’s marehood.
Pinkie wondered if Sugar Belle was psychic, making Miss Honeypot live up to her name before they were properly introduced.
The thick rope was strung across the living room, and Rainbow was threaded on it, from mouth to marehood, belly pointed at the ceiling.
“Done,” Double Diamond said, and gently brought Rainbow Dash down a few inches across the rope.
It was the most bizarre kind of pleasure that Rainbow Dash had felt, but she also enjoyed it immensely. She felt the rope’s texture inside her, all the way through her body, all of which was quite sensitive to pleasure.
“Like it?” Double Diamond asked, and Rainbow Dash nodded eagerly in response.
“That makes me really happy,” he said, and spanked on Rainbow Dash on her tush as he walked over to the armchair where Applejack rested, picking her up into her lap and preparing to watch the show.
The three of them had a good view of the sofa where Feather Bangs and Rarity were waiting for their cue.
Rainbow Dash squirmed on the rope, trying to rub it against herself, but had to force herself to focus on Rarity
“Ready?” Feather asked Rarity, who was lying beside her.
Rarity nodded, and Feather kissed her on the cheek before walking out of the room.
Rarity closed her eyes and pretended to be slumbering peacefully, when the door audibly opened again. She opened her eyes and looked around, looking confused at first, before that confusion steadily gave way to dread and panic. She huffed in confusion and agitation, before catching sight of Feather Bangs.
Rainbow and Applejack had to admit that Rarity was quite an actress.
“Hey there,” Feather Bangs said, smirking down at her. “You awake?”
Rarity nodded uncertainty, before looking down at her body.
“You remember the agreement?” Feather Bangs asked her. “I get to do whatever I want, as long as you don’t say you have a problem with it.”
Rarity looked up at the naked Feather, and huffed a few times in a frightened manner.
“That was the arrangement, wasn’t it?” Feather pressed. “If you want me to do something, or not do something, you just say so?”
Rarity, huffing frantically, nodded.
Feather’s smirk intensified. “Can you talk?” he asked.
Rarity shook her head.
Feather sat down next to Rarity, and lifted her up to see his erect stallionhood. She eyed it in terror.
“I’m gonna put this in your mouth,” he said. “Just say ‘no’ if that’s scary.”
Rarity, looking up at Feather with a frightened look, shook her head as she puffed a response.
“Sorry, beautiful,” Feather said. “We agreed to talking, not shaking your head.”
Feather aimed the scared-looking Rarity towards his member, and roughly shoved her all the way down, so that his tip poked into her chest.
Feather moaned to himself as he picked up the collar from before, and fastened it around Rarity’s throat again, pinning Feather’s flare deep inside Rarity’s throat.
“Mmm. I’m really hard,” he said, leaning back and putting his hands behind his head. “You’re not gonna be able to pull away like this, but if you make me cum, I might relax a bit.”
Rarity looked up at him with a terrified expression for a few seconds, futilely struggling for breath, before she started bobbing up and down as much as the collar allowed.
Feather smiled as he relaxed, and closed his eyes. After more than a minute, he looked down at Rarity, who was still frantically rubbing his member against the inside of her throat.
“How’s it going? Can’t breathe?” he asked.
Rarity looked up at him and shook her head.
“Better hurry up then,” he said, before leaning back again. “You’re really wonderful, babe, but I think I’m gonna last longer than you.”
After a while, Rarity’s bobbing became less vigorous, and her eyes started drooping.
“Want me to come?” Feather asked, and Rarity nodded weakly in response. “Well, it’s up to you whether I do or not.”
Rarity’s bobbing slowed further, and Feather smiled at her. “Looks like I’m winning,” he said.
Rarity closed her eyes with an exhausted expression, and weakly bobbed a few more times before stopping. One last movement was all she made before going limp.
Feather stroked Rarity’s head, and smiled at her. “Good job, but not good enough,” he said.
After a few moments of silence, two sets of clapping sounded from across the room, where Diamond was smacking Applejack’s breasts in applause.
“Nice ,” he said, as Rarity opened her eyes and looked at her audience.
She did her best to bow to the three ponies watching them, and smiled with her eyes.
“What next?” Diamond asked.
“Hold on,” Feather said, looking down at Rarity, the two of them sharing a loving look. “You wanna cum, Rarity?”
Rarity nodded eagerly, eliciting a little jerk from Feather.
“Right,” Feather said, and reached for a glass of water, which he took a gulp from. “Go ahead, you wouldn’t believe how close I am.”
Rarity set to work to pleasure the stallion, and within moments, she felt his member bulge in her throat, just above the collar.
“Hng!” Feather waited a moment before loosening the collar, allowing the liquid to enter Rarity.
The liquid settled in her, and Rarity closed her eyes in anticipation.
Feather grabbed her head, and now free from the collar, started roughly bring Rarity’s head up and down in large motions.
She came, and the pleasure was so intense that Rarity thought she almost blacked out, and she saw stars for a moment before coming to her senses.
She looked up at Feather Bangs, and he pulled her from him with an audible ‘pop’, before righting her up and holding her close.
“Think your friends are having fun?” Starlight Glimmer asked Twilight, who was lying in Starlight’s bed.
Twilight nodded in answer. She did think her friends were having fun, and she’d rather be with them and the other ponies in town than Starlight.
“That’s good, isn’t it?” Starlight asked. “Good that your friends are being played with like the toys they are?”
Twilight nodded again, and let out a sigh. She was an absolutely captivatingly beautiful sex toy, eager to love and pleasure just about anypony, but Starlight’s greatest joy seemed to be pointing out how humilated Twilight must be, and having Twilight nod in agreement.
“Now then, your royal highness,” Starlight said, and lay down beside Twilight, gently caressing Twilight’s belly.
Starlight paused, her own words making her shudder in delight. “I still can’t believe it. Your royal highness, princess Twilight Sparkle of Equestria, despite being a powerful alicorn, I’ve captured you and turned you into my toy, right?”
Twilight nodded. This had been going on for a while.
“Are you absolutely helpless to keep me from playing with you?” Starlight said.
Fear shot through Twilight. She was planning an escape, which meant she couldn’t be helpless if she was going to pull it off.
To her immense relief, she nodded her head to Starlight’s question, before the implications slowly set in. Hopefully it was because of the vagueness of the question that she nodded. At least that’s what Twilight hoped.
Starlight’s hand slowly made its way up to Twilight’s breasts, kneading it firmly, and grabbing Twilight’s head with her other hand, bringing her muzzle and breast towards each other, rubbing them against one another.
“Can you stop me from doing this to you?”
Twilight shook her head.
“Do you like it?”
Twilight nodded.
“Want me to play with you even more?”
Twilight nodded.
Starlight shuddered again. “Ooh, you wouldn’t believe how much this turns me on, princess,” she said. “Let me just get some more toys. You’d like that, wouldn’t you?”
Twilight nodded again. Her scowl had left her a long time ago, now she just tried not going insane from Starlight’s teasing. She wanted somepony to rub her sensual parts, or any part of her. Affectionately, sensually, roughly, it didn’t matter, she needed somepony’s touch, now. She could only hope that Starlight would get to it eventually.
Starlight came back with a few more dildos, and a few plugs.
Starlight dumped the toys on top of Twilight, her newest, most prized one, before tossing off her simple dress in one movement.
Underneath, she wore a catsuit in the same color she had the day before, perhaps even the same one. Despite herself, Twilight hoped that Starlight took time to get out of it and clean it regularly.
Starlight stood on her knees on the bed, looming over Twilight, and fingered her crotch. Twilight noticed that it had a pocket of sorts, leading into Starlight’s marehood, though whether it was an actual pocket or if it opened up further in, Twilight couldn’t say.
Starlight gasped as she made sure her catsuit was tight all the way in, before turning her attention back to Twilight.
“Like what you see?” she asked
Twilight nodded. Starlight clearly knew how torn Twilight was over this whole issue. She knew that Twilight wanted to be restored to her old body, she knew that Twilight must hate her, but she also knew that Twilight was desperate for somepony’s touch. Even hers.
Twilight huffed in frustration when she noticed that she was trying to grind her non-existent thighs together, squirming her pelvis.
“I know you must hate me,” Starlight cooed huskily, and bent down to hold Twilight, softly nuzzling her. “But perhaps one day you’ll learn to like me. Do you think you’ll like me if I play with you enough?”
To Twilight’s shock, she softly nodded her head.
Starlight didn’t see Twilight’s expression, as she nuzzled the princess. “That makes me so happy,” she said. “Thank you.”
After a while, Starlight rose from Twilight’s muzzle, and smirked down on her.
“How does that make you feel, knowing that I can make you like me?”
Twilight’s rattlement was soothed a bit by confirming that she wouldn’t give away her plan by speaking, as she huffed out an unintelligible response about how she found the prospect both scary and comforting.
Starlight tittered. “Oh, sometimes I wish I left you the ability to talk,” she said. “But no matter. Should we get on with it?”
Twilight nodded in relief, then let out a surprised huff as Starlight suddenly flipped her over on her stomach.
“I’m proud of this one,” she heard Starlight say, and tried angling her head back to see what was going on.
“It’s inflatable, but it has a feature that I’m sure we’re gonna have a lot of fun with.”
Twilight tried tossing her head back violently, but didn’t manage to bent it back far enough. When she tried harder, she felt as though the toss should have been hard enough for her to pull a muscle, but which she didn’t. She stopped struggling as she considered this information. If she and her friends learned to push their new bodies with their now inexhaustible stamina, that could really help them when they tried making their escapes.
Her ruminations were cut short when she felt a rubber device push its way between her buttocks, and into her.
It would’ve been painful before, but now it was all she could do to keep from going cross-eyed from pleasure, and even though she loathed to show Starlight that her ministrations were appreciated, it was clear that this wasn’t possible, by her deep and sensual huffing.
“Liked that, did you?” Starlight asked, making Twilight nod before setting her head down on the pillow. “Well, just you wait.”
Twilight kept huffing as the device dug deeper into her, and soon she felt it start to grow, in tandem with her own huffing.
She looked back in curiosity, to see Starlight with a big grin on her face, and holding a rubber ball in her hand, pumping it and sending air into the device in Twilight’s rear.
“Liking it?” she asked, expectedly making Twilight nod.
“Just watch this,” Starlight said, and grabbed Twilight’s head, bending it back far enough and twisting it so that Twilight could see the back of her own pelvis.
A small part of Twilight’s mind noted that this confirmed that she didn’t risk hurting herself by pulling muscles, but it was overwhelmed by the pleasure and excitement at what she saw.
The ball in Starlight’s hand was connected by a thin hose to a plug sitting firmly up Twilight’s opening, and getting firmer and firmer as it expanded. Other than the connection to the hose, the plug also had a ring on it.
“I think we’re about too…” Starlight said, giving the ball a few more pumps.
As she did, Twilight felt the uppermost part of the plug expand, and a flare at the end expand into the empty cavity that largely made up her torso. She let out a satisfied huff, her eyes becoming half-lidded.
Starlight noticed this, and tittered. “Oh we’re not done yet,” she assured Twilight. “Not by a long shot.”
Starlight put her hand on the plug, and pushed inward, but it had expanded in the rear, and refused to budge. She grabbed the ring and tried pulling it out, but it was firmly anchored to Twilight’s pelvis
“Not going anywhere,” Starlight said, and started fiddling with the connection between the tube and the plug. “This is also detachable, no air is going in or out without this.”
The tube came loose, leaving only an impossibly large plug in Twilight’s rear, with a ring for grabbing at the bottom.
Starlight grabbed the ring and pulled Twilight up a bit, jostling her. “It’s like a magic trick,” she said happily. “How did you ever fit anything this large into her highness’ tushie?”
Starlight turned a mischievous grin towards Twilight. “You like being this full?” she asked.
Twilight nodded, closed her eyes, and let her head fall down on the pillow, savoring the sensation.
“Well you just enjoy yourself for a moment while I prepare some other things,” Starlight said, and left the bed.
Twilight did just that, ignoring the sounds of ropes and magic being used behind her. She would’ve babbled to herself in ecstacy if she could make any other sound than huffing.
Like when Pinkie had penetrated her earlier, this was beyond the limits of pleasure she had ever felt as a normal pony, and this thing wasn’t even moving. She didn’t know if she should dread or look forward to more pleasure than this all at once.
She let out an alarmed huff as she was suddenly hoisted into the air. Starlight had tied a rope into the ring of the plug, and was tying it to the ceiling, placed Twilight at approximately standing height, only upside-down.
She dangled back and forth for a moment, before Starlight stepped into her field of vision, wielding a black rubber spanking paddle.
“I just really want to stress how jealous I am of you,” Starlight said, before turning Twilight partly to the side, and smacking her buttocks.
Twilight let out a huff, not in pain, but in surprise.
The pleasure she had basked in moments ago had largely given way to an exciting kind of pleasure. An adventurous kind.
Starlight spanked her again, and she huffed in pleasure.
“Like this as well, princess?” Starlight asked.
Twilight nodded, eager for the unicorn to keep striking, and for once, she readily did so. Again and again. Sometimes there was a little pause, but it soon continued.
She had sometimes wondered what the point of spanking was, but now she knew. She was at the complete mercy of Starlight, and the spanking reinforced it. For one split moment of every strike, her mind comprehended how utterly subjected she was to Starlight, and just as the feeling hinted that it might recede, another strike came.
It wasn’t painful, it was even enjoyable, but that feeling still overwhelmed her. When she and her friends finally freed themselves, this was one of the things she’d insist that they’d do. If they didn’t insist before her that is.
Twilight swung lazily back and forth on the rope, sent along by the smack to her buttock, but eventually, Starlight seemed to have had enough for the moment. She grabbed Twilight by her rear, and steadied her.
Wordlessly, Starlight walked over to the bed, abandoned the paddle, and instead grabbed a dildo. It was with some disappointment that she saw Starlight inserting it into herself, rather than Twilight.
It took a little while though. While Twilight and her friends could have toys practically fired into them and just squirm from the pleasure, Starlight was still a flesh and blood pony, and needed to take her time.
Eventually, and with a bit of moaning and wiggling, Starlight had put the dildo almost all the way up into her lower opening.
She walked over to Twilight, and hugged her.
Starlight leaned herself softly against Twilight, and used her as support.
The extra weight wasn’t nearly enough to dislodge the plug that Twilight hung from, and Twilight wondered what the other mare was up to when she rested her cheeks on Twilight’s buttocks, and those empty places her thighs should have been.
“Play with me?” Starlight said, and Twilight was shocked by the softness of the voice.
Perhaps it was her newfound appreciation for desperation one could feel for intimate pleasure, or perhaps Twilight was just that nice, but she huffed a sigh, reached out with her muzzle towards the rear of the dildo sticking out of Starlight, and nuzzled it.
Starlight let out a shudder at the sensation, and almost went limp over Twilight, holding onto her with her arms.
The additional weight tugged wonderfully at the plug, and Twilight kept nuzzling the dildo.
Starlight cooed and moaned, and Twilight did as she did with Pinkie, breathing in against the rear of the dildo, and started working it in and out. Much more gently than with Pinkie though, Starlight could feel pain, and Twilight somehow got the feeling that Starlight was a sensitive mare.
She seemed pleased with Twilight’s efforts though, because eventually, she put her mouth against Twilight’s marehood, and kissed it softly.
Twilight was now gaining a semblance of understanding of what Rainbow had felt when she was pleasured from multiple sides, and marvelled that there always seemed to be higher levels of pleasure to reach.
They stayed like that for a while, Starlight softly nuzzling Twilight’s lower regions, and Twilight gently working the dildo in and out of Starlight.
After a while, and when Twilight suspected that it was getting fairly late in the day, Starlight broke the hug, then magically untied Twilight and lifted her to the bed, putting her down softly.
Starlight walked out of the room, and Twilight heard running water for a little while before Starlight came back, now without a dildo in her, before she cleared away some toys and lay down beside Twilight.
Starlight put her arms around her, and hugged her gently.
“So soft and warm,” she said, before looking into Twilight’s eyes. “Did you enjoy yourself, princess?”
Twilight nodded at her, puzzled by this new side of Starlight.
“I liked it too,” Starlight said, before magically pulling the cover up and turning off the light. “I think you friend enjoyed themselves as well.”
Rainbow Dash huffed as best she could with the rope in her mouth. On each side stood Double Diamond and Feather Bangs, holding Rarity and Applejack, their stallionhoods gently going in and out of their rears.
Applejack and Rarity were facing Rainbow Dash, their mouths plugged with spanking paddles, and swinging their heads with gusto, striking Rainbow Dash’s bosom.
“Mmm, good job,” Double Diamond said, nuzzling Applejack’s neck as he slowly pumped her rear. “Squirm if you think they’re doing a good job, Rainbow.”
Rainbow squirmed.
Author's Note
Not a lot of progress in the story, but plenty of progress with it comes to plot .
The other kind of progress will come next chapter.
“Alright, my little toys. I think that’s enough for today,” Starlight said to the six pony-toys on the floor.
They looked up at her, feather dusters in their mouths and their bodies squeezed into too-small maid outfits.
Twilight, and all her friends, found it a bit strange how it somehow felt more raunchy to have their great bosoms squeezed and flowing out of their low-cut dresses and their short skirts barely able to cover their rears, than wiggling on the floor naked.
They were magically lifted into the air and into the same room they had spent all night so far in.
Starlight lifted the feather dusters out of their mouths, and they all instinctively gasped for breaths despite not having had any for more than an hour.
“You’ve all been such good toys today,” Starlight said. “Hardly any glares, and you’ve all acted so shy and embarrassed, just how I like it. I just have to try one more thing before I call this a day,” she continued, and walked over to Rainbow.
“Double Diamond told me about this,” she said, and sat down next to Rainbow, who had an apprehensive look on her face, which shifted into one of shock when Starlight picked her up.
Rainbow started shaking her head at Starlight’s grinning face, when Starlight reached down towards Rainbow’s crotch, in under the skirt, parted her lower lips, and slowly started sliding her hand into Rainbow.
Rainbow’s eyes crossed, and she let out a satisfied huff as she futilely tried squirming away.
Rainbow wouldn’t have wanted to skip out on the experience so far, but she didn’t appreciate what was going to happen next, at least until it happened, then it was as wonderful as anything else, if also highly embarrassing. Rainbow Dash was cool, and she was absolutely not embarrassed about what was gonna happen next.
Starlight paused, her arm up to the elbow in Rainbow Dash, and looked into Rainbow’s face, which had a mixture of droopy-eyed satisfaction and pleading on it.
Then Rainbow closed her eyes hard, and started huffing out in short, hysterical bursts, as Starlight tickled her insides.
The inside of Rainbow’s belly was ablaze in laughter-inducing sensations. She held her eyes closed and whipped her head back and forth, squirming desperately, and huffing rapidly.
Starlight stood up, and turned Rainbow away from her, showing her off to her friends. “Hello, my name is Rainbow Mane,” Starlight said in a childish voice behind the huffing Rainbow Dash. “I’m not actually ticklish, I’m just pretending. If I was ticklish, I’d just ask Starlight to stop, but I love everything she does to me. I can’t stand not having her around, so please help distract me after she leaves.”
The five toys looked on as Rainbow doubled over, still huffing rapidly, before shaking her head, her smile apparent in her eyes.
After a while, Starlight stopped, and pulled out of Rainbow, shifting her rapid huffing to a long, sensual one at the pleasure she felt.
“Oh, that was just wonderful,” Starlight said, and gave Rainbow a kiss on her mouth-opening, before dropping her to the floor.
Rainbow landed hard on her breasts, but as always not painfully, and bounced as Starlight walked towards the door.
“I’m going to give you the rest of the day off, but I’ll be back tonight,” she said, and gestured towards the toys, normal ones that weren’t originally Princess Twilight and her friends. “I’m leaving you all this too. Enjoy yourselves.”
As the door shut, and the hoof-steps faded, the six pony-toys let out a collective sigh.
They had been preparing for days, and if Starlight had picked anypony other than Rainbow or Twilight to tickle, the jig would have been up.
Twilight’s friends looked at her questioningly, and she nodded in confirmation.
They set to work, Rainbow, Twilight, and Applejack wiggled over to a sofa, and propped Applejack up against it. It was still awkward to move around without their arms or legs, but they had gained a lot of practice the last few days.
Pinkie Pie, Rarity, and Fluttershy came back with two dildos in their mouths. Pinkie Pie and Fluttershy stood by next to Applejack’s marehood. Applejack wiggled a bit, before nodding to them.
They methodically made sure that the dildos were stuffed deep inside their mouths, for leverage, then inserted them into Applejack.
Applejack squirmed in ecstasy as Twilight and Rainbow steadied her, when Pinkie Pie and Fluttershy started bending Applejack open enough for Rarity to shove her muzzle into her, and that is what she did.
Rarity squirmed her way into Applejack’s depths, and sucked in hard when she felt another texture in there.
She sucked hard enough for the thing to get lodged in her mouth, before starting to pull out.
As she did, a mess of ropes came out with her.
The process was repeated before Pinkie and Fluttershy pulled out of Applejack, who huffed tiredly, and almost collapsed on top of Rainbow.
They let Applejack recover for a moment, Rainbow nuzzling her, encouraging.
Pinkie Pie wiggled her way over to the door, and put her ear against it.
Then the rest of them set to work. Applejack was the instrumental one in it, but everyone helped.
Twilight, who had been in Starlight’s bedroom, whispered descriptions on the size and length of the bed, and other features of the room.
“Have you seen the trapdoor opened?” Rainbow Dash whispered.
“No, but I can’t think of any other way to get out of here,” Twilight whispered back. “I’m not sure she can do anything worse to us than she already has as punishment, except perhaps making sure we can’t try anything else.”
Twilight looked around at her friends, the intent looks on their faces despite not being able to move their mouths. “How are you all feeling?” she asked.
They all considered this for a moment, although Rarity and Applejack were tying the knot on the next set of ropes as they did.
“I’m not sure actually, darling,” Rarity said. “I mean, I’ve lost my special talent, I don’t want anypony seeing me like this, I have to have these things in me for my existence to be bearable”— she wiggled her rump demonstrably, indicating the two dildos in her butt and vagina— “and I have been bested by the most unbearable pony I can imagine.
On the other… limbless shoulder, I am getting somewhat used to this. It’s almost comfortable in a way, struggling with the simplest things, and deriving so much pleasure from how I’m forced to do things.”
“Yeah,” Rainbow said. “I mean, I’ve been able to do just about anything. I kinda like the challenge of being like this.”
“You’re not considering staying, are you?” Applejack asked them.
“No, of course not,” Rainbow said. “Just being honest.”
“Well, okay, honestly this isn’t all bad,” Applejack admitted.
“I’m liking some of it too,” Fluttershy admitted. “Although I wish I could have some more toys.”
“Have one of mine,” Rarity offered. “I’ve had two for some time now.”
“Just one second,” Applejack interrupted. “I’m almost finished here.”
When the last knot was finished, they hid them beneath an armchair, and called Pinkie away from the door.
“Alright, girls,” Twilight said. “I want us to be quiet from here on out, and practice on moving. You’ve all got your rolls down?”
The rest of the assembled heroines nodded.
“Good. Let’s get to it.”
Rarity, lying on her belly, started moving the most efficient way they had found: By heaving her loins as hard as she could, being them in what would have been an unhealthy way if she was still flesh, and rolled over on her back, moving towards Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash.
Rainbow Dash caught on, and when Rarity once again flipped over to her stomach, she retrieved the long dildo with her mouth, penetrating Rarity a few times for good measures, with Rarity huffing happily in response.
Rainbow turned to Fluttershy with the dildo, and moved it towards Fluttershy’s rear, when Fluttershy pulled back.
Rainbow looked up questioningly at her, and Fluttershy instead moved her mouth forward, then got a stern look on her face, and bobbed her head up and down angrily.
Rainbow nodded in comprehension, and with which was now routine skill, moved the dildo to Fluttershy’s mouth.
Fluttershy faked a look of discomfort and pleasure, when Rainbow angrily slid the rubber stallionhood in and out of Fluttershy’s throat.
Rarity watched with burning lust as Fluttershy’s throat bulged from the repeated penetration, promising herself to partake in that activity when they got back to Ponyville.
The door opened once again, long after Twilight and her friends had sighed out in relief at finishing their preparations.
“Oh your royal highneeeeess!” Starlight sing-songed, as she walked into the room, making everypony look up at her. “How is your royal tushie? Still feeling great?”
Twilight nodded automatically. The plug that Starlight had inserted into her and inflated hadn’t been removed since. That she could partake in such impossible sexual acts just added to the pleasure of having the large object jammed inside her.
“Would you like to pleasure me tonight?” Starlight said. “Like the good toy you are?”
In a strange way, so did the taunts. Twilight just wished that it was somepony else who kept taunting her.
Twilight nodded, she did want to be a toy. She was a toy.
Starlight smiled and lit up her horn, and Twilight and her friends were lifted into the air, then ripped out of their maids uniforms and thrown haphazardly onto the floor.
They lifted their heads up and shook them. Starlight was in a very good mood, and had been since yesterday. She luckily left her other, non-living sex toys with them, which provided them with something to do until the plan later that night.
Starlight floated up a dildo almost the length of Twilight’s torso, which was mostly mostly what she consisted of these days, and held it above Twilight. “You want this inside you?” she asked.
As always, Twilight nodded eagerly.
“Then open wide, your highness,” Starlight said.
Twilight’s eyes widened from surprise and pleasure as it was shoved deep into her mouth, bulging her throat and tickling the cavity that made up her chest.
Starlight turned around and walked out of the room, dragging Twilight by the dildo behind her.
Twilight, for her part, managed to turn around and wink at her friends despite still reeling from the shock of pleasure of having the dildo shoved into her. Tonight would be the night.
Her mind hazy with pleasure, Twilight hardly noticed the trip until the dildo was removed from her mouth and she found herself thrown onto Starlight’s bed, in which she had spent many hours pleasing her like a good toy.
As her mind calmed down, Twilight stopped to contemplate her situation, something she had had ample time to do these last few days.
She was a princess of Equestria, her fellow ponies needed her, and while she very much planned on returning to her home and resuming her duties, she knew she could not do so in her current state. Her transformation would have to be reversed, but if that wasn’t possible… well, at least Celestia would have no trouble giving Twilight and her friend a very comfortable existence, possibly until the end of time.
“What are you thinking about, highness?” Starlight asked in a conversational tone as she started stripping out of her clothes, under which she had her catsuit of course. Luckily she had several which she was obviously switching between and washing.
Twilight thought about how wonderful it would feel to have another player on her body, clinging lovingly at her every inch. She started huffing an unintelligible response as she looked back at Starlight.
“Sounds interesting,” Starlight said and approached the bed. “Close your eyes and keep thinking about that, would you?”
Twilight closed her eyes, but instead of thinking about tight clothes, she mentally double checked that everything had been prepared for their escape later tonight.
Her thought were interrupted by a sudden spike in pleasure, as the dildo came back and rapidly and harshly pumped her throat.
Then it stopped, and Twilight blinked her eyes open and shook her head.
“Hard to think, highness?”
Twilight nodded, and eyed the dildo hungrily.
“Oh, you still want it?” Starlight said, and held it just above Twilight’s mouth.
Twilight nodded, and tried throwing her head towards the dildo.
Starlight pulled it away from Twilight just in time, then teasingly lowered it again for Twilight to try again, which she did.
Starlight laughed at Twilight’s antics, saying, “Oh, is this really how a princess of Equestria is supposed to behave?”
Twilight glared at Starlight and shook her head, before trying again.
“But it’s just so good, isn’t it? Princess Twilight Sparkle just has to have a stallionhood in her mouth, doesn’t she?”
Twilight glared again, before nodding her head.
“Come on then, princess. Do your best,” Starlight said, holding the dildo over Twilight's mouth.
Twilight threw herself as well as she could towards the dildo, with Starlight pulling it just out of reach every time, and the harder she tried, the more her breasts jiggled.
Starlight suddenly got a very kind demeanor, and leaned in to nuzzle Twilight’s cheek.
“Oh, you’re trying so hard, your highness,” she said. “Right now I really regret taking away your voice, but I’ll tell you what, you try your best to tell me how you’re doing in your little quest for rubber stallionhood despite not being able to talk, and I’ll be nice. Does that sound good?”
Twilight, as always desperate for anything inside her, nodded.
“So glad to hear that,” Starlight said, and once again held the dildo over Twilight’s head. “Now fetch!”
Twilight once again threw herself towards the rubber stallionhood, but Starlight once again held it away from her.
“How did that go? Not good?” Starlight asked.
Twilight looked at her and shook her head.
“Well don’t be shy. Tell me how it’s going for you.”
Twilight let out a sigh, and huffed out a response. ‘I wasn’t even close that time.’
“Okay, try again.”
The Princess of Friendship kept tossing her torso.
‘Closer, and my boobies are jiggling. ’
“What was that, princess?”
She repeated the huffings, and Starlight narrowed her eyes in confusion.
“What are you saying?”
Twilight nodded her head down to her bosom, and jiggled it.
“Oh, of course,” Starlight said, and smiled.
Twilight tossed her head again, and nudged the dildo with mer muzzle. She looked up at Starlight and huffed.
“Naw,” Starlight cooed, and threw the dildo down at her feet. “Did that disappoint you?”
Twilight’s eyes widened in indignance, and nodded vigorously.
Starlight leaned down and placed a kiss on Twilight’s neck. She tried fighting it, but after only a few seconds, she immediately melted from the loving contact, and let out a content sigh.
“All better now?”
Twilight nodded again.
“I wonder what else we can get up to,” Starlight said. “Perhaps plug your marehood as well and pump you up like a balloon?”
Twilight just thought that the plugging sounded wonderful, and nodded.
“Now, are you ready, miss helpless princess-toy?”
Twilight nodded. There had not been anything she hadn’t been ready for in days.
The door opened, and the limbless form of Rainbow Dash the sex doll slid down the door frame on top of Applejack.
She peered out the door, then turned back to her friends and nodded at them.
Silently, the five of them rolled through the corridor, by tossing their pelvises and contorting their new bodies.
It took a while, but eventually they made it to the room that Twilight had told them about. Some more balancing and teamwork, and Rainbow Dash once again managed to open the door.
Twilight had to stop herself from jerking her head towards the door when she heard it open. She slowly glanced back at them, Rarity nodding in confirmation to the unasked question of whether everything was going according to plan.
Rarity and Pinkie Pie crawled over to the trapdoor to inspect it while Fluttershy helped Applejack dislodge the bundles of rope lodged in her mouth hole.
Twilight, on top of the sleeping Starlight, calmly rested her head on her captor’s neck.
She heard a few sharp draws of breath, and felt the bed rock slightly as Applejack and Rainbow Dash had placed themselves on top of each other, and drew deep breaths, using their new, great bosoms to help them gain enough height to lift the bed ever so slightly as they arched their bodies against each other.
Twilight gently rubbed her cheek against Starlight’s, assuring her that everything was fine.
After a few minutes, there was another draw of breath, and the other side of the bed lifted for a moment before gently settling down again.
A few more minutes, then Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie’s upper torsos came up to rest on the bed, each holding the end of a knot in their mouths.
Pinkie set her rope down and huffed at Twilight, who leaned towards her. Their mouths joined, and they closed their eyes in pleasure as Pinkie slowly transferred the magic blocking ring onto Twilights mouth.
Twilight then reached her head down to nudge one of Starlight’s arms embracing her upwards, towards the waiting Rainbow Dash, while the other one was handled by Pinkie.
Starlight mewled slightly in her sleep, and Twilight nuzzled her gently as Pinkie and Rainbow slid the prepared knots over her wrists.
When they were done, the three mares shared a look, nodding at each other, before Twilight leaned up, and slid the ring over Starlight’s horn.
As she did, Pinkie and Rainbow pulled at two exposed lengths of ropes sticking out of the knots, the results of Applejack’s excellent rope-skills, tightening them and tying Starlight to the bed.
They all held their breaths as Starlight stirred in her sleep, then let out a collective sigh as she snuggled into Twilight’s bosom, which was now in her face.
Pinkie reached forward, and used suction to pull at Twilight’s shoulder, pulling the princess with her as she let herself fall of the bed.
Twilight rolled smoothly towards the edge, and then quietly down onto Rarity, once again waiting to dampen her fall with her breasts.
They smiled at each other, and Twilight nuzzled Rarity’s breasts before they set to work.
Rainbow Dash and Applejack both put their mouths on one end each of the trapdoor, and pulled at it.
When it had lifted a few inches, Fluttershy shot her muzzle forward, and just as Rainbow and Applejack lost their grips, the door was held open by Fluttershy’s muzzle, who let out a huffing yelp as it landed on her.
Everypony stopped to listen, but Starlight still hadn’t woken up. They were ready to make a run for it, or roll for it as the situation demanded, but it would be preferable to have a few hours headstart, not to mention not revealing how they had left.
The rest of the element bearers helped pry the trapdoor opened, and one by one, they slid down the stairs underneath. Applejack held the door opened with her head, and managed to close the door silently behind them.
“Great work, girls,” Twilight whispered. “Let’s hope this actually is an escape route and not just a cellar.”
“Of course this is an escape route,” Rainbow Dash said confidently. “She’s a bad guy, and you don’t hide cellars.”
“Good point,” Twilight admitted. “Can any of you see anything?”
“I’m afraid not, darling,” Rarity said. “Hopefully we’ll have some time to figure out where to go before she wakes up.”
Everyone turned towards a low, dull thumping.
“Pinkie?” Twilight said. “What are you doing?”
“Figuring out the way to go,” she said, then started slowly rolling towards a direction. “This way, everypony.”
“How do you know that?” Applejack asked.
“I picked up a few things about rocks where I grew up,” Pinkie said.
Hours passed by, but the friends showed amazing discipline in their perseverance to advance down the hall.
Eventually, their loins burning and desperate to be played with, they reached a light at the end of the tunnel, and found themselves in a labyrinth of rocky mountains, on a ledge overlooking a river far below. Dawn had come during their travel through the tunnel.
They approached the edge and peered down at the rapids.
“What do you say?” Pinkie asked the others. “Wanna take a dip?”
“It looks dangerous,” Fluttershy said.
“Perhaps if we were normal ponies,” Twilight pointed out. “But we can’t suffocate and we can’t seem to suffer any injuries, so we can probably–”
“Let’s do it!” Rainbow Dash shouted, and tipped over the edge, closely followed by Pinkie Pie.
They looked as their friends fell into the waters, then bobbed up onto the surface as the river carried them away, Rainbow having her face up towards them. “Come on, slowpokes!”
The rest of the friends sighed, and tipped themselves over.
Twilight felt exhilarated as she fell through the air, the helplessness from her lack of limbs and horn as usual adding arousal to the excitement.
She fell into the water, and felt it embrace her on all sides. The mountain water was absolutely freezing, but even so felt great, and she wondered how amazing it would be to take a warm bath as she was now. There had been no need for her to be cleaned during the last few days, but once they were safe, grime and dust from their trek would have to be removed even though it posed no hazard to their health.
Twilight instinctively tried swimming towards the surface, but it was no use. She wiggled helplessly in the water, and did her best to close her mouth-hole to retain her buoyancy.
Ahead of her, her friends were floating near the surface, bobbing above it and below again as the water picked up speed.
She found herself approaching Fluttershy, and tried wiggling in the water toward her loins. Whether it was through her effort or just chance she couldn’t say, but she approached the dildo lodged between Fluttershy’s buttocks, and brought her mouth towards it. She managed to suck onto the rubber stallionhood, and saw Fluttershy clamp down on it.
After tumbling around for a short while, Twilight felt Fluttershy put her muzzle against her marehood, and suckle away. They were helpless to the whims of the water so they might as well enjoy themselves. Her groans were blocked by the dildo as she saw Pinkie Pie float past, the water mostly drowning out her excited laughter.
After a few minutes of bliss, all six friends found themselves washed up in a shingle beach. They had all floated into a form of cul-de-sac with bare stalagmite poking up from the water catching them like a net, and wiggled their way onto land, panting and gurgling, even though they didn’t need to.
“Good job, Twi,” Applejack congratulated. “That Starlight probably has no idea where we are, if she’s even awake.”
“And if she’s able to get out of bed,” Rainbow Dash added.
There was a gurgling sound from Rarity as she lay on her back, panting some water out of her mouth hole.
“Yeah, great work, everypony,” Twilight said. “Although I think it’s time we play with each other before we move on. Celestia knows I need it.”
Rarity gurgled in response, and Rainbow Dash heaved herself up on her torso.
“Yeah, good thinking. Don’t put it out through there, Rares, I have a better idea,” she said, and descended on Rarity’s bosom.
“Hey, Fluttershy,” Rainbow said, lifting her head from Rarity’s breasts. “Try wiggling that thing into Rares.”
Fluttershy nodded, blushing slightly, and wiggled herself over to the squirming Rarity. There, she heaved the dildo still sticking out of her butt onto Rarity’s belly, where Rainbow led it into Rarity’s depths.
“Lightning round!” Rainbow Dash cried in triumph at Rarity’s shocked face, as she once again suckled and jiggled Rarity’s breasts, as Fluttershy brought her loins up and down, thrusting the rear of the stallionhood in and out of Rarity.
Rarity silently arched her torso, and held her eyes clamped shut as a spray of water shot out of her rubber marehood.
Pinkie Pie suddenly appeared by Rarity’s face, and brought her mouth hole to Rarity’s sharing her breath and closing her eyes, as Twilight and Applejack snuggled up to each other to enjoy the show.
Eventually, the water levels in Rarity receded enough to allow her to speak, and her sixth violent orgasm was partially audible as a gurgling suddenly made way to a scream.
Fluttershy, Rainbow, and Pinkie all paused their ministrations, and looked at Rarity as she panted, jiggling Rainbow and their great bosoms with her every breath.
“Haah… thank you, my dears,” she said, looking at Pinkie and Rainbow. “I will never have enough of this sensation, but perhaps we should switch it around and I can save a few climaxes until after I’ve helped you reach some of yours?”
“Oh, I’m so close though,” Pinkie said, eyes half-lidded, and tenderly rubbed her mouth opening against Rarity’s again, before a small stream of water poured out of her marehood.
“I’m gonna try again!” Rainbow Dash shouted, and wiggled into the water.
The five other friends looked on as Rainbow Dash tried swimming with her limbless body against the steam, predictably being flushed back towards the shore once she hit even the calmest current, and uselessly wiggling in the water.
“I think we should try our luck with the hill,” Applejack said.
Behind them, screening the entire beach, was a steep, rocky formation. It was about the height of a grown pony, with legs, and seemingly could not be climbed with one limb, much less no limbs. Beyond the formation was a lightly forested rocky area, which they hadn’t seen much of from their position with their heads down by the ground.
Rainbow Dash sprayed some water out of her mouth after lifting her head out of the water. “And how do you suggest we do that?”
“I don’t know,” Applejack said. “But I can tell we’re never going to get anywhere in the river.”
“I wanna go home,” Fluttershy said, in a sad tone, and hung her head.
“We will, darling,” Rarity said, and sidled up to her. “Here, don’t worry yourself with where we are. Distract yourself with me.”
Rarity and Fluttershy started nuzzling, with Fluttershy letting herself relax, and squishing her breasts against the beach.
“I have an idea,” Twilight said after a while. “Applejack, you still have any rope inside you?”
“Yeah,” Applejack said. “One length, in my mouth.”
“Okay!” Twilight said, happily, and started enthusiastically wiggle towards Applejack, jiggling her breasts all the while.
She put her mouth against Applejack, and sucked in, then disengaged, pulling the length of rope out of her friend’s mouth, who moaned all the while.
“What are you doing with that, Twilight?” asked Pinkie Pie.
“We’re going to climb with it, of course,” Twilight happily said. “Applejack, can you tie one of these ends to the ring in my buttplug? Pinkie, can you take the dildo out of your marehood and tie the other end of the rope to the rear of it?”
“Nope! But Rainbow Dash can get it out of me. Unplug me, Dashie!” Pinkie said, and started bouncing towards Rainbow.
“Can do, Pinks,” she said, and pulled the plug out of her friend, before they set to making a solid knot around the dildo, which was easier said than done without limbs.
“Okay!” Twilight said, once they were ready, and pointed her head towards a tree on the ledge, with a branch hanging out over the beach. “Do you see that tree there?”
“Yeah?” Rainbow said.
“We’re going to launch the dildo around that branch,” Twilight said.
“How?” Applejack asked.
“You and Rainbow climb up in that rock,” Twilight said, and pointed her head towards a stone formation sticking out of the beach.
“Can do,” Rainbow Dash said. “Come on, Pinks, Rares, Flutters. Help us up there.”
They slowly set to work and climbed the rock, while Twilight wiggled her way towards the side of the rock, the rope trailing behind her as she lay down on her back.
“Alright, somepony put the dildo with the rope in my mouth, please,” Twilight said.
“Very well, dear,” Rarity said, and slowly shuffled up with the dildo in her mouth. “Cnnng u ff if?”
“What?” Twilight asked.
Rarity just shook her head, and started moving the dildo towards Twilight’s mouth hole.
“Just a second, Rarity,” Twilight said, and turned to Applejack and Rainbow up on the rock. “Make it so that you two fall down on me at the same time, and I’ll shoot the dildo up towards that branch.”
“Ooooh,” everypony except Rarity said in response.
“Also, perhaps I should plug my marehood?” Twilight said. “We have another dildo, right? Can someone put that in me and try and hold it there?”
There was a mix between a yelp and a moan from Fluttershy, before Pinkie wiggled up by Twilight’s rear with a dildo in her mouth. “Mmf-mmf!” she moaned in response, and shoved into Twilight’s depths.
Twilight let out a pleasured shriek, before nodding to Rarity. “Alright, put it in here, and then give me a moment to aim.”
Twilight took a deep breath, and then had her last orifice plugged. No dildo or plug was moving, but she was still in paradise as she aimed her head somewhere above the branch.
“Mmmf!” she moaned in confirmation to Applejack and Rainbow Dash, who after a few seconds, managed to synchronously drop down on Twilight.
Pinkie Pie held the dildo in Twilight’s marehood in place, as the other dildo shot out of Twilight’s mouth, hooking around the branch, and was left dangling in the rope, the other end of the rope still in Twilight’s tushie.
“Great work, everypony,” Twilight said, as they all cheered. “Now someone just suck onto the dildo, and we’ll just take turn to hoist everypony up.”
The former bearers of The Elements Of Harmony huffed out of habit as they very slowly made their way across the hilly terrain. Their former method of rolling had to be skipped, as that would tangle Twilight up into the rope that was attached to the plug in her tush, and also deprive anypony of the dildo attached to the other end of the rope. While it had been possible for Applejack to tie the rope without limbs, it was tougher to untie it.
“I’m not hungry,” Pinkie Pie whined.
“None of us are hungry, dear,” Rarity said. “Not for food at least.”
“I know,” Pinkie continued. “But I liked being hungry. That meant I could eat.”
The rocky terrain had started accommodating more than just the sparse vegetation they had found themselves in previously, but they were luckily still not in a proper forest, which would have been very difficult to navigate from their low vantage points down on the ground.
Even so, the six friends did not appreciate the mud and grass they were now dragging themselves through.
“How’s it looking up ahead?” Applejack asked, as she arched her back and and wormed her way forward another step.
“Just more rocky hills and trees in the distance,” Rarity said, sighing.
Rarity, Fluttershy, and Twilight were in the front, the rope connecting Fluttershy to Twilight. Applejack, Pinkie, and Rainbow Dash made up the rear, since they were the faster ones, and didn’t want to leave anypony behind.
Twilight arched her back for another haul, but ended up resting her rope on the ground, and didn’t get enough traction to slide forward.
“Ugh! I wish I could just remove this,” she said. “It’s hard enough to get around without limbs, but having this up my butt is making it even harder.”
“Oh you think you have it tough, Twilight?” Rainbow said. “I’m back here, having to watch it, and your titties jiggling with every step.”
“Well if you wanna get up here and stop them, do it,” Twilight said, with a mixture of annoyance and anticipation.
“Maybe I will,” Rainbow retorted.
“Girls, quiet!” Fluttershy said. “Do you hear something?”
They all stopped, and stayed still as they listened.
Indeed, there was a rumbling sound coming from the distance, followed by huffing and rustling.
The six friends looked around in fear, but only saw rocks, trees, and bushes.
After a while of listening to the sound, they located the source when from behind a rock, a cragalisk came lumbering into their view.
All of the living rubber dolls tried screaming, but they had lost the little concentration that being able to vocalize anything had required, and just lay there, staring in horror at the beast.
It noticed them, and started rumbling forward. They looked around at each other’s wide eyes, and tried to scramble out of the way, but they didn’t get far before the great, rocky animal was upon them.
When the cragalisk reached them however, it stopped, and sniffed at the six dolls.
Small jets of air shot out from the beast’s nostrils, but rather than gulping them up, it lost interest almost immediately, and started lumbering on.
Not away from the scared toys though, but rather through them. Twilight and Fluttershy let out alarmed huffs as a claw was, unnoticed by the animal, hooked around the rope holding them together, while Rarity let out a loud huff as she was squished against the ground.
Twilight and Fluttershy tumbled across the ground as the beast continued its journey, and found themselves tangled in a pile as the rope came free from the claw. The cragalisk continued on its journey, the noise of its passing disappearing into the distance.
Pinkie Pie and Applejack heaved themselves as fast as they could towards Rarity, but she just shook her head, before looking down at herself, noticing that aside from dirt she was alright.
“Is everypony okay?” Twilight asked, after concentrating to activate her speech again.
“I’m fine, dear,” Rarity said after a while. “How is everypony else?”
“Fine,” Applejack said.
“Here too,” said Pinkie.
They looked at Fluttershy, who looked back at them with a frightened expression, huffing silently.
“Fluttershy?” Twilight said, worried.
Fluttershy looked down at her muzzle, still huffing.
“It’s alright, dear,” Rarity said, and rolled up towards her. “Just calm down, and concentrate.”
After a moment, Fluttershy managed to vocalize a yelp, before blushing.
“Are you okay?” Twilight asked.
“I’m not sure,” Fluttershy said. “It was really hard to start talking again.”
“Really?” Twilight said, inclining her head. “Wait! Where’s Rainbow?”
Everypony looked around, before they saw the blue shape of Rainbow Dash lying a little bit away, squirming slowly on the ground.
They all started heaving their way towards Rainbow, and when they reached her, Fluttershy managed to turn her over. “Rainbow, are you okay?” she asked.
Rainbow blinked lazily, her eyes lazily scanning ahead of her.
“Wait,” Twilight said, as the five friends clustered around Rainbow. “Turn her head over.”
Fluttershy nuzzled her friend’s head to make it turn around, and they all gasped at what they saw.
At the side of Rainbow’s head, behind her temple, was a deep hole from one of the cragalisk’s claw.
It went into her skull, and looked like a good chunk of the inside of her head was now a hole.
“She’s… she’s still alive, isn’t she?” Rarity said.
“Dashie?” Pinkie Pie said, worriedly. “Dashie, how do you feel?”
Rainbow seemed to register the voice, and slowly focused on Pinkie Pie. She smiled lazily with her eyes, and moved her shoulders as if to hug her friend.
Pinkie Pie heaved herself forward, and rested against Rainbow’s upper torso.
Twilight had been shocked by the injury, but was now mostly puzzled by the effect. Nopony except possibly Celestia and Luna could survive having a quarter of their skull gouged, and she leaned forward to inspect the hole.
What she saw disturbed her a bit, but mostly intrigued her. Instead of blood and gore, there was nothing inside Rainbow’s head except more rubber. Furthermore, as she stopped to inspect it, the torn texture of the rubber seemed to slowly reform into a smooth surface as the hole slowly shrank.
“Uhm, girls,” Twilight said. “I think she might be okay in a while. At least I hope so.”
The rest of the girls leaned forward to watch in fascination as the solid inside of Rainbow’s skull slowly reformed.
Rainbow, for her part, seemed to alternate between looking around her in confusion, and nuzzling Pinkie whom she was propped up against, sometimes Pinkie’s neck, sometimes her bosom, making Pinkie moan softly.
After about a minute, the hole was gone, and Rainbow Dash said, “Hey, what’s going on?”
“Are you okay now, Rainbow?” Fluttershy said.
“Yeah, of course I’m okay,” Rainbow said, confidently. “Why wouldn’t I be?”
“Because a cragalisk just shoved a claw into your skull?” Applejack suggested.
The five uninjured friends shuffled a step away from Rainbow, rather than all piling on top of her.
She stared at them with disbelief. “Really?
“Yeah, we could see inside your skull, Dashie,” Pinkie Pie said.
Rainbow squirmed a bit uncomfortably, automatically trying to move her gaze towards the side of her head. “Really? How’s it looking?”
“Well it looks fine, darling,” Rarity said comfortingly. “It was empty in there–”
“Hey!” Rainbow said indignantly.
“Oh, I mean uh… there was nothing but more rubber in there, but it… stitched itself together.”
“This is fascinating!” Twilight breathed, and made all of her friends look at her.
“I mean...” she began. “We’re clearly rubber through and through, if we can move without muscle-tissue, it makes sense that we can think without brain tissue.”
“I guess,” Fluttershy said, and turned to Rainbow. “Are you sure you’re okay? That looked like it hurt.”
Rainbow shook her head. “Nope, it actually felt awesome.”
“Really?” Applejack said.
“That also makes sense,” Twilight said, and blushed. “When Starlight… spanked me, she did it hard. Hard enough for it to be painful, but it just felt good.”
The six friends considered this for a moment.
“That does make sense,” Applejack said. “Whenever I roll now, I stretch myself so much I’d probably end up in the hospital before I was transformed, but now it feels pretty darn wonderful.”
“Exactly,” Twilight said, before her eyes narrowed in suspicion.
“Fluttershy,” she said. “You had trouble getting to talk earlier. Did anypony else have that?”
Rainbow Dash shook her head. “Not me.”
“I did though,” Rarity said. “A bit.”
“Same here,” Applejack said.
“I didn’t,” Pinkie said.
Twilight looked pensive for a moment. “Hmm. I thought it was a bit harder too. I wonder…”
“Wonder what, Twi?” Applejack asked.
“I just… I hope this doesn’t mean that my spell that gave us control of our voiced and movement is wearing thin.”
Twilight’s friends looked at her in horror.
“You mean…” Fluttershy began. “You mean we might become paralyzed out here?”
“I don’t know,” Twilight said. “Ugh, if only I had my horn I could check, but that’s up at Starlight’s house, and I’m not sure I could use it as a toy.”
“But we have used your horn as a toy,” Pinkie pointed out. “It was great!”
Twilight blushed. “I mean I can’t use it when I’m a toy.”
“So what do we do?” Rarity said. “It’s late afternoon. We’ve been at it almost a full day and we still haven’t seen a hint to the end of these mountains.”
Twilight sighed. “I don’t know.”
The six toys were quiet for a moment as they considered this.
“I’m glad we showed that Starlight,” Rainbow Dash said. “But now I’m not sure I’d rather be back in the town. I miss it when she let the townsponies play with us.”
“Yeah,” Pinkie said.
Twilight had to agree. As humiliating as her days had been, Starlight had often left other toys with them, and the nights she let Twilight stay with her friends rather than silently waiting next to the sleeping Starlight had been absolutely heavenly.
She recalled one time when they had taken turn to team up on each other, and how she blacked out from sheer pleasure.
“That’s it!” she suddenly said.
“What what?” Rainbow said.
“I remember,” Twilight said excitedly. “One time you all played with me all at once, and I almost passed out because it was so wonderful?”
“Well I’m very glad to hear that, darling, but how does that help?” Rarity said.
“Don’t you see?” Twilight said. “We haven’t been able to talk to Princess Luna because we haven’t felt the need to sleep, but if we force one of us lose consciousness.”
The rest of the friends’ eyes lit up with hope.
“Oooh,” Pinkie said. “Good idea, who wants to be played with?”
“Twilight came up with the idea,” Applejack said, evenly, smiling at Twilight with her eyes. “Just lay on your back, Sugarcube, and we’ll make you feel like one.”
“Yeah!” Rainbow said. “We just gotta make you feel good enough, and you’ll get Princess Luna to come pick us up!”
“Oh, and I have an idea that might help,” Rarity said.
“What’s that?” Rainbow said.
Rarity scooted up to Twilight, and held her head as if to kiss her, and said, “I love you, Twilight.”
Twilight’s eyes widened, before another kind of warmth washed over her. Her eyelids drooped as Rarity lowered herself over her mouth-hole, and they started sharing breath.
“Oooh, that looked so great!” Pinkie said.
After the ‘kiss’, Rarity and Twilight looked up at Pinkie.
“Oh it was, Pinkie, believe me,” Rarity said. “And I love you too.”
“Oooh,” Pinkie said, and almost melted into the ground. “Mmm. I love you too, Rarity.”
Rarity rested her head against Twilight’s neck. “Oh, thank you, Pinkie,” she breathed.
“I suppose this was only a matter of time,” Applejack pointed out. “I love all of you girls as well.”
All of them, including Applejack, let out sighs of relief and pleasure at the words.
“And I you, Applejack dear,” Rarity said, and looked around at the assembled toys. “But I think we agreed to make this Twilight’s moment?”
“Yeah,” Rainbow said, and positioned herself by the plug in Twilight’s behind. “I love you, Twilight, and I love your butt.”
“I love– ah!” Twilight started, as she felt Rainbow start pushing and pulling at her plug. “I love you too, Rainbow. I love you all.”
“And we love you, Twilight,” Fluttershy said, and lowered her mouth on Twilight’s left breast, nuzzling and sucking at it. “Mmm. You’re so nice and understanding.”
“She’s right about that, Twi,” Applejack said, and took the other breast. “And you have the cutest blush.”
“And your cleverness, dear,” Rarity said, locking eyes with Twilight. “And your colors of course.”
“Oh! And how you make those adorable squeaks when you do this!” Pinkie said, and pushed her mouth-hole towards the top of Twilight’s vagina, and breathed into it.
Twilight let out a loud “Eeep!” as she did, and looked down on her friends, pantingly. “I lo– I… I…”
Rarity nuzzled her face so as to face up with a determined yet playful look. “No talking, love,” she said, and shared her breath with Twilight again. “You just lie there and let us show you how much we love you.”
Twilight had stopped registering the words as Rarity started kissing her mouth again, and Pinkie took care of her other lips, but deep down she understood the meaning, and it filled her with a warmth she didn’t think was possible.
If she hadn’t just witnessed Rainbow’s amazing recovery from that blow, Twilight would’ve been worried that she’d suffer brain damage from the sheer amount of pleasure she felt. She had long ago lost her ability to speak, and her screams of ecstasy were now just quiet huffs into Rarity’s mouth.
Her body involuntarily alternated between spasmodically arching her back, and mellowing into the ground, paralyzed by pleasure. Her vision slowly darkened, and she couldn’t tell if it was because her eyelids were coming down or her rubbery brain had dismissed vision as unimportant in this amount of fulfillment.
…
Twilight opened her eyes, a dopey smile on her face.
Though her body was illuminated, she was in utter darkness, lying on a solid floor which her hooves didn’t make a sound against as she slowly sat up and languidly stretched her arms and wings.
“Ooh,” she said, and stood up, her heart and mind telling her that everything was right in the world.
“Why am I here?” she said, calmly, and righted her short skirt. “Oh, right, Luna. Luna!”
Twilight gently called out the name of the princess of the night a few times more. “Oh Luna!”
“Twilight!” an authoritative, but worried-sounding voice said behind her.
Twilight slowly turned around to see Luna approach her quickly. She also couldn’t help but notice how wonderful Luna looked in her regal dress.
She had always appreciated how Luna looked in many ways, and suspected that there were not a lot of ponies who didn’t, but never before had she noticed how lovingly the silken fabric clung to Luna’s thighs and crotch, how absolutely marvelously her cleavage was presented, and how Luna’s evening gloves and dark thigh high socks accentuated a figure that really didn’t need flattering clothes.
“Twilight!” Luna said again, as she reached the younger alicorn, and gently grabbed her upper arms. “Tia is so worried about you. Where are you? What’s happened?”
Twilight just relaxed with a smile on her face, and Luna had to hold Twilight in order for her not to collapse.
“Oh we went up into a village in the mountains that was marked on that map in my castle,” Twilight said calmly, leaning into Luna, who gently embraced her. “There was a really powerful unicorn there called Starlight Glimmer, who had this really powerful staff, that she used to transform us.”
“Transform you?” Luna said, and gently nudged Twilight’s head so that she could look her in the eyes. “Transform you how?”
“She transformed us into these dolls,” Twilight said, melting into Luna’s embrace, and drooped her soft wings over Luna’s hands. “We haven’t been able to sleep like that, but we managed to find a way to make me lose consciousness.”
“Do you need help?” Luna said. “Can you reverse the transformation?”
“No wayyyyehehehe,” Twilight giggled as she forgot a pun she was about to share mid-sentence. “We escaped though, but we can hardly get anywhere like we are.”
“Twilight, tell me where you are,” Luna said, calmly.
“We’re in the mountains,” Twilight said. “We hopped into a river from the village, and tried hiking it to Canterlot, but we’re hardly getting anywhere. It could be weeks, months before we’re out of the mountains, and then we’d have to cross aaaaaall of Equestria.”
Luna looked at the girl in her arms who gently rolled her head back and forth, before she closed her eyes and put her horn to Twilight’s.
A spark of magic later, and Luna opened her eyes, a cold fury settling into them. She held Twilight close for a moment, and said, “Do not worry, young Twilight. You have done very well. I’ll be there for you before you know it, and my sister will be very relieved to see you.”
“Mmm,” Twilight mewled, before her eyes opened in very slight worry. “I’m not sure I wanna meet her like this.”
Luna gently kissed Twilight’s forehead right beside her horn. “Don’t worry, Twilight dear. Go tell your friends that I’m bringing them back to Canterlot, and nopony except me and my sister will know.”
“Thanks, Lulu,” Twilight said, and giggled.
Luna looked a bit taken aback by the casual use of a pet name that only her sister used, but smiled down at Twilight before dissipating the dream.
Twilight and her friends found themselves levitated out of the box they had spent a short stint in.
They looked around, and saw that they were in Canterlot castle, inside a large conference room, with high chairs with comfortable cushions surrounding a large table with a map of Equestria etched into its surface.
Still suspended mid-air, they saw Luna poke her head out the door.
“This is an emergency conference,” she said. “Nopony but my sister is to enter this room. Is that understood.”
“Yes, your majesty,” a voice confidently answered.
“Good,” Luna said, and closed the door.
She turned to face the six friends, her horn still glowing with the magic that kept them in the air.
She gently set them down on chairs next to each other, and a tub of warm water floated out from a side-door leading to a bathroom.
Luna sat down, and with a sad look on her face, took out a towel from the warm water and started rubbing off some of the worst grime from Twilight.
“Celestia will be here soon,” she said, and moved on to Applejack.
The six friends for their part just nodded, relieved to finally be safe and sound.
The doors opened, and Celestia stepped in, closing it behind her with her magic.
She quickly walked up to Twilight with an expression of utter relief, and the six friends couldn’t help but notice how authoritative and in control their princess looked despite her expression, and the generous bounce to her bosom visible underneath her silken toga.
Celestia picked up Twilight and held her close, closing her eyes.
“Are you all okay?” she asked, after a while.
“Mostly,” Twilight said. “We’d like to be transformed back, but I think we need to talk about Starlight Glimmer first.”
“I think you’re right, Twilight,” Celestia said, and sat down next to the six friends. “Tell us everything.”
After their entire story had been told, Celestia and Luna looked at each other, before looking back at the element bearers.
“We’ll see what we can do about reversing the transformation, but first,” Celestia said, and lit up her horn. “Stay still, please.”
Twilight and her friends felt the familiar tingle of magic settle in them, before Celestia magicked the door open.
One of the guards outside looked in, and didn’t react to the six limbless rubber dolls sitting by the table.
“Collect Captain Baritone and…” Celestia looked at her sister. “Captain Pad, perhaps?”
“Yes, good choice,” Luna said.
“Yes, your majesty,” the guard said, and the six friends knew what they’d soon need from how hungrily they looked at the stallion.
“You’re invisible to anypony who isn’t me or my syster,” Luna told them. “So just stay quiet and nopony will know anything.”
The six friends nodded at her, and within a minute, two guards entered through the doors again. A unicorn stallion in golden armor, and a thestral mare in purple armor.
“Captain Pad and Captain Baritone, reporting for duty,” the mare said.
“Excellent,” Celestia said, and gestured towards the map. “We have an assignment for you.”
The two guards stepped up to the map, and looked at it.
“Here,” Luna said, and pointed to an empty spot up in the mountains. “Memorize this spot, because this is your target.”
“What is the target, majesty?” the stallion asked, in a wonderfully deep tone that made Twilight and her friends squirm in place.
“A village, consisting of one single street and a large house at the end of it.” Celestia said. “Residing in that house is your target; a very powerful unicorn mare. Her name is Starlight Glimmer, and among her known abilities are a great aptitude for transformation, and cutie mark manipulation.”
Both captains looked up at the princess that last term.
“You heard right,” Luna said. “The village is held under her control through manipulation, intimidation, and carefully applied transformation. In her possession are magically removed wings, horns, and cutie marks from ponies both from within and outside this village, and possibly copied ones.
“Where they come from however, doesn’t matter. Your mission is twofold; first you are to retrieve anything suspicious and magical, second is to apprehend Starlight Glimmer. Her usual appearance is a light purple coat and a darker shade of purple mane, but as stated before she is adept at transformation.”
The two captains looked at each other, and nodded. “Anything else?” the mare asked.
“We’ll leave the planning and execution of the mission to you,” Celestia said. “It is considered top-secret, so choose your members well, but it is to be carried out as soon as possible.”
Celestia’s hard look softened, and she looked at the captains with a compassionate look. “The inhabitants of the village are considered innocent citizens of Equestria, possibly under magical influence, and are not to be harmed.”
The captains looked at the empty spot on the map once more, before standing up, and saluting the princesses. “Consider it done, your majesties,” the mare stated confidently.
“Good,” Celestia said. “Dismissed.”
Celestia breathed out and sagged a bit, before turning to the six toys.
“And we’ll start to work on your transformation back into ponies in the meantime,” she said.
“I must object,” Luna stated.
All eyes turned to the princess of the night.
“Luna?” Celestia asked.
“I saw into Twilight’s memories earlier,” she stated. “And I know where their priorities lie. Magical research can be carried out at leisure, but our champions are suffering as we speak.”
Twilight and her friends looked at each other, and blushed.
“Lulu,” Celestia started, worried. “Are you saying that we are to… pleasure ourselves with them?”
“I am,” Luna confidently stated, and looked at Celestia’s skeptical face. “Oh come now, sister. This would be considered shameful and unfitting today, yes, but we both have seen at least three lasting paradigms on love and the joys of the flesh come and go. We know how transient the current values our ponies place on things surrounding carnal pleasure. In front of me are six mares who need our love and affection more than most have throughout history, and I shall be proud to provide for them.”
Luna stood up from the table, lighting up her horn, and letting the silken fabrics covering her bosom fall loose and hang from the corset covering her belly. Luna’s perfectly shaped breasts stood proudly in the open, their promise of sensual bliss, and the both graceful and authorative way that Luna carried herself, would captivate any being in Equestria.
The six toys stared wide-eyed at the scandalous, and yet so very graceful display, while Celestia let out a small sigh and nodded to herself.
“I beg your forgiveness,” Luna started, and went down on one knee and lowered her head. “But I will now use the foul magics that this Starlight has cast upon you. Do you wish for me tonight? For my body and love to be yours in nightly adventures of pleasure?”
The six toys nodded without hesitation, magically compelled to answer despite the shock of the display.
“Then you shall have it,” Luna said, and rose to walk over to them, her breasts jiggling gracefully with each step. “Tonight, I will be yours.”
Celesta also rose up, and stood next to her sister. “Luna is right,” she said. “After having your love and desires so abused and twisted, it is our duties as protectors of Equestria to restore them and to have them be as harmonious and joyful as they are meant to be. What is it that you wish of us?”
“Oooh! Ooh!” Pinkie said, bouncing slightly in place. “I wanna see Celestia’s boobies too.”
“And so you shall,” Luna said, embracing her sister to remove the silk covering Celestia’s breasts. “We are yours to command.”
Celestia let herself blush a bit. Enough to let the six toys know that she was excited, but not enough to say that she was uncomfortable, which she wasn’t.
“Nice work,” she whispered to Luna as parts of her dress fell away.
“I think they very much would like to be ‘on top’ tonight,” Luna whispered back, smiling slightly. “Also, we haven’t done this in forever. I missed it.”
“So did I,” Celestia said.
Luna walked over to Fluttershy, and kneeled down in front of her. “Tonight, you are my mistress. Command me.”
“Uhm,” Fluttershy said. “Perhaps… give us a bath?”
“Ooh,” “Mmm,” “Yes, good choice, darling,” her friends approved, still having some grime and dirt both from their trek through the wilds and inside them from their episode in the river.
“Celestia?” Twilight spoke up.
“Yes, Twilight?” Celestia answered, and Twilight couldn’t shake the strangeness mixed with such great anticipation at seeing her teacher address her while topless.
“Can I have one alone, with you?”
“Of course. If your friends are fine with it,” Celestia said.
“We’re fine with it, Twi,” Applejack assured her, the rest nodding in approval.
“Perhaps you’ll join us later?” Luna said. “I suspect this might not be the only time we do this.”
“Sure,” Twilight said, and nodded.
Celestia gently grabbed Twilight by her sides and held her up to her bosom. “Then let us retire to my chambers,” she said, and with a flash, Twilight found herself in Celestia luxuriously decorated private chambers.
Celestia gently walked into the bathroom, and set Twilight down in the large hot tub.
Twilight tore her gaze away from Celestia for only a moment as she saw the hot tub beginning to fill with warm water. Quietly too, rather than with a noisy, whistling torrent as most bathtubs did.
Celestia kept her eyes locked with Twilight’s, and gently put her hand behind her back. She spread her wings, and lifted off the corset, letting it fall down beside her, taking the rest of the silken dress with her.
The High Princess of Equestria now stood facing Twilight, her almost impossibly voluptuous and full form on full display, save for her white thigh high socks and evening gloves.
She reached down and started removing one of them too, when Twilight spoke up.
“Ah! Uhm… leave it?”
Celestia stopped, and smiled at Twilight. “Anything you say, your highness.”
Celestia stepped into the tub as the warm water slowly started pooling around her. “You wanted me for yourself then?”
Twilight blushed, as Celestia sat down and picked her up to rest her against her legs, facing her. “Uh, yeah.”
“Do you mind if I ask you some questions?” Celestia said. “I normally wouldn’t ask somepony who cannot keep a secret, but this seems like a night for transparency.”
“Uh, no, Princess Celestia,” Twilight said. “You’re right. You can ask me anything.”
“Tonight, you are my princess, my dear Twilight,” Celestia said. “Now where to begin… are you enjoying yourself?”
Twilight nodded. “Yes!” she said enthusiastically. “This is great!”
“Have you wanted this for long?”
“Since I was a filly,” Twilight said, her cheeks burning.
Celestia raised an eyebrow at her former student. “That long?”
“Yes,” Twilight said. “You were one of the first ponies I was attracted to. You were so graceful, and I felt so safe and loved whenever you were around. Plus, you’re so beautiful. ‘Smoking hot’ doesn’t even begin to describe it.”
Celestia suspected that Twilight had picked up some exciting phrases from her friends in Ponyville.
“One of the first? Who was the– actually, don’t answer that,” Celestia said, and analyzed Twilight’s gently blushing face as the water slowly rose. “You didn’t mind answering that then?”
“No, Tia. Can I call you that?” Twilight said.
“You can call me anything,” Celestia said.
“Alright. Then no, it’s actually a real relief to get this off my chest, and to not have you reject me.”
“Oh,” Celestia cooed, and put her hand to Twilight’s cheek. “I’m sorry if you didn’t feel you can share everything with me, Twilight. You can though. Keep going if it makes you feel any better.”
“Alright, uhm,” Twilight said. “Well, I first saw you step out of your bath once, and I saw your marehood, and thought it was so beautiful. This was before I knew anything about that stuff, but once I read up on it I realized that I liked both mares and stallions.”
Celestia raised herself up a bit, and held Twilight so that she was staring right into Celestia’s crotch. “You’ve wanted this all these years?”
Twilight looked up at Celestia and nodded. “Uh-huh,” she said. “It’s so beautiful, it’s like… you didn’t know how pretty a marehood could be, even in your fantasies.”
Celestia sat down again, and smiled at Twilight. “That’s is always such a nice thing to hear,” she said, and raised Twilight up to look at her marehood. “You are a very beautiful mare yourself.”
“Thank you,” Twilight said, blushingly, then leaning forward. Celestia held her close, and Twilight closed her eyes in bliss. “I’ve wanted you to be so many things, Tia. My teacher, my mother, my friend… and my lover.”
“I’ll be anything you want me to, my dear Twilight,” Celestia said.
“Then I want you to play with me,” Twilight said. “Treat me like the toy it says on my flank that I am.”
Celestia pecked Twilight on her forehead, and reached for a loofah and some soap. “Well then, little Twilight-toy, you’ve gone and gotten all dirty, so we gotta clean you up now don’t we?” she said, and started rubbing down Twilight’s shoulders, before moving downward.
“Mmm,” Twilight moaned, and leaned into Celestia’s hands. “Yeah, I crawled through the mud all day because I don’t have any legs. Oh point that out, please.”
“What?”
“Point out that I’m helpless and don’t have any limbs,” Twilight said. “Starlight Glimmer kept doing that, and I would’ve liked it if it was anypony other than her who did it.”
Celestia looked a bit taken aback, before her expression mellowed. “Alright. Are you gonna clean yourself, Twilight?”
Twilight shook her head. “I can’t, Celestia.”
“Why not?”
“I don’t have any arms or legs,” Twilight said, sounding almost pleased with the situation.
“Can’t you use magic then?”
Twilight shook her head again. “Nope. My horn is gone, and so are my wings, so I can’t use them either.”
“Well what can you do then?” Celestia asked.
“I can uuuh, wiggle around, and wave my shoulders,” Twilight said.
“Can’t you at least try and clean yourself then?” You never know until you do.”
“Okay, you’re right,” Twilight said.
By now the water level was high enough for Twilight to float around in, and Celestia gently put her down in it, belly up.
Twilight squirmed around as she floated in the water, and looked up at Celestia. Celestia smiled down at her, and put the loofah on her chest.
Twilight looked at the loofah, and bent forward to try and reach it, but to no avail. After wiggling for a bit more, it fell into the water, and floated away from her, no matter how much she reached for it for her shoulder.
“How are you doing, Twilight?” Celestia asked.
“You were right, princess,” Twilight said. “I should’ve tried myself, but now I know that I can’t do it. It was really dumb of me to give up so easily though.”
“Time out. Are you sure you like this?” Celestia asked a bit skeptically.
Twilight nodded her hear. “Oh no. I’m loving it,” she said. “I think it might have something to do with station and expectations that makes me enjoy being demeaned in a sexual manner. I’ve read that that’s common among ponies in power. Do you like that, Tia?”
Celestia looked a bit taken aback again, before her expression mellowed out again. “Indeed. I think I have an idea you might like. Did you say you didn’t need to breathe?”
“Yes. No eating or sleeping or breathing,” Twilight said.
“Okay, time in again,” Celestia said, and loomed over Twilight, still smiling at her. “What did you say. Were you silly for not trying to clean yourself?”
“Yes,” Twilight said happily, and nodded. “You can’t know how well you’re gonna do before you try it.”
“But it was also silly for you to even try to clean yourself without arms or legs wasn’t it?” Celestia asked.
“I… yes, you’re right, princess. I’m such a silly pony. I can’t do anything by myself. I mean, I don’t have any arms or legs for goodness sake.”
“Yes, I think you might need a little punishment to incentivise you, my dear student,” Celestia said, and put her hands on Twilight’ shoulders, shook her head slightly at her, and gave her a little wink.
Twilight smiled with her eyes as she caught on. “N– no, princess! Please don’t!”
“Don’t worry, dear Twilight. I’m not going to do much,” Celestia said, and started slowly pushing Twilight into the water. “Somepony who think they can clean herself in your state wouldn’t be afraid of this, isn’t that right?”
“Yes! Yes, princess!” Twilight said, panicky. “But I’ve learned, and I’m not going to–” Twilight’s voice was cut off as water started pouring into her mouth hole. She looked up at the smiling Princess Celestia, and shook her head wildly as water began filling her up.
After a while, Celestia lifted her up, and held her upside down, pouring the water out again.
“Have we learned our lesson?” Celestia asked sweetly.
“Yes, princess!” Twilight said when she was able to talk again. “I’m helpless and I can’t do anything myself.”
“Good,” Celestia said, and set her down in the water to continue to lathering her down with the loofah. “How was that?”
“It was perfect!” Twilight said, enthusiastically. “Thank you so much.”
“I’m glad you liked it,” Celestia said, and bent down to softly peck Twilight on her nose. “Now that you’re cleaned up, let’s go somewhere more appropriate.”
“Like where?” Twilight said, as Celestia lifted her up from the tub.
“Somewhere where we can dry ourselves off,” Celestia said, and walked out into her room. She lit up her horn, and a towel was placed on the floor.
Celestia levitated Twilight onto the towel, then walked over to the window, and lowered the sun, shrouding the entire room in almost complete darkness.
“Hm. Lulu must be having fun,” she said, and lit up her horn again. “Wake up, sister.”
A few seconds later, the moon rose into the sky, brining a silvery light to the room. “There we are,” she said, and turned to Twilight, lighting up her horn, making the fireplace next to Twilight light up in a perfectly appropriate manner; intense enough to illuminate the room somewhat, but calm enough to be cozy. Very cozy.
Twilight looked at Celestia, who approached her slowly. Her form still wet from the bath, and the water still clinging to her white thigh high socks and evening gloves. She put a hand to her breast, and lifted it up to her muzzle to softly kiss it, all while keeping eye contact with Twilight.
She sat down on Twilight’s lower belly and looked down on her, then slowly put two fingers into Twilight’s mouth hole.
Twilight closed her mouth around the fingers as best as she could, gently rubbing them by moving her head back and forth.
“Oh, I’m so sorry, princess,” she said. “I’m doing my best, but I don’t have a tongue. I’m only good for lying still and having others play with me”
“Don’t worry, my beloved student,” Celestia said, calmly. “You might not be able to do anything, but I love all the same.”
Twilight closed her eyes and moaned slightly. “Please tell me if I can do anything for you, Celestia.”
“You can. Love me,” Celestia said, and picked up Twilight and held her to her chest. They shared a deep kiss, both of them moaning as Celestia explored Twilight’s hole.
“Here,” Celestia said, and brought Twilight down to her breasts.
Twilight gently put her mouth to a nipple and gently sucked at it, then rubbed it with the edge of her mouth.
Celestia’s hand searched its way down Twilight’s spine, before rubbing her buttocks.
“Mmm,” Twilight mewled, as Celestia found the ring of the buttplug.
Celestia experimentally pulled at it, then started turning it around when she saw Twilight’s reaction.
Twilight contracted from the pleasure, her scream muffled by burying her mouth in Celestia’s bosom.
“Want me to teach you a spell, my dear student?” Celestia asked.
“Mmhm,” Twilight mumbled into Celestia.
There was a chiming as Celestia’s horn lit up, and Twilight’s eyes shot wide open at this new sensation.
Celestia put Twilight down on the towel, and Twilight started huffing and arching her back in confused ecstasy, as the plug inside her vibrated vigorously.
“Hah, hah, hah, hah!” was the only sound Twilight could make.
Celestia looked on in amusement for a while, slowly massaging her breasts. She then lit her horn up, and the vibrations stopped.
Twilight kept huffing for a while, before looking up at Celestia. “Wow,” she said. “That was amazing. Can you do that on the dildo you have in your nightstand?”
“Oh, you know about that, do you?” Celestia asked.
“Yeah, I walked in on you once when I was a filly. You had your covers on, so I didn’t understand until I was older what you had been doing.”
Celestia smiled, and lit her horn up, then a dark blue rubber dildo floated into view, as long as her torso.
“Why does it have the same color as Luna?” Twilight asked, but Celestia just smiled at Twilight and kissed on her the nose, before putting one end of it to Twilight’s mouth.
Twilight eagerly reached for it, and with some force from Celestia, shoved it into her mouth.
Celestia sat down and spread her legs, showing her marehood in all its glory. It truly was one worthy of Princess Celestia, Twilight thought.
Celestia moved Twilight’s head towards her lower lips, and gently shoved the dildo into her. Celestia was the embodiment of serenity despite having a rubber stallionhood almost poke her in her lungs, and simply smiled down at Twilight.
Just as the younger princess as about to start pumping, Celestia gently put her hand on her head. “Allow me some experimentation,” she said, and crossed her hooves on Twilight’s tush, pinning it to the floor.
Then she lit up her horn, and Twilight once again spasmed from the shocking pleasure as her eyes went wide.
Celestia’s eyelids drooped slightly as Twilight involuntarily and jerkily pumped the dildo out of her, then in again as she turned the plug in Twilight around, making Twilight desperately squirm in place.
“From what you told me, this Starlight wasn’t very creative. This is how you play with a toy.”
In her head, Twilight absolutely shrieked her approval, and tried nodding her head voluntarily, but that was drowned out by the spasms from Celestia vibrating, pulling, pushing, and rotating the plug within her. If Twilight hadn’t loved Celestia before, she would’ve started to now.
Celestia put her hands on Twilight’s head, and smilingly turned her head to the ceiling as her warm flesh clamped down on the rubbery length.
Her smile intensified, and she stopped controlling the plug in Twilight, and firmly pulled Twilight away from her, and the dildo out of her, at last letting out a long, low moan.
The sleek length came out slick and wet, and Celestia and Twilight’s gaze were locked on her marehood. Celestia moaned approvingly as her lower opening convulsed and softly sprayed out her love once, twice, then a third and fourth time.
She smiled down at Twilight, and grabbed the dildo. Twilight gasped and let out a pleased squeak as it came out of her with a small ‘pop’.
Celestia kissed the tip of the dildo, and slowly licked some of her own juices from it.
“It’s been too long,” she said, before lighting up her horn and magicking herself, the dildo, and the towel clean. She picked up Twilight and held her close. “Thank you, Twilight.”
“Thank you , Celestia,” Twilight said. “I love you.”
“And I love you, and now that I’m dried off, what do you say to retiring to bed for the real show?”
“What do you have in mind?” Twilight asked, coyly.
“Your friends managed to make you fall asleep, I wanna see if I can as well.”
“I like the sound of that.”
“And I think it’s time for you to get something inside you,” Celestia said as she put Twilight down on the bed.
“Yeah, but… let’s wait until later tonight,” Twilight said. “I wanna see how desperate I can get.”
The sound of hoofsteps echoed as Rainbow Dash walked down the hallway in the The Castle of Friendship.
Their ordeal was over. The guards had returned with their missing horns, wings, manes, tails, and of course their cutie marks, and though Starlight Glimmer hadn’t been apprehended at that exact moment, when Shining Armor and the princesses had taken it upon them to catch her themselves, she had been caught shortly after.
For most intents and purposes, the six friends had been restored to normal, though not in every way.
Rainbow Dash smiled to herself and grabbed her breast, still the same size as it had become in that town.
With the help of some clever magic, the ponies of Ponyville had not reacted the way that was expected when their six friends had come back sporting almost ridiculously voluptuous forms. Their new shapes had been slowly registering, and promptly accepted, by various small slip-ups, like Rainbow’s breasts jiggling heartily as she walked down the town, her still not being used to walking with such a bosom.
Oh the ponies had looked at it appreciatively of course, but they had trouble registering how unintentionally lewd the formerly lithe pegasus was being, and treated her the same as ever.
Rainbow Dash idly played with a nipple ring underneath her clothes as she reached the doors to Twilight’s room, and opened one of them, stepping in and closing it behind her.
“Hey, Twilight, are–”
Rainbow stopped when she saw the sleeping, rubbery and limbless form of Twilight Sparkle lying on the bed, lying on her belly, a book propped up in front of her, a dildo by her mouth.
Her horn and wings were gone, and the ‘TOY’-mark was on her flank, which immediately gave Rainbow an idea.
Though it was now controllable, the desire she had felt during her stay in Starlight’s house was always there.
Rainbow steadied herself against a cabinet beside the door, and lifted up a leg. She grabbed the hoof, and gently removed it from the leg, before standing down on it.
She wobbled a bit, but kept her balance as she did the same with her other hoof. Her legs now ending in fleshy stumps, she carefully walked across the room without making a sound.
She stood over Twilight’s sleeping form with a grin on her face, and removed her vest, short shirt, and bra, before pausing a bit and then placing her vest back over her naked upper body.
Then she reached into her skirt, revealing her lightning-bolt cutie mark, and removed her panties tossing them over her shoulder, before stepping into the bed and standing on her knees over Twilight.
She reached into the nightstand and retrieved a ballgag, and gently placed it in Twilight’s mouth and strapped it in place.
Rainbow fingered her nipple-rings in anticipation, before raising her skirt, and putting her hand into her marehood. She closed her mouth and breathed deep through her nose, trying to not make a sound.
She shoved her hand deeper into her, and let out a triumphant snort when she found her prize. She grabbed it, and pulled.
Out of her came a large, rubbery stallionhood that reached out about the length of a forearm before stopping, and came no further. It had a plug in the opening in the tip, with a finger-width hook on the top, forming almost a full ring.
It was a prehensile rubber dildo she kept inside her chest cavity, that kept its angle when pressure was applied from above, and she angled it so that it pointed upward like it was erected.
Rainbow then retrieved a nondescript, golden ring from the pocket in her vest, which she put over the dildo, and pulled it all the way down to where it met her marehood. There, she started turning the ring around, and as she did, it fused the flesh of her marehood with the rubber of the dildo, forming a sort of interface between them. Rainbow smiled as the dildo was firmly attached, yes vibrated wonderfully inside her as she hastily and firmly ran her hand up and down the length.
Rainbow took a glass of water from the nightstand and downed a large gulp, before gently reaching down and turning the sleeping form of Twilight around, and leaned down to kiss her on her ballgag.
Twilight didn’t stir from that, but she did moan gently into the gag as Rainbow started massaging Twilight’s breasts.
Rainbow smiled, and lowered herself over Twilight, and inserted the dildo into Twilight, who stirred slightly, smiling to herself.
Rainbow lay on top of Twilight for a moment, before reaching for the dildo, and slowly inserting it all the way into her throat, leaving only the tip of one end sticking out of her mouth. Then she pulled at one of her upper arms with the other, making it come loose and tossing it over her shoulder, and then tugged at the end of the bed with the remaining arm, making that come loose as well.
Satisfied, Rainbow started slowly grinding the dildo in and out of Twilight, her mouth filled with another dildo, but a smile evident in her eyes.
“Mmmm,” Twilight moaned contentedly into her gag, and stirred. She slowly blinked her eyes open, before registering what was happening to her. Her eyes shot wide open, and she shouted, “Mmph!? Fff!” into her ballgag, before registering that she couldn’t speak.
The eyes of Rainbow Dash smiled down at Twilight, full of mischief, and she huffed around the dildo in her throat. “Fff!”
Twilight’s cheeks were burning red as she was pushed back and forth on the bed, hers and Rainbow’s breasts bouncing with every thrust.
Twilight started shaking her head at Rainbow Dash, but stopped and closed her eyes from the sensation. “Mmmm!”
“Fff-fff-fff!” Rainbow chuckled around the dildo.
Twilight’s eyes were closed hard, and she bent inward in concentration, but after a few moments, her willpower was spent, and she started moaning in earnest with every thrust. “Mmmpf! Mmmpf! Mmmph!”
Rainbow Dash suddenly pulled out of Twilight, and stood on her knees, walking forward to Twilight’s face and showing her the very dry dildo with the ring in its opening.
With a look of utter superiority, despite being armless, hoofless, and having a dildo sticking out of her mouth, Rainbow bent down and softly rubbed the dildo sticking out between her lower lips against Twilight’s face.
Twilight squirmed away, the contact seemingly half-unwelcome, before she gave in and started nuzzling the bulge in the upper half of the large rubber construction.
Rainbow again chuckled, before bending forward and started poking the dildo with the underside of her breast, trying to took the ring on top of the plug that filled the tip of the dildo onto one of her nipple-piercings.
Pretty soon, she started growing frustrated, before Twilight helped her by nuzzling the hook in the plug to one of Rainbow’s nipple rings.
“Hff!” Rainbow huffed in triumph, before arching her back, and pulling hard with the nipple ring at the plug. It was hard enough to pull the ring out of a normal nipple, but that’s not what Rainbow Dash had.
The plug came loose, and Rainbow ejaculated the water she had drank before into the face of the giggling Twilight, who tried squirming away with a mirthful look on her face.
They looked at each other and giggled for a moment, before Rainbow collapsed on Twilight, and panted.
They didn’t look up at the sound of approaching hooves, and Rainbow felt two hands close around her waist and gently pull her off Twilight, laying her down beside her.
She opened an eye and lazily saw how a headless body of Twilight Sparkle, wearing a plaid short skirt and thigh high socks, and topless except for a shoulder-strapless bra, opened up its torso from the throat to the crotch, revealing an empty space and a smooth texture on the inside.
The outside of the body looked like flesh rather than rubber, and it picked up the rubber Twilight Sparkle that Rainbow had just pumped silly in her hands, and placed her inside the empty space. The limbless Twilight was a perfect fit, and the hands took the two flaps that made up the front of the torso, and closed it like a catsuit that didn’t need a zipper.
The opening vanished without a trace, leaving no seam or anything to indicate that it wasn’t a normal body, except that the neck made way for Twilight Sparkle’s rubber head, but that too was covered up when Twilight removed the ballgag, then smoothly pulled a mask over her head, with a mane and a horn on it.
The fleshy texture quickly snaked its way into Twilight’s mouth, and made the inside look like a normal mouth. All seams vanished around the neck, and there were no air-bubbles anywhere. It looked like Twilight had donned another layer of skin, which was in many was exactly what she had done.
Twilight closed the front clasp of her brassiere, and smiled down at Rainbow. “That was a wonderful way to wake up, Dashie. Thank you,” she said, and pecked Rainbow on the nose.
Rainbow’s eyes smiled, and she used her leg to reach for where she last left her arm.
When she didn’t find anything, she looked around and saw that Twilight held it in her arm, and was in the middle of picking up the other one. “Looking for this?” she asked, and waved with Rainbow’s arm to her. “Come and get it.”
“Hhhf!” Rainbow said, and rose from the bed. When she took the first step however, she remembered that her hooves were still lying on a cabinet near the door, and fell to the ground. With no arms to catch herself with, she landed head-first on the ground.
Twilight and Rainbow laughed good-naturedly, then Twilight walked over and flipped Rainbow Dash onto her back, before grabbing her by her nipple rings and pulling her upright. Rainbow stumbled without her hooves, but steadied herself on Twilight, and ended up looking longingly down at Twilight’s cleavage.
“Again already?” Twilight asked, and put the arms on Rainbow Dash’s shoulders, which she used to pull the dildo out of her throat.
“Always,” Rainbow answered. “Don’t you want to come?” she asked.
“Yes, but I like building some anticipation,” Twilight said, and pulled a shirt over herself as Rainbow slowly walked over to her hooves.
“When was the last time you came?” Rainbow asked.
“The day before yesterday I think,” Twilight said.
“Geeze, Twi,” Rainbow Dash said in disbelief, as she put her hooves back on. “How do you stand it?”
“I like it. You should try it” Twilight said, then stretched all her fingers, spread her wings and fluttered the primaries, wagged her tail, and lit up her horn.
“I’d get brain damage,” Rainbow Dash complained.
“That’s ridiculous,” Twilight said, pulling her skirt up to finger herself and make sure her outer layer sat right across and in her marehood, also revealing her star cutie mark. “Ah! Hhnn… besides, it’s not like you can do anything if I walk in on you sleeping, can you?”
“Good luck with that,” Rainbow said, as she walked over to her discarded panties and started putting them back on. “I never sleep.”
“And how many times do you come per night?” Twilight asked with a raised eyebrow.
“I don’t know,” Rainbow Dash said, shrugging. “I haven’t kept count.”
“You should try the suitcase,” Twilight suggested.
“Maybe some time,” Rainbow Dash conceded, as she put her clothes back on. “Is somepony using it?”
“Yeah, Rarity,” Twilight said, and walked over to a large suitcase in the corner.
She opened it to reveal Rarity in her limbless rubber body, blindfolded and held tight with an almost dazzling display of black leather straps, kept from even breathing by a large plug in her throat. She tried futilely to squirm even an inch any way, and the only sound coming from her was a slight buzzing.
“Okay, that looks pretty awesome I admit,” Rainbow Dash said, as she unscrewed the ring around the stallionhood and poked it back inside her. “Mmh.”
Twilight looked out of the window to see where the sun was in the sky. “Are the rest of the girls ready?”
“Yep,” Rainbow said, as Twilight closed the suitcase around Rarity and they started making their way out the castle towards the train station. “Let’s see what Starlight Glimmer has to say.”
Author's Note
There haven't been a lot of comments lately. Don't feel like you need to hold back, share what you think, readers.
Author's Note
This is a demo for two little anthology-stories. The Great Derpsby has not proofread this, so expect some spelling mistakes. I'm mostly sharing this on the same day I released the latest chapter because I'm curious about if anyone has any ideas or preferences about this. Please share what you think.
Anthology 1
Daring Do In A Pinch 1:
As the spiked wall closed in on Daring Do, she had to admit that her amount of luck was something else.
Not two weeks prior, she had heard of a villainous unicorn who had been using a powerful magical artifact that caused havoc around her.
As usual, Daring Do was immediately on the case.
Less than usual, Daring Do had failed, pretty spectacularly.
Even less usually, Daring Do had been rescued and given a new outer body to go with her transformed rubber body, and after some confusion, and the restoration of her cutie mark, gone back to her vocation, with some additional benefits.
So here she was again, exploring trapped ruins. At first she had been worried that her new, very damage-resistant body would make the whole thing a bit boring, but as if the universe wished differently, she had met challenges reflect her new state, and sometimes wondered if deep down she was intentionally sloppy.
The wall with the spikes in different lengths rumbled as it approached her. At first she was worried that it would close all the way in; she didn’t know how she would get out of that, but spiked walls that closed all the way in had holes in the opposite walls to accommodate the spikes; this opposite wall was featureless.
Normally, she would have tried arranging herself in an impressive contortion, and rest between the spikes, but one spike had pierced her thigh, and as she hurried up and removed her leg, she had tried hopping on one leg in a near-panic ahead through the closing corridor, only to trip and end up where she was now.
Her right upper arm was pierced by another spike, another deeply scraped her neck, as she fell. She used her remaining arm to try and position her head and torso where it wouldn’t be pierced, and only just managed to avoid getting her head pierced as the wall stopped.
The corridor was now only an inch wider than her torso, and she was suspended at about waist-height above the ground, held there by the spikes that pierced her body.
Daring Do looked around, her other leg was pierced both through her upper foot, and the thigh, by spikes that reached the wall. Same thing had happened to her right arm above the elbow.
A shorter spike had pierced her throat, and the side of her belly, while she was covered in deep scrapes, and her clothes were a mess.
Daring Do let out a sigh. “Oh well. At least none of them got in my head. These things are really difficult to get out of when you can’t think properly.”
Daring Do often talked to herself when exploring ruins. Nopony was around to hear her anyway, and it kept her focused. Since her transformation she also liked playing with the idea that she was a little crazy, but in a good way.
She looked down on herself. All those scrapes marking her body might’ve been lethal earlier, but now she witnessed them rapidly mending.
Something that was also damaged, but which didn’t mend, was of course her clothes. Her green jacket and grey shirt were in tatters, and her bra beneath it had snapped in three places. Her shorts similarly had a cut going up the entire length, and with her buttocks being so full these days, it had not handled the pressure, and snapped loose immediately, leaving her only with revealing white silk panties and a hoof-boot on her lower body.
She tried reaching for her belt which held her whip, and noticed that her left arm was pierced between the hand and the elbow.
Daring Do was almost afraid to check, but she turned her head, scraping her cheek against another spike, and saw that both of her wings were also pierced to the wall.
“Oh perfect,” she said, and looked behind her, but she had gotten this far into the ruin by flying down a very deep and absolutely featureless shaft, and there was no way to get up there in her current state.
Daring Do sighed, and concentrated. Her right arm and remaining leg came loose, as did her wings, and half her lower left arm. She now only had part of her left arm, two legs that ended more than halfway up her thighs, her hat, and her panties.
“I’ve been through worse,” she said to herself. The tatters of her clothes fell off as she started crawling along the longer spikes, before piercing her lower arm against the shorter ones, and heaving herself with that.
She reached the end of the corridor, and dropped down to the stone floor with a ‘thump’.
She turned around to look at her limbs and clothes stuck in the distance, and then around for some kind of release mechanism.
The chamber she was in was covered in fine sand, but she saw nothing that resembled a lever or another release mechanism.
She looked back at her limbs another time, the last scrapes in her body closing up, before scoffing. “Yeah, definitely been through worse,” she said, and started crawling down the corridor on her single, mostly intact arm. “I’m Daring Do, I can handle this...”
Daring Do was a fit mare, and she split her generous thighs up to her torso as she used them to help move, her breasts and buttocks jiggling gleefully and her beautiful form and skin flexing and bending with her every movement. “... And look amazing doing it.”
The Prince Saves His Princess 1:
Those wicked changelings had captured the princesses and locked them in a dungeon. Cadence, Twilight, Luna, and Celestia lay chained in a semi-circle on the floor, held tightly to the ground on slightly angled slopes, so that they could see each other.
It looked hopeless. They were going to be turned into broodmares or something awful like that.
“Don’t worry,” Twilight said, her line being the cue for the next stage in the scene. “Shining Armor will save us.”
“Of course he will,” Cadence said, confidently. “Nothing can stop him.”
On cue, there was the sound of a short fight outside the door leading into their dungeon. Some voices shouting, some thumping sounds, and some grunts, before it quieted down.
The four princesses looked up in surprise, and shortly after, the door opened, and the naked form of Shining Armor fell in through it, landing on his back.
It wasn’t far to the ground though, as he didn’t have any legs. He also couldn’t stop himself, as he didn’t have any arms.
Shining Armor looked up, revealing that he also didn’t have a horn.
“Cadence! Twily!” he shouted. “Princesses!”
“Shiny!” Cadence and Twilight shouted at the same time.
“Prince Shining Armor, you–” Celestia said, before stopping herself when she got a good look at him.
“Shiny!” Cadence exclaimed in a shocked sob, which didn’t really convince anyone. She or Twilight were working on their acting. “What have they done do you!?”
Shining Armor just smirked at her. “Hah! Don’t worry about it, honey,” he said, with a confident smirk, and started inching his way towards his wife, his stallionhood on full display all the while. “The queen said I was going to be her consort, and made sure I couldn’t escape, or at least so she thought, but they underestimated me.”
“Shining Armor,” Celestia said, in awe. “You truly live up to your reputation. Never before have we seen a stallion with your skill and courage.”
“Heh,” Shining Armor said, as he reached his wife. “Thanks, majesty.”
“But your abilities are now so impaired,” Luna said in disbelief. “How can you be so confident?”
Cadence smiled at Luna. “You’ve never met a stallion like Shining Armor before,” Cadence said, and turned to her husband, as he gruntingly lifted his way beside her on the sloped little platform. “Quick, we can’t remove the magic blocking rings on our horn like we are, but if we can channel the power of love, we might be able to overpower them.”
“But they said that the rings are linked,” Twilight said. “We have to overpower all of them.”
“Then we shall have to do just that,” Celestia said. “Come to me when you are ready, Prince Armor, and love me.”
“You got it, majesty,” Shining Armor said, and turned to his wife. “Ready, love?”
“When you’re around? Always,” she said.
“But can he truly overpower so many strong magics that way?” Luna asked. “We have never met a stallion so virile.”
“Shiny can,” Cadence said confidently, as Shining Armor heaved himself on top of her. “Just watch.”
Shining Armor’s stallionhood stood at full mast, and as he bent down and kissed his wife, with impressive aim, he shoved himself into Cadence.
“Ah! Aaaah!” Cadence shouted, and arched her back.
“Nnnh!” Armor said, and chuckled deeply as he kissed Cadence’s enormous breasts.
Despite not having any legs, Shining Armor pumped his wife with more force than anypony else in the room had seen before. His strong length slid in and out of Cadence despite her best efforts to hold him in place.
“Oh! Oh, Shinyyyyyy!” Cadence shrieked.
“Don’t worry, love. I’m here,” he said, and rubbed his body with his strong muscles against her.
“P- Prince Armor,” Luna shouted, almost in shock. “I must request that… I be the next you free.”
“Not so fast, Lulu,” Celestia said. “I’m his superior.”
“Sh-Shiny,” Twilight said. “I… I want…”
“Don’t worry, ladies,” Armor said, his voice steady despite the slight panting coming from him. “I’m here for all of you.”
Author's Note
Cred to The Great Derpsby for the name of the procedure, and proofreading as always.
There were some observations and speculations in the comments for the previous chapters on how this while thing could impact pony society in the future, and here I offer one scenario. Do share what you think.
Features: Female masturbation and exhibitionism.
A Possible Future
Tune opened the door, and shot a comforting smile to the two ponies, an earth pony stallion and a unicorn mare, who turned around in their seats to face her. She was dressed in a blouse and a short skirt, with a lab coat over that.
“Good afternoon,” she said in a pleasant voice, and immediately noticed how they took in her figure, which she was very proud of. She was about to tell them that they didn’t need to get up, but it was too late, and she instead extended her hand to them. “Doctor Pleasant Tune. Pleased to meet you.”
“Silk,” the mare said, and shook her hand.
“Strong,” the stallion said, and did the same.
“Please, sit down,” Tune said, and gestured to the chairs they had gotten up from. “I’m sorry for the delay, but somepony wanted my opinion on something just now.”
“It’s no problem,” Silk said.
Tune walked over to the chair behind the desk, swaying her bountiful hips all the while, her bossom jiggling slightly underneath her blouse.
“Now,” Tune said, as she sat down in the chair, facing the ponies. “You are here because you are interested in the Glimcushion-procedure, correct?”
The two ponies glanced at each other, before answering, “Yes,” at the same time.
Tune smiled with genuine happiness. It was always such for a joy for her to provide for her fellow ponies. “Let me first ask you, and do note that I’m under an oath of confidentiality, but you two are a sexually active couple, correct?”
The two ponies smiled abashedly, and nodded.
“Great,” Tune said. “Now, I’m sure you’ve read the information we have in written form, but it can be a hard to get a feel for what the procedure will entail, especially since the practice is still taking hold in the public conscience, so please, ask anything you want.”
Silk and Strong looked at each other again, before looking back at Tune and studying her voluptuous form.
“Do you, uhm,” Silk started. “Have you…?”
“Have you undergone the procedure?” Strong asked.
“I have,” Tune said, and gave them a warm smile. “Underneath this fleshy exterior, I am a rubber sex doll.”
“What’s that like?” Silk asked, eagerly now that Tune had established what she was.
“It’s wonderful ,” she said. “I can give you a full demonstration.”
Strong shifted in his seat, and Tune could see a bulge growing from his crotch. He tried hiding it, but Tune just smiled comfortingly at him. “On no need to hide your arousal,” she said. “This is not an inappropriate setting, and I frankly find it flattering.”
Strong looked a bit abashed before nodding and smiling at her.
“How uh, how does it change you?” Strong asked. “Mentally I mean.”
“Well,” Tune said. “First of all, this rumor going around that it’s mind-control is ridiculous. I know of nopony who regrets undergoing the procedure, and I can tell you from personal experience that it has nothing to do with the procedure forcing you to enjoy it, or taking away your individuality. I absolutely love it, simply because it is wonderful.
“The only way it alters your mind is that it enables you to enjoy sex in just about every form, and that includes that it will never grow boring in the least. I can get indescribably pleasure out of just kissing a dildo, and I could spend weeks doing it. It is just a source of endless pleasure.”
“So it’s not true that you barricade yourself in your home and just buck all day long?” Silk asked.
“I’ve done so with other ponies a few times,” Tune said. “But that’s because I could, not because I had to. Again, the rumor that you become a mindless golem is also false, same with the ones that it makes you run around in the streets, exposing yourself and doing lewd acts to fence posts. I am a rubber sex doll and I’m very much a doctor as well.”
“That’s a relief to hear,” Silk said.
“There is one thing though,” Strong said.
“Oh, yeah,” Silk said, suddenly sounding serious again. “We’re interested in having foals.”
Tune shook her head. “Again, you don’t need to worry about exposing the young ones to something they’re not ready for. I have a vast capacity to enjoy sex, but I am not a nymphomaniac. My drive is healthy, and I can keep it hidden around other ponies, and that includes foals.”
The couple was looking more relieved, and intrigued, by the minute. “But you can still have foals, correct?” Strong asked.
Tune smiled at them again, then rose up and walked over to a cabinet, and retrieved a plastic box from it, setting it down on the desk as she took her seat again.
Tune opened the box, and retrieved red-brownish lump of rubber, holding it up in front of the couple.
“This is a standard womb module,” she said. “You insert this into you, currently only works for mares I’m afraid, and you make a foal.”
She tossed it slightly into the air, and it landed on the desk with a smacking sound. “As a mare it stings a little to say this, but it actually functions better than wombs we’re born with. It’s protected, making both it and the little ones inside highly resistant to damage, and you can remove it for extended periods of time without risk to the fetus.”
The couple were looking at the unassumable thing with open curiosity while Tune retrieved another item from the box, a small rubber ball. “This is a standard testicular module. Don’t worry, you’ll still have your balls,” she assured the stallion before he could register the implications. “It’s just that this restores reproductive capabilities in you like a womb module restores it in mares. Again, currently only available for stallions I’m afraid. This mixes in the necessary germ plasm needed to fertilize a womb, either a modular one or one your wife already has in her, by the way the modular womb can be fertilized by either a sex doll or an all flesh stallion. Both units requires a few weeks adjustment period after being installed, during which time it adjusts to your genetic nucleotides. So, any foals conceived by these means will be full flesh and blood, just like you are now, and will definately be yours, with your genes.”
The couple looked impressed at the rundown. “Wow. You’ve thought of everything haven’t you?” Strong said.
“Princess Twilight Sparkle took a personal interest in the subject,” Tune said. “It proceeded very fast after that. Oh, and on thinking of everything.”
Tune retrieved four more items from the box. “Of course, we should not forget these,” she said, holding out what looked like two transparent balloons filled with gel, and two nipples. “Lactation modules,” she said. “These are compatible with both mares and stallions, but I’d recommend only mares using them for foals, for cultural purposes if nothing else.”
“Will uh, will we be able to stay true to each other?” Strong said.
“You mean not having sex with anypony other than each other?” Tune asked, to which Strong and Silk nodded. “Of course. Like I said, you don’t become an unhinged nymphomaniac. My husband and I are both dolls, and sure, we’ve agreed to have group sex and have some adventures and games with others and those are amazing experiences, but I gotta say that there’s something special when it’s just the two of us in front of the fireplace.”
“I think,” Silk said, and took her husband’s hand. “We’re interested, right?”
Strong nodded at his wife, smiling sheepishly.
“Wonderful,” Tune said, and retrieved some forms from her desk drawer, handing them to the ponies. “You’ll need to fill out these. There is a two month waiting period unless you request an emergency procedure. If during this time you should get cold hooves, don’t keep it to yourselves, that’s what the waiting period is for; making sure this is what you want, though nopony has backed out yet, and nopony has regretted it.”
After the couple had read through the not-very-long forms and signed them, they handed the papers back to Tune. “Thank you, and I’m sorry,” Strong said.
“What for?” Tune asked, a bit concerned.
“For… you know,” he said, as he shifted around, trying to keep his bulging erection hidden.
“Oh,” Tune said, happily. “Don’t worry about it. I’m guessing your wife isn’t having entirely chaste thoughts herself.”
Silk smiled into her lap. “No,” she said.
“Half the ponies that come in here I love up anyway, as a demonstration,” Tune said. “Have you tried watching pornography together?”
Silk and Strong nodded a bit hesitantly.
“Did you like that?”
Nods.
“Well then,” Tune said, happily clapping her hands together, and walking over to the door, locking it. “Would you like me to demonstrate some of the things you’d be able to do after the procedure?”
“Uh,” Silk said, and looked questioningly at her husband. “Sure.”
“Excellent,” Tune said, and walked over to the couch in the corner, pulling out a mattress from underneath and turning it into a two-pony bed. “Please, lie down.”
Silk and Strong hesitantly lay down on the bed, and looked a bit nervously at Tune.
“Don’t worry,” Tune said, as she walked over to a closet and pulled out a single mattress of it. “This room is very well isolated, and I have a cleaning-spell on that bed you’re on. Just tell me if you’re not comfortable with anything I’m about to do, and I’ll stop. Now, what do you want to know about sex dolls?”
“Uhm,” Silk started. “Is it true that you can remove parts of yourself?”
“I’m fully modular, yes. Observe,” Tune said, and lay on her side, facing the couple with the same pleasant smile as always. She pulled at her leg, then her other, and they both came loose. She took them in her hands, and held them up by her face as she propped herself up on elbow, her empty skirt falling down, clinging to her empty pelvis. “I can remove all parts of myself, and reattach them just as easily. I can even do this.”
One of Tune’s legs walked in the air in demonstration. “And this is one of the primary sources of joy for me,” she said, and unlatched the belt holding up her skirt. “Being whatever degree of helpless you wish. The illusion is without compare.”
She pulled her skirt off, revealing the shapes that had teased the couple since she had stepped into the door, not wearing any underwear, and her nurse’s cap cutie mark on full display.
Silk and Strong looked on as if spellbound when Tune removed her lower leg beneath the knee from one of the legs, and the hoof from that. “Always so pleasantly warm too,” she said, smilingly, and gently inserted it like a dildo into her marehood. “Ah! Oooooh.”
“Is it, uhm,” Strong started, as he and his wife writhed on the bed. “How, uhm, hard is it attached?”
“Harder than– ah! Harder than a mmmm, flesh and blood pony,” Tune said, as she slowly slid the lower leg in and out of her. “All parts just come off whenever I wish them to.”
“I’ve, ah, heard that you can turn into rubber,” Silk said, as she gently started fingering herself through her skirt.
“Takes your clothes off, dear,” Tune gently told her. “Stain the bed instead.”
“Oh, okay,” Silk said, and the two ponies started removing their clothes.
“To answer your question,” Tune said. “No, I can however remove the outer body that’s fused with the rubber doll I am underneath.”
Tune stopped pleasuring herself with her lower leg, and instead opened up her blouse, letting her large breasts spill out into the open, proud and shapely. By now, Silk and Strong had removed their clothes, liquids slowly coming out of them as they looked at Tune with a mixture of fascination and lust.
Tune smiled to them as she grabbed herself between her breasts, and pulled her skin off like another set of clothes. At first the couple’s eyes were filled with horror, but that quickly passed when they realized that there was no gore or exposed tissue, just a rubber body beneath, and a rubber inside of Tune’s skinsuit.
Tune’s arms lifted her torso out of the skinsuit, which started moving on its own accord, reattaching the legs, then standing up and removing the mask of skin from Tune’s head, taking her mane with it, and putting it in her lab coat’s pocket. Underneath was a perfect copy of the face she had just wore, only rubber, and still smiling gently towards the couple.
“This is how we look like underneath our skinsuits,” she said, as her body turned her over on her belly, pressing her bosom towards the mattress, then went over to the cupboard from before, collecting a crate with a variety of tools, some sex toys, some things others. “I should demonstrate some things first.”
“There’s more?” Strong said, his arousal, and that of his wife, not having had time to wane during the short period of confusion before Tune’s form was revealed.
“Oh yes,” Tune said, as her body set down the crate and retrieved a pink nightstick and a ballgag from it. “We’re still trying to figure out how much physical punishment we can handle, but suffice to say that it’s much. Now please excuse me for a moment, I tend to make pretty loud noises from this.”
Tune eagerly put the large ballgag that her body held out in front of her into her mouth. Her body fastened it, and then took a brutal swing with the nightstick at the back of Tune’s head.
Tune let out a muffled shriek as her head was forced deep into the mattress and bouncing up again, before giggling mirthfully behind her ballgag and looking at the couple with a joyous smile in her eyes.
The body took a few more swings, striking both Tune’s skull and ribs in ways that would be horrific if not for her pleasured shrieks and giggling.
Tune’s body stopped, and removed the ballgag from her mouth. “Mmm,” she moaned. “We can’t feel pain the way most ponies think of it. We can feel a good version of it, sort of like the intensity of something both painful and pleasurable, but without the unpleasantness. Now...”
Silk and Strong’s eyed widened as the headless body inserted both of its hands into Tune’s marehood, stretching it wide and making Tune look down at it with a half-lidded look, moaning weakly.
“Mmm. As you can see, we’re pretty pliant, so don’t worry about the womb-thing. There’s no problem, putting things in and taking things out of there. Also, my chest is one large cavity. I have a pulse, and body heat, but I don’t have any lungs or intestines. I’m just breathing from old habit; I can’t suffocate, and I can eat as much as I want, or nothing at all.”
“Can you… come?” Silk started. “You know, as in…”
“Ejaculate?” Tune offered.
Silk nodded.
“Yes, but I have to intake a liquid to do it with– ah!” she said, as the hands pulled out of her. “Any liquid. I can show you that too. Makes for some great games.”
“What about sleeping?” Strong asked.
“I can do it, and I do sometime. Like I said, there’s something special about me and the mister making love, and sleeping in each others’ embrace can be part of that, but we don’t need to, and a lot of the time we just make love all night instead of sleeping.”
Silk and Strong looked at each other, their faces flushed and their hearts racing.
“What else? Oh yes, notice this cutie mark?” Tune said, and wiggled her loins, showing her cutie mark of a chained heart. “It’s artificial, but I still have all the talents of my real cutie mark–” she nudged her head towards the naked body standing next to her “– the artificial ones can look differently, but they’re all the same; helping us with the great pleasure we can feel as dolls.
“Now,” she said, and looked at the couple. “You two look like you have trouble keeping your hands off each other. I say that you should show each other your love, to make it easier to walk out of the building next to each other if nothing else.”
“We uh,” Silk started. “You’re uh… fine with just the two of us doing it?”
“Of course,” Tune said. “Love is such a beautiful thing to me, whether I witness of experience it.”
“Well I’m ready, love,” Strong said.
“You certainly are,” Silk said, looking down as his member before locking eyes with him.
“I apologize for sounding dismissive,” Tune said, as her body started inserting a plug into her rear. “But– ah! Enjoy your love-making while you can. It’s going to be a very quaint memory in two months.”
“I like the sound of that,” Strong said, before his wife cut him off with a kiss.
Tune bit down on the large ballgag again, and held her eyes closely shut as the vibrators in her marehood and behind buzzed to life.
She looked at the couple as they kissed, panted, and showed their love for each other with touches, hugs, and lickings. She closed her eyes and lost herself in the buzzing of the vibrators, dreaming of her husband as her mind slowly became overwhelmed with pleasure. Less than three hours before they had the weekend to themselves.
As she writhed on the mattress, her cheeks flushed, not from being a limbless, helpless doll who couldn’t think properly from all the carnal pleasure she was feeling in front of a married couple who were ravishing each other in her office, but from the sweet love she was going to shower her husband with in a few hours.
The couple had finally stopped panting, and cleaned themselves off with some wet wipes. In a short while, when their pulse finally died down, they’d look respectable again.
“Thank you again, doctor,” Silk said by the door.
“My pleasure,” she said, assuredly. “I hope to see you again in two months.”
“You will,” Strong said, as they walked out of the door. “Count on it.”
Tune smiled at them, then walked over to her desk.
She caught sight of the picture of her husband on it, and looked at the clock on the wall.
She looked back at the picture, before smiling to herself.
Walking out with a bounce to her step, she joyfully exclaimed that she was leaving early to her colleague, and had to struggle to not skip with joy as she walked home.
Author's Note
Thanks to Airship-King and Pozzo for their support and kind words during the creation of this chapter.
I've decided to stop writing warnings about the chapters in the story-description. They were getting long and repetitive, so I'll write them here instead:
New Science
The five friends opened the door to Twilight’s basement laboratory, having made sure that Spike was out getting a much-deserved massage.
Inside, they first didn’t react to the purple shade mostly covered by a white lab coat, until they noticed the size of it. Twilight was standing with their back to them– a very large back, looking down at some notes, her coat stretched tight against her back.
“Twilight?” Applejack asked.
“Oh?” Twilight said, and turned around.
It was not the body they had spent so many hours playing with and pleasuring, loving, kneading, and abusing as she shrieked in ecstacy. This was a new body.
“What happened, dear?” Rarity asked, as she took in the enormous muscles underneath her friend’s skin, or at least the shape of them.
“Oh, I’ve expanded our transformations, and decided to try making a new type of body,” Twilight said, and started walking to her friends. She towered over them with one head and a half in length, and her shoulders were twice as wide as theirs, showing off her completely nude form underneath her lab coat.
“It looks… well, it looks very nice,” Rarity said. “Not how we expected you to look, but very fine all the same.”
“Thank you, Rarity,” Twilight said, and bent down to share a kiss.
Twilight started removing her lab coat, but found that near impossible, and simply tore it off like it was wet paper. “I thought we could have some fun with new bodies.”
“Weee!” Pinkie said, as she climbed up on Twilight’s shoulder, who remained completely unaffected by the added weight. “Hold your arm out, Twilight.”
Twilight did so, and Pinkie walked out on the muscly limb, and hung from her arms in Twilight’ wrist, swinging back and forth and giggling.
“Can you switch back?” Rainbow asked.
“Sure. My normal body is over there,” Twilight said, and pointed to a table where the voluptuous form lay, underneath a limbless Starlight Glimmer, who was suspended in the air, completely still, gagged with a large red ball and blindfolded. Pinkie Pie swung back and forth from Twilight moving her arm.
“So you can switch back?” Applejack asked.
“Yes I can,” Twilight said. “Just need to pop into it and away we go. “Why? Do I detect some desire for a body like this?”
“You know I always want your body, Twi,” Applejack said.
“I wouldn’t mind one either,” Rainbow Dash said.
“I know why,” Twilight said, and reached for Applejack. “Try and get out of this grip.”
Before Applejack could react, she was picked up by her arm, and Twilight placed both of Applejack’s wrists in one hand. Applejack struggled futilely against the vice-like grip.
“Well, you sure have me in a pinch now, sugarcube,” Applejack said, and smiled at Twilight.
“I sure do,” Twilight said, and lifted Applejack’s face up to her, sharing a kiss with her.
“I’m not into magic, but this doesn’t sound like the transformation spell has been improved,” Rainbow pointed out.
“Yeah this is separate,” Twilight said. “Let me first first demonstrate some new functions.”
She walked over to her previous body-suit, Pinkie still on her shoulder and Applejack still hanging from her hands. “I switched into this body while upgrading my first one,” she said. The body without Twilight in it had its wings, but not a horn, which was placed on Twilight current, muscular body. “I’ve added new functionalities, like–”
“Hold on, Twilight,” Pinkie Pie said, and hung down across Twilight’s chest with her legs around Twilight’s neck, letting her skirt fall down and showing off her pink panties. “This is gonna be great.”
Pinkie Pie produced two great ring-piercings from her shirt-pocket, and jammed them into Twilight’s nipples, who let out soft moans at the sensation.
“Wow, this looks amazing Twilight,” Pinkie said, at the two great rings hanging from Twilight’s nipples. “Just like in those books you have with the minotaur barbarian heifer without clothes who gets all the mares.”
Twilight’s face went red. “You know about those?”
“Of course,” Pinkie said, and slid down across Twilight’s broad chest, hanging in the nipple rings. “Who doesn’t?”
Twilight let out a small gasp at having somepony hanging by her breasts, and grabbed Pinkie by her neck, firmly, but not angrily, and dropped Pinkie to the floor, where she held her down with a hoof to her chest as she smiled at her. “Alright, I’m volunteering you and Applejack as demonstration to the first new feature.”
Twilight reached into Applejack’s skirt, and pulled her panties off, then placed her hand on Applejack’s soft marehood, and placed her hoof on one of Pinkie’s breasts.
The hand and hoof she held against her friends came alive with a vigorous buzzing, as her limbs vibrated against her friends.
Applejack and Pinkie stopped, their surprise giving way to pleasure as their mouths hung open. Applejack moaned as she was held in Twilight’s hand.
“T-Twilight,” Pinkie said. “Muh– ah! Mmmouth!”
Twilight moved her hoof up to Pinkie’s face and into her mouth. Pinkie looked absolutely humiliated, lying on the floor, her mouth forced almost impossibly wide by Twilight’s hoof, and moaning as her hands played with Twilight’s calf.
After a short while, Twilight stopped her limbs from vibrating, and left Applejack panting slightly in her grip. She lifted her leg up a hundred and eighty degrees, pressing the muscled thigh against the abs on the side of her chest.
Pinkie Pie looked down at her, and giggled as she lifted herself off the hoof, and slid down the leg, thick with muscles.
“That’s awesome!” Rainbow Dash said.
Fluttershy, who hadn’t taken her eyes off Twilight’s muscles for even a second, nodded in the background.
“And I’ve expanded the normal bodies so that they’ll grow to look more lean or musclebound as you exercise,” Twilight said. “So that nopony will suspect anything from you staying the same all the time.”
“Great thinking, Twilight,” Rainbow Dash said. “Sex toy or not. I’m still a Wonderbolt.”
Twilight let go of Applejack, and started peeling away the skin-like exterior of her body. “I’ve also added rubber arms and legs, made our wings and horn just as damage resistant as the rest of us and heal just as fast, and made our real bodies modular as well.”
“How do you mean?” Rarity asked.
“You know how we’re really just heads and torsos?” Twilight asked, unabashed, to which her friends nodded. “Now we can remove things from that as well. Let me show you.”
They walked over to Starlight Glimmer, hanging above the table. “Just help me switch into my normal body,” Twilight said, and opened her rubbery muscled body.
Fluttershy picked out Twilight’s torso, and gently put it into the unoccupied body lying on the table, also naked. It closed up, and Twilight rose up.
The muscled body stood empty, waiting for somepony to occupy it. Twilight took the cutie mark from it’s flank, and it eagerly jumped towards her current body’s flank. “There we go,” she said. “Now.”
This close, it was more obvious why Starlight hadn’t reacted to people coming into the room and the conversation they were having. Thick metal needles, looking a bit like knitting needles out of chrome, were jammed into Starlight’s skull.
“It’s been a bit tricky, figuring out how our brains work when it all looks like a lump of rubber,” Twilight said. “But, at least I’ve been able to conduct very in-depth experiments on Starlight without damaging her permanently, which I’m not sure I can in any case.”
Twilight magicked away the blindfold from Starlight’s face, and her eyes stared forward, lifeless.
“She’s just sleeping, sort of,” Twilight said, and removed the eyes from Starlight’s socket. She touched the different needles, and started giving a short rundown. “This one prevents her from hearing, this one prevents her from seeing, this one paralyzes her without making her lose consciousness. This one removes her sense of balance, and so on, and it’s this one that keeps her unconscious, at least in a sense.”
Twilight removed the needle she talked about, and the one paralyzing her, and Starlight’s head jerked a bit, then started lolling around aimlessly.
“She can’t hear us then?” Rarity asked.
“No. She doesn’t know I’m holding her eyes,” Twilight said, referring to the rubber orbs in her hand. “She doesn’t know where she is or what’s happening.”
“Fascinating,” Fluttershy said, and leaned in closer.
“Now, observe,” Twilight said, and quickly magicked a scalpel across the length of Starlight’s head, and then another perpendicular to where her mane would’ve started. Twilight magicked the rubbery skull open quickly, before it had a chance to heal, and lifted out the lump of light purple rubber that served as Starlight’s brain.
Starlight’s body slumped and went limp.
Twilight removed the needles from the brain, and held it up.
“So that doesn’t harm her none?” Applejack said.
“No,” Twilight said. “She’s fine. Although there are no impulses. The brain can’t feel anything by itself. She feels no sense of touch, and has no sense of direction, balance, or even time. At least that’s what I suspect.”
“You haven’t asked her?” Applejack asked.
“No. The princesses and I agreed to give her the silent treatment for now,” Twilight said. “I thought she might as well make herself useful though.”
Suddenly, the rubbery brain was snatched up by Pinkie Pie, who swung it around in her hands and giggled, before holding it up to her face.
“YOU! WERE! A! VERY! NAUGHTY! PONY!” she screamed into it. “WE! MIGHT! FORGIVE! YOU! SOME! DAY! BUT! NAUGHTY! PONIES! MUST! BE! PUNISHED!”
“She can’t hear you, Pinkie,” Twilight said, amused.
“Maybe I can write to her,” Pinkie said, and buried a finger into the brain. “Hello, Starlight. Do you remember me?”
“And that probably just disrupts her thoughts,” Twilight said.
“Oh, I do that to myself and everypony around me all the time,” Pinkie said, flippantly. “Starlight’s not an exception. Just look. Rainbow! Catch!”
Pinkie Pie tossed the brain to Rainbow Dash, who backed away to catch it. “Hehe, nice throw, Pinks! Rainbow Dash has the Glimmer, and she takes the shot!” she yelled, and tossed the brain ahead of her before punting it back towards Pinkie.
Pinkie giggled, and ran after Starlight’s brain, but she missed it, and it slammed into a desk and bounced onto the ground, where it remained as still as ever.
Twilight picked the brain up in her aura, and picked out an eraser that had lodged into it. “I think that’s enough for now,” she said, and magicked it and Starlight’s eyes into their proper places.
Before it could seal itself up, Twilight magicked the blindfold and some of the needles into place.
Starlight let out a series of voiceless huffs as she started looking around uselessly, squirming around in the straps that held her suspended for a few moments before settling down.
“And that’s that,” Twilight said. “I suppose you’re all interested in new bodies? With detachable heads as well?”
They all voiced their enthusiasm, and started pulling off their bodies for the procedure.
Twilight sat in her favorite armchair after Spike had gone to sleep, looking over her notes again.
She had placed a spell on the chromed spike in her hand, guaranteeing that it would dislodge itself after a few minutes.
She brought up the paper with mathematical equations of different levels of difficulty, from advanced concepts to simple plus and minus for first year foals.
Then she put the needle towards the side of her brain, and pushed.
The magical needle pierced her skull without difficulty, and it felt like her brain shivered, and her thoughts contracting.
Twilight stopped mid-insertion, and examined her thoughts. She felt she was as lucid as before, and continued inserting the thick needle.
When the needle hilted towards the side of her skull, she paused, before standing up, and looking around her room.
She was at home, in her study. She looked at the desk where she had spilled an inkwell with her boobs when reaching for fresh paper.
She walked around, the sound of her hoofsteps in the night so familiar. She looked at her hand, then down at her bosom, and grabbed one boob, jiggling it up and down a few times.
Twilight nodded her head in satisfaction, and fingered the needle in the side of her skull, and walked over to the paper with math equations.
She had been able to figure out all but the most difficult one, the one at actual genius-level, in her sleep.
Now, she looked at the elementary ones, simple adding and multiplications, and just saw figures.
She knew that the two-signs meant two, and yet she could barely understand the concept. She looked at the plus-sign and the equals-sign, and knew that the equation was unfinished, but she could for the life of her not figure out what the answer of two plus two.
Twilight stared at the equation for a few moments, before pulling out the needle to half-length.
She felt her brain close up, and almost instantly, her understanding of math, genius and sophisticated, came back.
She stared at the two-plus-two signs, focusing her understanding of math as she slowly re-inserted the needle into her brain.
This time, she looked at the answer, put the quill to the paper, and with some difficulty, started writing a figure for four. She stopped, and thought, then nodded, finishing the figure, before looking at the more difficult equation.
“So why am I here?” Rainbow Dash asked Twilight over her shoulder, as she poked Starlight’s exposed brain. Both of them had stripped out of her skin-suits and were trying out their new fully rubber limbs, with Rainbow Dash only wearing the tatters of a sports bra and tight exercise shorts she had worn out long ago.
“To help me in my research,” Twilight said, dressed in only an opened lab-coat and standing over the diagrams spread out on her table. “I’ve been able to retain my cognitive abilities during great disruptions to my brain, and now I’m going to commit the greatest disruption possible, to test my abilities.”
“Meaning what?” Rainbow asked.
“I’m going to remove my brain,” Twilight said, happily. “And in case anything goes wrong, you’re going to put it back into me.”
“Okay, cool. Brain-removal. I’m all for that. What can go wrong?”
“If you’re gonna give me lip, why are you all the way over there?” Twilight said, smirking a bit at her friend.
“Heh, no seriously, what can go wrong and what do I do if it does?”
“I’m going to remove my brain, and try and keep my body functional without it,” Twilight said. “If that fails, I’ll collapse, and I’ll need you to reinsert my brain into my head again.”
“That sounds so simple, even somepony with half a brain can handle it,” Rainbow said.
“Let’s see if somepony with no brain can,” Twilight said, and sat down in her armchair. “Okay, I’ll need to concentrate now.”
Twilight closed her eyes, and floated a scalpel to her head. She separated her mane by the neck, and with one swift move, the scalpel had circled her head. Twilight quickly grabbed the top of her head with her hands and lifted it off before it could reseal itself.
Twilight’s eyes opened slowly. looked down at her scalp, and then gently put a hand towards her exposed rubbery brain. She smiled.
“It worked!” she said, and started quickly standing up, but stopped herself as her brain jiggled precariously in the bowl of her skull. “Whoa, whoa! Okay, no sudden moves.”
She walked over to her notes on the desk, and held her brain in place with one hand as she started writing with the other, not having access to her horn. “First stage… success,” she said, as she jotted down notes. “Sensations… strange. minor disruptions and strange sensations from running fingers across exposed brain, but cognitive abilities seems largely unaffected, possibly to the quick heal-rate.”
“So what’s next?” Rainbow Dash asked.
“Now, I’m removing by brain, and reattaching my scalp,” Twilight said, and sat down again. “Like I said, if anything goes wrong, just put the brain back in the way it’s supposed to be. The connections should seal right up, and then we’ll reattach my scalp, assuming you had to remove it.”
“Gotcha.”
“Okay, now to just concentrate,” Twilight said, and sat still for a few moments, her eyes closed again.
She slowly took the scalpel in her hand, peeled back the remainder of her skull that exposed her brain-stem, and made a quick slash.
She smiled as she found that she retained her motor-control, and slowly lifted the brain out of her.
Everything went dark for Twilight. She couldn’t hear, see, smell, taste, or feel anything. Normally the body has senses that lets it know what is up and down, and where the limbs are in relation to each other, but there was nothing like that for Twilight. Add to that that all sense of time was gone.
She could still think though, and her mind raced.
“Wow!” she thought. “This is fascinating! I must’ve been removed from my body just now, but I can’t tell!
“Since my consciousness is here, my body should’ve collapsed, which should mean that Rainbow should be putting it back into me right now.
“... Strange. It feels like she’s taking a long time to do it. Maybe I’m perceiving the passage of time in a way that I’m not used to. Who knows how memories are formed and stored without input from the body? I might’ve gone into a form of torpor for eons and just woken up, and I wouldn’t know it! That’s unlikely, but I don’t know that ponykind hasn’t colonized the rest of the universe and abandoned Equestria millions of years ago, and my brain is buried in a mountain from tectonic movements! If that’s the case, thank Celestia that darned Starlight’s transformation made me enjoy helplessness, and I like prolonged teasing.
“... Although now I really want my vagina and something to touch it with.”
Twilight smiled at the brain in her hands. “I’d say this is a success,” she said, and put her brain on her desk beside her papers, before putting her scalp back and looking up into the ceiling as she thought about what to write.
“Let’s see…” she said, as she examineed her thoughts. “I think… that I’m not really Twilight Sparkle, and–”
“Whoa, hey,” Rainbow said, walking over from Starlight Glimmer, who had been struggling in confusion in her suspension from Rainbow’s prodding. “What do you mean that you’re not Twilight Sparkle?”
“It’s difficult to describe,” the body of Twilight Sparkle said, “but I think that I’m an impression of Twilight Sparkle’s consciousness. That’s her right there, or her mind at least,” the body said and pointed at the brain.
“So there are two of you?” Rainbow said.
“In a sense, yes, but also no,” the body said. “I’m like a reflection that have stayed behind that looks a lot like Twilight Sparkle, but I think some important parts are missing.”
“Like a brain,” Rainbow said, and sniggered.
“Exactly, but also… aaah, of course,” Twilight said, and started frantically writing on the paper in front of her. “I just noticed that I’m slowly fading away, and that doesn’t scare me, but since any memories I form are clearly stored inside this body, when Twilight’s brain is returned, my memories will become her memories, and so I’m not afraid of… well, ‘dying’ isn’t the right word.”
“So can I call you Twilight?” Rainbow asked. “‘An impression of Twilight’s consciousness’ is a bit of a mouthful.”
“Sure,” Twilight said. “I’m gonna be her again soon after all.”
“Speaking of mouthfuls,” Rainbow Dash said, and pressed herself up against Twilight’s back with bedroom eyes, slowly letting her hand snake its way across Twilight’s belly and up to her breasts. “You said you’re fading away. What does that mean?”
“Mmm,” Twilight said, and leaned into Rainbow’s embrace. “It means that as my concentration drops, my identity will fade, and I’ll lose myself.”
“You mean you’re gonna realize that you don’t have a brain to think with?”
“Something like that,” Twilight said.
“Mmm. I’ve always wanted to bang somepony dumber than me,” Rainbow said.
“You know you’re smart, Rainbow,” Twilight said, kindly.
“Yeah, but after Starlight, I enjoy being called dumb,” Rainbow said. “I can see why you’d want to have your brain removed. I’ve wanted to become dumb too, at least for a while.”
“That can be arranged,” Twilight said, closed her eyes, and kissed Rainbow.
“I kinda wanna see it happen to somepony else first,” Rainbow said, before suddenly grabbing Twilight’s wings with one hand and reaching over and snatching up the brain with the other. “Yoink!”
Twilight woke up out her reverie as Rainbow gorelessly tore her wings and lab-coat off her, along with her horn. “What!? Rainbow!”
“Haven’t had a prank in a while,” Rainbow said as she took off towards the rafters. “Don’t worry, I’m gonna give these back, I just wanna see a dumb Twilight Sparkle.”
“Come back here!” Twilight said, and running after her friend.
“Just a second!” Rainbow called back, and vanished into the hallway.
Twilight ran out into the castle, her full, voluptuous form on full display as her buttocks and breasts jiggled from the running. As always, she was happy that Spike was so easily lured away from the castle by Rarity.
Twilight ran into the crossing hallways and looked around for Rainbow, before she was suddenly tackled from the side. She fell into a wonderfully painful pile on the floor, her head feeling strange from the low weight.
Rainbow, wings, horn, coat, and brain nowhere to be seen, smirked down at Twilight as she put Twilight on her back, pinning her arms to the ground.
Twilight was about to protest, when Rainbow’s muzzle suddenly shot forward, kissing Twilight deep, and semi-involuntarily making Twilight’s eyes glaze over, half-lidded.
“How’s that concentration doing?” Rainbow Dash asked as she disengaged from Twilight’s lips.
“I’m losing it the more you distract me,” Twilight said, half-angry-half-in-ecstacy, before suddenly pushing Rainbow Dash off her, and rising up to run towards the room with her notes in. “I need to document this!”
As she reached the doors, she felt Rainbow yank her arms off, leaving her with only a few inches of upper arms on each side. “Ah!” she yelped.
“How are you gonna do that without arms or a horn?” Rainbow said, smirking.
“I’ll have you know that my mouth-writing is excellent,” Twilight said, but found herself stopped before she could put her mouth on the handle.
“Yep, I thought about that,” Rainbow said, and she tossed Twilight arms behind her and pulled Twilight away from the door, before pulling out a bright red ballgag from her marehood.
Twilight fell helplessly towards the floor, trying to step her fall with the stumps of her arms. “What are you–” was as far as she got before she found a ballgag in her mouth, large enough to be impossible to made any intelligible sounds around.
Rainbow Dash flew over to the purple rubber arms she had torn off Twilight, and faced her friend. “Oh, I love it when you leave your arms and legs easy to remove,” she said. “So I’m gonna leave these hidden in the castle, just like I’ve done with the rest of you. Can you find them and get your brain back into you before you lose all your brain power?”
Twilight huffed angrily at her friend about how she really wanted to document what she was feeling. A pony had had her brain removed and lived, and Rainbow Dash was messing with this extraordinary event.
“Don’t worry,” Rainbow Dash said easily. “Spike’s not gonna be back for ages, and I’ll make sure he doesn’t notice anything.”
Twilight nodded evenly. That was correct.
“Mad at me?” Rainbow Dash asked, with a hint of concern in her voice.
Twilight nodded vigorously, before her expression mellowed and she shook her head.
“Great! I’m just gonna hide these!” Rainbow said, before zooming down a hallway.
Twilight let out a sigh through her nostrils. Science would have to wait. She looked down at her short arm-stumps, then bounced up and down a bit to jiggle her boobs as she slowly felt her intelligence drain away, leaving her more and more helpless.
It couldn’t be argued that Rainbow was good with coming up with these games, she thought, as she walked down a hallway.
Twilight huffed in frustration as the nubs of her arms slipped uselessly against the knob of the door in front of her.
“Having trouble there?” Rainbow asked behind her, hovering in the tight confines of the circular stairs leading to the observatory.
Twilight nodded. Most of the doors in her castle had handles, but for some reason, the door to the observatory had a knob.
“What makes you think I’ve hidden anything of yours in there?” Rainbow asked.
Twilight stared deadpan at her flying friend.
“Oh just because you can’t open it with your little nubby arms, you think I’ve hidden it in there,” Rainbow Dash said. “I’m insulted! You think I’m that predictable?”
Twilight kept staring.
“Maybe I’m just tricking you and I’m looking innocent because I know you’re wasting time you don’t have on trying to open that door, when your brain is actually somewhere else.
“Or maybe, I’m pretending that so you go off trying to look through all the easily searched places, and then when you come back here, you might not be smart enough to open a door.”
Twilight stared.
“Or maybe… ” Rainbow said, and leaned forward into Twilight’s face. “... Maybe I’m trying, and succeeding, in making you lose your concentration, making it easier and easier for me to trick you. Think you’ve figured out when I’m gonna be able to outsmart you?”
Twilight’s eyes widened at the realization, and she huffed in alarm. Indeed, she knew her intelligence was slowly fading away, sped up by Rainbow’s teasing. She didn’t feel that much less intelligent yet, but how does one realize when they’re not smart?
Twilight huffed and turned towards the door again, pressing hold with both knobs and pulling as she tried turning it.
“Here, let me help you,” Rainbow said, and turned the knob as Twilight was pulling.
Twilight let out a muffled shriek as the door opened, and she stumbled back onto the stairs. She waved her short arms uselessly, and fell backward down the stairs.
She tumbled helplessly, waving her arms in desperation, before coming to a stop all the way at the bottom. She sat up and shook her head, before remembering that there was nothing to shake into place. She didn’t have a brain, and she was slowly fading away. Before long, she wouldn’t have the capacity to search for her brain, which was going to be difficult enough without wings, arms, horn, and being gagged.
Twilight thought her situation felt hopeless. She was doomed.
… And really, really turned on.
Everytime she had been in a perilous situation, she and her friends had to win; Equestria had been at stake. She couldn’t let Chrysalis take over Canterlot and capture her and her friends, placing them in some love-extracting dungeon.
Now, she truly was doomed, at least in a sense, and she could fail safely. She was dying, sort of; her consciousness would slowly fade, and she could desperately struggle with an almost-impossible task that would become more and more difficult, like when she pretended to be strangled and eventually expire. All the while she would retain her memories as soon as the real Twilight Sparkle’s consciousness entered her body again, resurrecting her.
If she had any liquid inside her, she was sure it would’ve left her through her marehood by now.
“Aaahahahaha!” Rainbow shrieked as she descended the stairs. “That was great! Any smarts got knocked out of you, clutz?”
Twilight examined her thoughts, and nodded eagerly at Rainbow.
“Whoa, you’re enjoying yourself aren’t you?” Rainbow asked.
“Fff fff!” Twilight huffed in confirmation around her ballgag and nodded at Rainbow.
“Told ya you’d like it,” Rainbow Dash gloated, tickling that part of Twilight that liked the humiliation. “The door is opened, but I think I need to close it, so that there’s no draft.”
Twilight huffed in alarm, and struggled onto her hooves, and ran up the stairs, her breasts and buttocks bouncing eagerly with every step.
“Thanks for the show!” Rainbow Dash yelled as she chased after Twilight. “Most ponies needs to go to special places to see something that looks like Princess Twilight’s butt.”
Twilight looked back at Rainbow with a scowl and a blush. She and her friends were completely unabashed when it came to sex around each other, and Twilight suspected that there had not been a single day since they came back to Ponyville where at least two of her friends hadn’t taken part in by normal standards extravagantly wild sex, and a lot of the time it was all six of them together, sometimes with the princesses, but now that they enjoyed everything in the way of sex, in strange ways they were now turned on by teasing and embarrassing taunts from each other, even though they were taunted over laughably mild stuff, like nudity.
Still, as Twilight’s cheeks reddened from Rainbow ogling, her pleasures continued to soar.
She ran into the observatory, and breathed out a sigh of relief from her nostrils. As she did, she caught sight of her huge breasts, swinging free in the air. She giggled, and jumped in place, watching them fondly as they bounced up and down.
Twilight reached towards them with the stumps of her arms, and let out a surprised and dismayed huff when she realized they could only reach the very top of her mounds. She made one vigorous jiggling, and tried to pin one of her boobs between her arm-stumps, but it slipped between her grip.
“Ffhhff...” she huffed in disappointment.
“Wow. You’re easily distracted,” Rainbow Dash said from behind Twilight.
Twilight turned around to face Rainbow, one eyebrow raised, and started jumping in place, jiggling her breasts in front of her friend.
Rainbow looked on, captivated by the display from the perfectly shaped mare in front of her, before shaking her head.
“Hff-ff-ff!” Twilight huffed at Rainbow, a smarmy look on her face. Even with so much of her intelligence gone, she could still get in a good jab at Rainbow.
“Alright, fine,” Rainbow said, and crossed her arms. “Look for your brain or jiggle your boobies all day, I’m gonna outsmart you eventually.”
Twilight turned around, looking forward to when that moment came.
“Wow, they’re really taking their time, aren’t they?” the brain of Twilight Sparkle thought to herself. “I hope something bad hasn’t happened, like Starlight Glimmer breaking loose and now she’s taking over Equestria. That’s doubtful though. As is Chrysalis doing anything, considering she lives in a box in Shiny and Cadence’s room.
“Perhaps something else has happened? … No, it’s probably just Rainbow being silly. I hope she doesn’t try and place me into her head, or we’re gonna be stuck in that room until somepony else finds us and figures out what to do.
“If that’s the case, I hope it’s one of my friends or the princesses. Us being dolls is still a secret, although perhaps it’s somepony who needs some love and is too shy to ask us for it themselves? In that case I hope they take the opportunity to use our bodies.
“... Wow, the thought of that happening really turns me on.”
Twilight walked into the map-room, and looked around, Rainbow Dash following closely behind her.
She looked up into the root of her old home, and scanned the decorations hanging from it, and that’s when she spotted it.
Hanging with the other colorful knickknacks were her brain. She let out an excited huff, and climbed up on the map.
She jumped up and down, waving her short arms uselessly. The brain was too far up, hanging from her ridiculously high ceiling. Even with the infinite stamina and not having to worry about overexerting herself, she couldn’t reach it. If she was in the muscular body she had created earlier, she could jump up into the ceiling no problem, but she wasn’t.
“Hey, I’ll tell you what,” Rainbow said. “If you give up your legs, I’ll get you your brain.”
Twilight looked down at her shapely legs, and considered this.
“It’s the most important part, isn’t it? With your brain, you have plenty of time to find you other parts.”
Twilight huffed and nodded her agreement.
“Great,” Rainbow Dash said, and flew up to Twilight, roughly pulled the legs out from under her, making Twilight land hard on her back, and pulled them off, leaving only half of Twilight’s thighs attached to her body.
“Here you go,” Rainbow said, and flew up to the root that her brain was resting on, and nudged it down with Twilight’s hoof.
The brain fell downward, and Twilight tried positioning herself so that she could catch it, but without her legs, she was too slow, and it bounced beside her, coming to rest by the edge of the table.
She lifted herself up on the remains of her arms and legs, and scurried over to the brain, lying completely still on the edge. She huffed in triumph as she put her arm-stumps around it, and held it up to herself for inspection.
“Now to just insert it into yourself,” Rainbow said.
Twilight huffed confidently, and tried lighting up her horn.
… Which was also missing, hidden somewhere in the castle. Twilight’s eyes shot open in realization.
“BWAAAHAHAHAHAHA!” Rainbow Dash cackled in mid-air, hugging her stomach and crying nonexistent tears of joy without her skin-exterior. “I finally did it. Oh you fell for it, and it was so simple!”
Twilight huffed in despair, and reached an arm-stump to towards her empty forehead, dropping her brain and making it roll onto the floor.
“Hff!” she cried desperately, and tumbled onto the floor after it.
She crawled up to it, and took it in her arms, looking around for anything that might give her an idea on what to do next.
“You gotta say that it was a fair trade,” Rainbow Dash said, wiping the last imaginary tears from her face. “If you had been smart enough to think that far ahead, you wouldn’t have accepted, and you’d still have your legs to help you, but you weren’t smart enough, were you?”
Twilight shook her head, and looked down at the brain again. She was holding it in the stumps of her arms. It was so close, and yet so far away. This was like when she had seen the box containing her cutie mark when Starlight had made her love her on her bed, only worse.
… Which made it even better. Twilight suspected that soon she might soon try and ejaculate air if she didn’t get any liquid into her soon.
Twilight dropped her brain onto the floor, and stood down on all four, her breasts partially dragging on the floor. She walked up towards her brain, and started pushing it ahead of her with her soft bosom, moving towards the door.
“Something is clearly happening,” Twilight’s brain thought.
“Yep. Most likely Rainbow messing around. With me not knowing how my perception of time is like, all these disruptions might’ve been her simply grabbing me. It’s impossible to say for sure.
“It’s a good thing we’re pretty much invulnerable and can’t feel pain, and how that includes mental anguish. Otherwise I’d be going pretty crazy right now.
Although I guess I have to be crazy in order to enjoy being a helpless brain fantasizing about being put on display or abandoned for all eternity. I guess– Oh! Oooooooh, what’s this ? Oh that feels good. That feels reaaaaaally good.”
“That looks nice,” Rainbow said, as she watched Twilight nudge her brain forward with her soft breasts, not even having reached the door leading out of the map-room..
Twilight looked up on her fondly.
“Alright, I just had an even better idea,” Rainbow said, and zoomed away through the corridor, before coming back with something Twilight couldn’t see in her hands.
Rainbow flew up to the roots hanging from the ceiling, and tied something to it, then she flew down to the map-table.
“Alright, Twi, I’ve had a pretty great idea,” she said, making Twilight look at her.
Rainbow Dash was holding a scalpel in her hand, which was tied to one of the roots with a piece of strings.
“This string is long enough to let the scalpel rest on the table, but not long enough to put it on the floor. Can you figure out where I’m going with this?”
Twilight looked on, puzzled, and narrowed her eyes as she thought.
“It means that you have a scalpel to help you open your head and put your brain back, but you have to get both you and your brain up on the table.”
Twilight’s eyes widened in comprehension, and she nodded understandingly at Rainbow.
She rolled her brain back towards the table, and looked between it and the edge.
Twilight grabber her brain in her arms, and heaved herself up to a sitting position. She couldn’t hold the brain for an overhead toss, so instead she leaned her head and her torso back as she held it as high as she could.
… And promptly fell backward on her back, her brain slipping out of her grip and rolling a few steps away.”
“Hahaha!” Rainbow laughed at her. “Try again.”
Twilight shuffled towards her brain, and grabbed it like before. This time, she didn’t turn around to face the table, but simply fell backward and tossed it behind her as she did so.
It might’ve been a better idea than what she first tried, but she ended up simply tossing it into the floor and seeing it bounce against the base of the table.
“Hff!” she sighed, as her breasts calmed down from their jiggling.
“Not giving up are you?” Rainbow asked.
Twilight shook her head towards her. Her time was running out, and the chances of her succeeding were close to zero. This was the best part so far.
“Good!” Rainbow said happily, and pulled her tights down to pull out a dildo out of her rear. “Ah!”
She settled down in her throne, and started gently moving it in and out of her as she watched Twilight struggle with a smile, before she remembered how Twilight had upgraded all of their bodies. The hand holding the dildo began to vibrate, and Rainbow shut her eyes tightly and bit her lip.
“What’s going on!? I’m– Ghhhh! Tssff!” Twilight shouted inside her head, her thoughts frequently becoming jumbled before reassembling into something coherent.
“Rainbow! This isn’t funny any– ...Ghhhhhh...ghaa!”
Twilight tried focusing her thoughts, but they were disturbed reflections on a lake that someone kept splashing in.
“I know I like it when I’m helpless, and I’m really turned on, Rainbow, but I’m getting worried as well! I’m– oh. Oooh! Oh that’s back again. I don’t know what it is you’re doing, but I like it. Keep going.”
Twilight had put her brain up in her thigh, and tried catapulting it towards the table. It reached halfway, and bounced into the base of the table yet again.
“Hff!” Twilight huffed in frustration, and threw her arm-stumps into the air.
“Mmm. Having trouble?” Rainbow asked huskily, slowly inserting the dildo into her rear.
“Fff,” Twilight huffed in confirmation, then shuffled over to her brain.
She looked down on it fondly, then lowered her bosom over it, massaging it with her soft rubber flesh.
“Mmm,” she mewled happily, as she rubbed her breasts back and forth across the rubbery brain.
“You admit that you lost?” Rainbow asked, sounding smug.
Twilight would normally point out that she had not accepted a challenge, and didn’t have the presence of mind at the moment to do so. Instead, she just nodded, and smiled with her eyes towards her brain.
“This is actually kinda hot,” Rainbow said. “I’ll put your brain back into you if I get a show.”
Twilight was more than happy to oblige, and sat down with her legs around her brain, softly massaging it with her thighs and rubbing her marehood against it.
She lay down and gently started pecking at it despite the ballgag in her mouth, and nuzzled it, before picking it up and lying down on her back with her brain between her breasts, as she flexed her torso and jiggled the top of her breasts with her short arms, rocking her brain back and forth like she was a warm bath.
“Okay, I really gotta know how that feels,” Rainbow Dash said, and suddenly lifted Twilight and her brain up on the table, against Twilight’s weak protests, and quickly cut the top of Twilight’s head of, before shoving the brain into the empty skull and closing it up again.
Twilight shook her head, and waved her arms as if trying to shake away imaginary cobwebs from her mind as her brain gradually reconnected with her body, and melded the memories of the two entities together.
Suddenly, her thoughts became clear as her brain fully regained control of her body.
“Twilight, you back?” Rainbow asked.
Twilight looked at Rainbow, and huffed in confirmation and a bit of annoyance, nodding her head.
“Great!” Rainbow said, and removed the ballgag, and stood down on the floor, looking down at Twilight.
Twilight flexed her jaw, and looked at Rainbow with a stern look on her face.
“Rainbow! That was… that was really exciting,” she said, mellowing a bit before the hardness returned to her voice. “But it was also… rude!” she finished, lamely.
It wasn’t dangerous, and not unwelcome, and not outside the spirit of their relation, but she felt she needed to say something since she still held the values of a pony, which meant that stealing somepony’s brain and limbs and laughing at them as they crawled around naked on the floor as they try and restore themselves was not cool, even though it was really sexy and exciting.
“There was nothing about that you didn’t really like deep down, so big deal,” Rainbow said, waving Twilight’s protests away the same way Twilight did in her head. “So what was it like? You know, having your brain bounced around and toyed with.”
Twilight’s face mellowed, and she fell collapsed on her back. “It was marvelous ,” she said. “It was so scary and so exciting, and so frustrating but in a good way when I tried tossing myself up on the table, and it felt so good to play with myself.”
“So you remember both being your body and your brain?” Rainbow asked.
“Mmm, and it was double the fun to get my brain back and remembering both of it.”
“Awesome!” Rainbow said. “Can you teach me to stay conscious without a brain?”
“Get me my limbs and my horn back, and I will,” Twilight said. “I just wanna make some notes first.”
“You got it!” Rainbow Dash said, and zoomed out the door, leaving Twilight’s legs behind.
A few moments later, all of Twilight’s parts were back, and were quickly being reattached.
“There we go,” Rainbow said, as Twilight’s horn attached itself to her forehead.
“Great,” Twilight said, and experimentally lit up her horn as she flexed all her limbs. “To start with, hold still, and close your eyes.”
“Okay,” Rainbow Dash said, doing as she was told.
Twilight un-tied the scalpel from the root, and magically grabbed all of Rainbow’s limbs.
“Whoa, hey! What are you–”
That was as far as she get before the scalpel moved like a striking cobra around Rainbow’s head, her scalp wa lifted off, and her brain was plucked out.
Rainbow’s eyes went listless, as her entire body slumped.
Twilight smirked as she brought Rainbow’s blue brain up to her lips. “Don’t worry, Dashie,” she said, and gently kissed the brain. “You’ll love it, but first something for myself.”
Twilight set the brain down on the table and Rainbow’s body down on her throne, before moving the scalpel up to her own head again.
She closed her eyes in gentle concentration as she opened her head, lifted out her brain, and set it in Rainbow’s head.
Rainbow’s eyes came alive, and she stood up, looking at Twilight’s body.
“Success?” Twilight’s body asked.
“Success,” Twilight, using Rainbow’s body, confirmed.
“I have an idea,” Twilight’s body said, and gently touched her brain. “Concentrate.”
Twilight did so, and everything again went black as impressions of her stayed behind in yet another body.
Twilight’s body moved her brain towards her chest with one hand, and pulled Rainbow’s top off from her body with the other. Then she stepped forward and held Rainbow’s body in a warm hug, as they looked into each other’s eyes, their brain pressed gently between their great bosoms.
“Mmm,” Twilight’s body said. “Imagine if Rarity and Fluttershy would do this. Their boobs are even bigger.”
“It’s too bad,” Rainbow’s body said, as she smiled huskily down at the brain. “If you’re thinking what I’m thinking, you’re the one who’s gonna remember what this was like, not me.”
“I do think I’m thinking what you’re thinking,” Twilight said, and reached behind her back towards the brain. “Let’s put her back in you while you’re in there and see what happens.”
“We do love being close to each other,” Rainbow’s body said, excitedly. “Oh, idea. Put our brain back into you, then remove Rainbow’s limbs, and only give them back once she proves she’ll use them better than I would.”
“Good idea,” Twilight’s body said.
Author's Note
Contains: female on male domination, combat sex.
I've said it before, but it bears saying again: thanks to The Great Derpsby , a very skilled proofreader and provider of fun and supporting feedback.
Enjoy.
Clash of the Tight Ones
Luna and Twilight struggled futilely against their bonds, moaning in frustration behind their gags.
Celestia and Cadence however, did not struggle. In Cadence’s case because of despair, and in Celestia’s case because of an unshakable serenity.
… Except not really, since it was all pretend. Twilight and Luna were struggling in frustration, sure, but it was the kind of frustration that they enjoyed. Celestia and Cadence also enjoyed their predicament. Good thing too considering they were tied up and gagged, with their arms, legs, wings, and horn removed, and being propped up against angled tables and held in place so that they faced each other and the room at large.
“And here’s where we’re stationed,” a voice with a certain twang proclaimed as five changelings filed in through the door ahead of them. The one speaking had orange silk for tail and mane. “Finally get to see it for ourselves. The mighty princesses of Equestria, captured, and not going anywhere.”
“Indeed, darling,” another changeling, with purple silk, said, and leaned in towards Celestia. “And you really aren’t going anywhere are you? We’ve seen to that, haven’t we?”
Celestia’s face was serene, but she closed her eyes at the jab.
“Don’t worry,” the purple-silked one said. “We’ll take good care of you.”
“Mmhmm,” one of the changelings with long, pink silk said. “We have to make sure our prisoners don’t escape, but we’re nice.”
The other changeling with pink silk growled maniacally behind her gag-mask, struggling against the straightjacket she was in.
“Don’t worry, Craze,” the last of the changelings, a rainbow-silked one, said. “We’ll get to know the princesses really well soon enough.”
Luna and Twilight renewed their struggles, while a tear flowed down Cadence’s cheek, courtesy of some clever magic on Twilight’s part which enabled her to cry at will.
Just as the five changelings were about to file out, the rainbow-silked and the bound changeling stopped. Rainbow held out an arm, stopping the others from passing through the doorway. “Hold up, you smell that?”
The others stopped, and sniffed the air. “Smells like love, excitement… and a stallion !” Purple said.
Purple looked up at the rafters just outside the door, her eyes lit up at what she saw, along with her horn.
Shining Armor grunted in frustration at being picked down from his hiding-spot, and was floated in a blue aura into the room with his wife and the other princesses. He was made up of only a perfectly muscled torso, his head, as well as a very impressive member, stout, rubbery, and thick as his muscled upper arm would’ve been, swinging freely in front of his large rubbery balls.
“Well well,” Orange said. “Look at that. Our queen’s little toy has escaped, and somehow managed to climb up onto the rafters for an ambush without arms, legs, or a horn. Ain’t that impressive?”
Cadence looked up at her husband being carried into the room, and let out a wail of despair. Like herself, Shining’s legs and arms were completely missing, his horn was barely a stump, and his tail was cropped short, barely being a short brush.
Shining Armor, for his part, looked in sympathy at his wife, then back at the changelings, spirited and defiant.
“What do you say, girls?” purple said. “Want to give the princesses a show with the prince here?”
“You bet I do,” Rainbow said, and Craze snarled in confirmation.
“Mmhmm,” Pink said, blushing, but with a hungry expression on her.
“The queen said he’s for her, but I think we’re allowed a round with Handsome here for capturing him,” Orange said.
“Celestia damn you,” Shining growled.
“Oh I’m sure she would, darling,” Purple said. “But there’s really not a lot she can do about this, is there?”
Celestia closed her eyes in silent apology to her captain, and Shining had to admit that her acting was improving compared to previous episodes.
“Well, enough talk,” Purple said, and magically thrust Shining Armor back first into Orange’s embrace. “Time for dinner.”
Shining rested, helpless, in Orange’s arms, one hand holding him underneath his buttocks, squeezing him tenderly, while another hand snaked across his supremely muscled chest.
“Mmm,” Orange said. “You sure know how to pick ‘em, Majesty. What do you say, handsome, want us to take care of you?”
“No!” Shining growled in defiance.
“I can tell you’re lying,” Rainbow said, as she also began running her hand across his chest, pressing him into Orange’s bosom. “Your stallionhood says so.”
“Indeed,” Purple said, kneeling down in front of Shining’s large, firm sacks, and started kissing and licking them.
“Agh!” Shining grunted, closing his eyes as he struggled to not let his member grow, but it was useless. Even at its smallest, his stallionhood was large enough to satisfy the most lustful of mares, and it quickly stood up to full mast from the hands caressing him, and Purple taking one of his large balls in her mouth, suckling it lovingly, and making him feel every vibration from her soft moaning.
Pink and Craze had sat down beside them, watching the show eagerly. Craze resting against Pink’s chest, huffing as Pink used one hand to gently rub herself between her legs and the other to rub Craze.
“Help me out here, Purple,” Orange said from behind Armor.
Purple reached into Orange’s marehood and pulled out a large rubber stallionhood, and angled it upward between Shining’s firm buttocks.
Orange quickly shoved it up into the prince, who grunted in defiance.
“Hmm-mm-mm,” Orange hummed in satisfaction to herself. “As wonderful on the inside as he is on the outside.”
Shining closed his eyes and grunted from the sensation. “I’m gonna show you!” he said.
“Let’s keep you quiet,” Rainbow said, and placed her hands around his neck, dragging him down into her breast, making the soft flesh spill over his mouth and nostrils.
Shining could only let out a muffled grunt as Orange starting pumping him from behind. He started squirming in place, but had no way of moving in any meaningful way. His member, standing fully erect, started twitching, before sending out a stream of liquid that splattered against Rainbow’s belly.
“Oh he liked that ,” Rainbow said, grinning. “Let’s see if we can make that happen again.”
She raised Shining’s head from her, allowing him to gasp for air. Orange leaned in over his shoulder, smirking at him.
“I hope you can keep up, Your Majesty,” Orange said. “Because we’re all gonna have some fun with you. If you can’t, you are royally bucked.”
Shining huffed at her, and closed his eyes as Orange started pumping him again.
Purple ran her tongue across the ball currently in her mouth a few times, before letting go and standing up on her hooves. “Oh I can assure you, there’s plenty more where that came from.”
“Good,” Rainbow said, and almost tossed herself onto Shining. “Ah!” she cried as she enveloped him.
Rainbow started jumping in place to have Shining pump her, but didn’t have enough control over herself, so Purple stepped behind her and took her thighs, lowering Rainbow up and down over Shining’s member.
“Oh your wife is one lucky mare,” Purple said, as Rainbow’s head hung listlessly to the side, eyes crossed and tongue hanging out. “Well, maybe not so lucky now, but perhaps we can arrange the two of you to be together every once in a while if you behave. What do you say, Rainbow, is he behaving?”
“So– hah, hah, hah, so goooood ,” Rainbow panted. “Can’t– hah, hah, hah, can’t think.”
Shining, for his part, kept struggling in vain without his limbs. He, Rainbow, and Orange, all closed their eyes and grunted as liquids started spilling out of Shining’s behind, and out of Rainbow’s marehood.
They let out a synchronized groan, and collapsed in a pile on the floor.
Shining landed hard on his side, squeezed between the two changelings.
Slowly, huffingly, they lifted themselves out of and off from him, and left him panting on his back. The two changelings who had pleasured themselves with him stood up, as the pink-silked one gently walked up to him.
She sat down on her knees beside him, and leaned down to softly kiss him on the mouth.
Shining’s eyes widened in surprise from this tender administration, and looked at the gentle changeling as she pulled away.
“Are you okay?” she asked. “You’re not hurt are you?”
Shining let out a sigh, and shook his head. “No,” he said simply.
“Good. Do you have anything left in you?”
Purple gently took Shining balls in her hands, and softly squeezed and cradled them. “Plenty,” she said, before Armor could react. “I dare say this stallion never runs dry.”
“Such a lucky mare,” Pink said, and looked at Cadence, who was in turn looking at the whole scene with apprehension and growing lust, before pulling some things from behind her. “Do you know what this is?”
Shining shook his head when he got a better look at it. One was a towel, and the other looked like a deflated balloon with a solid base, connected by a hose to a squeeze-pump.
“It’s a plug,” Pink said, and bent down to towel Shining’s stallionhood off before gently kissing the underside of it, then placed the balloon against the opening at the end of his flare. “Tell me how this feels.”
Shining’s eyes widened at the sensation as Pink started pumping the balloon, filling the inside of his stallionhood, making it even bigger and plugging it up.
He started panting as Pink kept pumping, feeling the balloon slowly expanding from the top of his length, down towards the middle. He could feel the cold texture cooling his stallionhood off and gripping it firmly.
“How does it feel?” Pink asked gently.
“It’s, hah, it’s,” Shining tried saying, as he tried looking at the plug filling up his stallionhood with every pump from Pink’s hand.
“Does it feel good?”
“I, I,” Shining said, and alternated between bending over and arching his back, his eyes locking onto his slowly growing length, before looking unfocused at the empty space above him.
“Does it feel good?” Pink pressed.
“Ye– ye– hah, hah, yes!” Shining said, as he felt the plug search its way almost down into his pelvis.
“Good,” Pink said in a gentle tone. “Look at this.”
Shining panted, and looked at his member. Even if the device had only plugged the top of his member, he could not have extracted it as it was now, but it was even deeper than that.
Pink removed the hose from the plug, which didn’t have time to let out a noticeable amount of air, before she held another plug up to it, which she screwed in place. As she did, the air inside it was further pressed down into the plug, as the whole plug was held even further in place.
Armor panted as he watched the handiwork, before looking up at Pink.
“Hope you liked that,” she said, and gently straddled him.
Rainbow had been wet and slick. She had slid herself onto him with little resistance, and they had slipped in and out of each other smoothly and quickly.
This gentle changeling however, had a marehood just as rubbery as Shining’s length. She lowered herself over him, eyes closed and mouth held her open. As she did, in contrast to her soft and gentle demeanor, he rubbed wonderfully against her; the surface of his member and her insides rapidly alternating between finding purchase and immediately giving way, creating a symphony of squeaking that mirrored their entrancing sensations.
Purple snuggled up next to Shining, putting one arm beneath his head and caressing his muscled, limbless body with the other. He glanced at her, and she smirked before pecking him on the cheek, then looking at Pink, who was supporting herself with one hand against Shining’s chest, and holding the other to her bouncing bosom as she lifted herself on and off from Shining’s member, softly chanting, “oh, oh, oh, oh…”
The wonderful pain was almost making Shining delirious, and he started panting as his balls tightened, but before he could have heavenly release, he remembered the plug inside him.
“Oh, oh, oh, wanna cum?” Pink asked, as she bounced up and down on him, making them squeak all the while.
Shining nodded wordlessly, his eyes wide from the frustratingly wonderful feeling of pressure building in the base of his member.
“Oh, mmmm! Mmm, so do I,” Pink said, and collapsed on top of Shining, panting. “Someday.”
Purple embraced the two of them, and snuggled up with her muzzle in Shining’s mane. “See, we’re not all that bad, are we?” she asked. “We’re taking good care of you.”
A slowly panting Shining looked at a smiling Purple, who in turn looked towards the princesses, who were looking at the scene as if spellbound, their marehoods, on full display, flush with lust and excitement. “Your princesses approve,” Purple said.
Shining resisted the urge to ask his captors to let him be close to his wife. This could all be a ploy; opening themselves up to each other in a way that was for the closest of ponies, only to have them belittle and mock him when he thought they might be warming up to him.
… In-character of course. Outside of this they were as close to each other as lovers could be.
Pink raised herself from Shining, but the pressure in the base of his member showed no signs of receding. In fact, if anything it was slowly growing, even outside of the pink-silked changeling mare.
Pink bent down to peck Shining’s cheek, the one that wasn’t being cuddled by Purple, before looking at Craze, the poofy-silked changeling in a straightjacket.
“Do come over, Craze,” Purple said. “The handsome prince will take good care of you.”
“Oh yes,” Pink said. “He’s so big and feels so nice. Let me help you.”
Craze growled mirthfully and was about to fling herself onto Shining, when Pink gently held her hands out to stop her. “No, no breaking the nice prince.”
Craze looked sadly at Pink, and rumbled mournfully against her mask.
“Oh alright,” Pink said, as Purple moved away from Shining. “Just be careful with him.”
Shining looked on in horror as Pink pulled out a restrictive steel-rod from the back of Craze’s jacket. “What is she?” he asked.
“She’s just a little spirited,” Purple said. “Don’t worry though, you look sturdy enough.”
Shining was left lying alone on his back, futilely trying to shuffle backward as he looked up at the still-bound-but-now-slightly-less-so changeling snarling at him behind her mask, whose eyes were hungrily locked on his plugged up stallionhood.
Craze let out a screech and jumped towards Shining, landing on his muscled chest with her bound arms in front of her.
Shining gasped as the air was pushed out of his chest, and coughed for effect as Craze started nuzzling him roughly.
He struggled helplessly underneath her as she writhed on top of him, pressing his member against her belly, when she turned around and lay on her back.
She wiggled her soft buttocks against his stallionhood, struggling to aim between them and moaning in frustration.
Shining’s face was covered in the poofy, pink silk that made up Craze’s mane, and felt his stallionhood rub against the voluminous mounds of Craze’s behind, further building up the pressure behind the plug in him, when she finally managed to place it between them.
“Mmph!” she moaned in satisfaction, and pressed down further.
Shining could feel himself enter her tight opening, and the texture of her soft flesh, as she welcomed the tight sensation.
Then, she clamped down on his length, and started turning around again.
She turned to her side, dragging Shining along with her, attached as he was to her behind, making him also turn to the side.
Craze angled her head back to look at a shocked and confused-looking Shining Armor, before turning again, placing herself on her belly.
“Wha– hey!” Shining said, as he felt himself being dragged along and placed on Craze’s back, as she lay on her front, giggling to herself from the sensation.
“Whoa!” Shining said involuntarily, as he was somehow balanced on Craze’s back, his head coming to rest over her shoulder. He was all the way in her now, far enough to poke her spine halfway up her torso.
Craze giggled, and turned her head to look into Shining’s eyes. She let up on the grip she had on him, and bounced her lower half up as she loosened her grip on his length.
When he was a little more than halfway out of her, she once again clamped down on him, making him come to a stop, then yanked him downward again and let him go, slamming him into her again.
“Hah!” Shining couldn’t help but exclaim, as Craze repeated the process, and held his eyes tightly shut as he felt the building pressure pick up speed.
“Mmf-ff-ff-ff!” Craze giggled as she looked at Shining’s expression, and gradually quickened the pace, repeatedly launching him out of her, then gripping him again and slamming him back into her.
“Hah! Hah! Hah!” Shining panted in sync with his forced penetration of the bound changeling, before he felt himself gradually slipping to the side. “Hah! Hah! Haaaugh!”
Shining slid down Craze’s side, and wiggled uselessly as he instinctively tried using his non-existent limbs to try and catch himself.
He landed softly on his side, still partially inside Craze, who looked at him with frustration. She tried turning towards him, but like a dog chasing its own tail, only spun Shining around, dragging him across the floor.
“Whoa, hey, stop!” he shouted, which went unheeded until Purple put her hands on Craze’s cheeks.
“Calm yourself, dear,” she said, and gently led Craze down onto her knees, then further down on her belly. “I shall handle this.”
With Craze on her belly, Purple sat on Craze’s upper back, making Craze grunt a bit as the Purple’s weight pressed her onto the floor.
Purple reached out and collected a slightly disoriented Shining Armor, picking him up with her hands on his side and pulling him out of Craze’s behind.
Shining Armor didn’t bother to struggle when Purple placed him on Craze’s lower back, and simply tried having a stoic expression in a futile attempt at looking authoritative.
Purple looked down in Shining’s stallionhood appreciatively, licking her lips and placed a hand on it, rubbing the tip, and the plug in is, with one thumb. “Hng!” Armor grunted in sudden pleasure.
“Such a catch,” Purple said, and looked Shining in the eyes. “We’re lucky to have a moment with you, Your Majesty, but it’s not just us that are enjoying ourselves, is it?”
Shining averted his eyes and snorted, but Purple softly took his chin and turned it to face her, smiling gently at him. “Is it?” she insisted.
Shining let out a sigh, and closed his eyes. “No,” he admitted.
“Mmm. So glad to hear that,” Purple cooed, and leaned forward to give Shining an unexpected kiss, before Craze started rocking and moaning in displeasure.
“Yes alright,” Purple said in good humor, and grabbed Shining by his waist, lowering him down over Craze’s buttocks, and taking his member in one hand to lead it into Craze’s opening.
She inserted Shining back into Craze, and brought him out and into her again. Craze collapsed and moaned to herself, as Purple smiled at Shining, before leaning him forward, pressing his face against her breasts.
Shining felt the soft flesh envelop his muzzle, and could only breathe through his nostrils.
Purple leaned her head back in order to look Shining in the eye, and said, “If you’re really nice, we’ll let you stay with your wife for a bit before returning you to your queen. Who knows, perhaps your princesses and your sister would enjoy your company as well?”
Shining, unable to say anything through the giants breast his mouth was pressed against, simply mumbled into it and nodded.
“Wonderful,” Purple said, eased the pressure she was pressing Shining into her with, and moved him towards her nipple.
Shining closed her eyes, and simply savored how he was still moving in and out of Craze underneath him, who were still moaning into her gagging, the pressure still building behind his plug, and now Purple’s soft, warm flesh.
He parted his lips and let the soft nipple into his mouth, giving it a gentle suckle, and dragging his tongue back and forth across it.
“Mmm,” Purple hummed softly, leaning her head back, before Craze wiggled underneath her, and moaned in complaint.
“Oh, I’m so sorry, my dear,” Purple said, realizing she had slowed down with pumping Shining in and out of Craze’s behind. “Let’s see if the good prince isn’t feeling generous enough to perhaps play with us on his own volition, hmm?”
Purple looked questioningly at Shining with a smile on her face, before he sighed, and slumped his head a bit. His princesses needed him, and it’s not as if these changelings didn’t have wonderful-feeling, soft flesh, and impossibly voluptuous forms, and it’s not as if it wasn’t paradise to have them moan underneath him as he rubbed every inch of their insides. “Fine,” he said.
“Wonderful,” Purple said, and placed her hands on his side, holding him in place and enabling him to move his pelvis as he saw fit.
Shining started thrusting his member in and out of Craze, feeling how her inner flesh shivered and contracted with his every move.
Purple looked on him fondly, and moved closer to him, holding him against her, resting his chest against her big, soft breasts, and placing his head beside her’s, nuzzling his cheeks.
Shining Armor, or at least his current character, had to admit that this perhaps wasn’t so bad; being held close to a soft and warm, voluptuous shape, as he was satisfied in the deepest ways.
Before long, Craze started mewling intensely underneath him, then let out a long groan.
Shining stopped, and Purple looked down on Craze, placing a hand on her silk. “Enough for now?” she asked.
Craze nodded, and Purple lifted Shining out of her, and lay down on her back, placing Shining on her belly as he observed his stallionhood. “Well, here’s somepony who is just inexhaustible,” she said. “And generous too. I’ve had you inside me in one way, sweet prince, but I think we should get to know each other even better. It looks like you’re gonna have plenty left for your princesses.”
Shining looked down at himself. It didn’t show much, but the force behind his plug was now like a dam, and soon enough there would be another burst of pressure behind it.
Purple looked up at Shining with captivating eyes. “Will you satisfy me?” she asked, and lowered him over her.
Shining had no arms or legs to explore her form with, but he started nuzzling Purple’s bosom, her warm flesh yeilding to his touch. He rubbed his firm chest against her soft curves, feeling them give perfectly underneath him.
Purple was writhing underneath him, her eyes closed and her head leaned back. He traced kisses up her neck, and slowly wiggled himself upward, all the while aligning himself to her opening.
He thrust into her with one movement, hilting immediately, and making Purple arch her back and shriek in shock. Like Pink, Purple’s inner form was rubbery and dry, and yet felt wonderful against his tough, painless length
Shining smirked from his small victory as she opened her eyes and looked at him in surprise. She smirked back at him, and said, “naughty,” before holding him close to her and vigorously bouncing up and down, pumping him in and out of her.
Shining could tell that Purple was losing herself in pleasure, and raised his pelvis as best as he could to stop her, not having arms to do so with.
“Hold still ,” he ordered, and she looked up at him with a surprised look, before smiling at him.
Shining had her figured as one who didn’t mind a little authority, and had to hold back a smile of his own. “Pull me further up,” he said.
Purple put her arms around Shining’s lower back, and started wiggling him up across her.
“Stop,” he ordered, when he was properly aligned.
He slowly but firmly inserted his length into Purple, a look of superiority on his face when he did.
She let out a small moan, and held him tight as he pulled out of her, then in again. As he thrust slightly rougher, she bent her head back and moaned, louder.
“Quiet,” Shining ordered, and locked eyes with her when she looked at him.
Purple looked into Shining’s eyes, a slightly frightened look on her, as Shining slowly and deliberately rubbed his length inside her again. She swallowed down a moan, and Shining gave her a look of slight approval.
He was an armless, legless, hornless prisoner. He was their toy, and yet he managed to win this small victory over one of them.
After a few slow thrusts, he smiled at her. “Good,” he said, and bent down to kiss her neck. As he did, she let out a sharp breath, to which Shining pulled away, stopped mid-thrust, and gave her a harsh look.
When she returned a demure expression, he smirked at her, and slowly started inserting himself into her again. “Good girl,” he said.
Purple nodded, grateful for his approval, and he sped up his thrusting. When she stayed quiet, he bent down and kissed her, and she stayed quiet throughout that too.
Before long, the pressure behind his plug increased again, and Purple arched back as he felt his stallionhood showered in something wet.
Purple looked at Shining, flushing, before gently lifting him off from her, and placing him on his back. She bent down and took his stallionhood in her mouth, gently sucking it clean.
“Good work,” he said, approvingly, as her tongue kept playing up and down him.
Before long, she was finished, and she daintily raised herself up. leaving Shining with his permanent erection on the floor. “Thank you, Your Majesty,” she said.
The room was silent for a moment, before Shining looked at the other four changelings, who seemed to wake up from the trance that Shining and Purple’s act put them in.
“Alright, enough mushy stuff!” Rainbow declared, and stood up. “Time to put the prince in his place.”
“Darn tootin’,” Orange declared, and stood up as well. They walked over to Shining, who sighed as Orange picked him up.
“Same thing as before?” Rainbow asked.
“Don’t fix what ain’t broke,” Orange said, and started lowering Armor’s behind over her erect length, with Rainbow standing in front of her, hungrily eyeing Shining’s erection.
When Orange’s length was halfway into him, Shining bent forward and kissed Rainbow full on the mouth, stopping his descent. Rainbow, a bit surprised by this, took a moment before closing her eyes and melting into the kiss.
That’s when Shining struck.
He clenched his muscled butt over the length halfway inside him, and sucked hard on Rainbow’ mouth, who took a moment to realize that something was amiss.
During that time, Shining used the great pull he had on Rainbow’s lip, to swing his entire body to the side, whipping Orange whose length he was still gripping in his behind.
Orange was pulled away with a startled yell, and Shining let go and slung her towards the other changelings.
Rainbow was toppled by the great force, and Shining, still attached to her mouth, pulled downward.
Rainbow stumbled forward, and Shining, partially to her side, let go off her mouth, and bent his muscled body mid-air, smacking Rainbow across the head with his meaty length, sending her head-first into the floor.
The other four changelings were still tumbling across the floor from having Orange tossed into them, and Shining angled himself to land on Rainbow’s back.
The air went out of her from the impact, and as the other changelings were picking themselves off the ground, he repeatedly headbutted the back of Rainbow’s head.
“Augh! Hey!” she complained, before managing to steady herself and push herself up to a standing position.
Shining bit down on her silky hair, and managed to unbalance her as he swung behind her.
Orange and Purple were advancing on him, and he swung himself towards them, aiming his muscled behind towards Orange’s face, and bent his torso so as to add extra impact and bounce off her.
Orange was sent backward again, and Shining ricocheted towards Purple, this time with his front towards her.
Purple’s eyes widened when she realized what was happening, and with one smooth move, Shining’s entire stallionhood was hammered all the way down Purple’s throat.
She lost her balance, and found herself on her back, with Shining on top of her. Shining looked back with a grim expression, and with a jerky move, did something that would’ve crushed the internals of Purple’s throat. The sound-effect wasn’t there, but she did have the presence of mind to let out a defeated whimper.
The pressure behind Shining’s plug increased
He saw Rainbow and Orange advance on him from opposing sides, and quickly pulled out of Purple, angling his pelvis to swing himself up to a sitting position on her face, and just as the two changelings had closed in, he jumped what little distance he could by springing his torso.
It was far enough. He grabbed Orange’s length in his mouth, and swung upwards.
Orange had been pulled down with the force from the swing, and with a shocked expression, saw Shining soar into the air beside her face.
Once again, Shining angled himself to smack Orange with his length, and not only that, but this time he bounced off her in a way that positioned him to send Rainbow flying across the room with a hit to her face.
This time however, without any targets to hit and keep himself airborne, Shining found himself in a free-fall to the ground, with no way to help his situation.
He hit the ground with his pelvis, and ended up on his back. Those last strikes were enough to remove Orange and Rainbow from the game, but he was not done yet.
He looked around, and saw why Pink and Craze had not joined the fray yet: Pink has been extracting Craze from her straightjacket.
Just as he looked, Craze tore the jacket into tatters, sporting claws for fingers and a manic look.
Pink backed away from Craze as she sprinted towards Shining. Her mouth was still gagged, but her eyes spoke of madness.
Shining tried backing away, but without limbs it was useless. Craze jumped and landed on him.
With razor-claws, she dug into his torso, piercing his ribs with one hand and tearing a large gash across his side with the other.
“Augh!” Shining grunted in a sexily heroic way, keeping a defiant look on his face as Craze stepped off him and lifted him up by the claws in his torso.
She tossed him behind her, towards Pink, who stood and contemplated the scene with fear and growing arousal.
Shining gasped, but lifted himself up on his pelvis to face Craze.
She advanced on him slowly, huskily, and as she was towering over him and prepared to strike again, Shining imagined him and his wife descending on these little monsters after he had freed her and his princesses.
The pressure became too much for the plug to handle. Scores of climaxes came firing out all at once, straight into Craze’s chest.
She was lifted off the ground, and shot into the ceiling with what would have been a satisfying crunch, before falling listlessly to the floor.
The recoil kicked Shining’s pelvis out from underneath him, but as it hovered slightly over the floor, and Shining was moving backward, he slammed it downward with all his might, sending him flipping through the air, towards Pink.
Shining expertly aimed towards a shocked Pink’s mouth, and just like Purple, hilted into her mouth with one movement.
Pink landed hard on her back, and struggled against the prince on top of her.
Shining didn’t make a finishing move, he looked back at her struggling form, and took his time.
Pink waved her arms uselessly, unable to dislodge the muscled form of Shining Armor on top of her. She tried moaning in fake protests, as her struggling gradually weakened.
Before long, her form went limp, and Shining made a few twists to make sure she stayed down, then he lifted himself off from her.
Shining lifted himself off from the last changeling, and turned to face his princesses, who were looking at him with wide eyes, and flushed marehood.
“Aaand scene !” Rarity said from the side, in the body of a purple-silked changeling.
“Golly!” Applejack said as she lifted herself into a sitting position. “We were supposed to let you win, Shining, what do they teach you in guard-school!?”
Bonus Chapter: Rainbow Is Punished.
The light of the morning sun caressed Fluttershy’s cheek, gently encouraging her to wake up. She smiled, and angled her head to the side to nuzzle Rarity.
Rarity also gently woke up, smiling as well, though she kept her eyes closed behind her sleeping-mask.
“Did you sleep well?” Fluttershy asked.
“Wonderfully ,” Rarity breathed, and angled her head to share a small kiss with Fluttershy.
“Glad to hear it. I’ll go up and make us some breakfast,” Fluttershy said.
“Well, if you must leave me,” Rarity said, smiling beneath her mask, before noticing that Fluttershy had gone strangely quiet. “Fluttershy, dear?”
“I… I can’t sense my body,” Fluttershy said.
Rarity probed for hers as well. “Neither can I,” she said, sounding a little worried.
“What do we do!?” Fluttershy said. “If somepony finds us like this…”
“Shhh,” Rarity said, and snuggled up to Fluttershy. “Help me remove my mask, and we’ll see what’s to be done.”
Fluttershy reached up to Rarity’s mask, and grabbed it between her teeth.
Rarity looked around Fluttershy’s bedroom, and saw nothing out of place. “Well the windows are covered, and it doesn’t look like anypony is spying on us, perhaps our friends are preparing a surprise?”
They froze up at the sound of sniggering outside the door, before hearing the sound of something whooshing away into the distance, followed by hoofsteps.
“Or perhaps it's just Rainbow and Pinkie,” Rarity said, as the air went out of her.
“Should we stay in bed a little longer then?” Fluttershy suggested, looking at Rarity with anticipation.
“Perhaps we should,” Rarity agreed. “Want me to start you up?”
“Yes please,” Fluttershy said.
Rarity dove down beneath the covers and wiggled to Fluttershy’s pelvis, where she, just like Rarity, wore a latex-panty with a vibrator attached to the inside.
Rarity pressed down on the front, and the inside buzzed to life. Fluttershy let out a small moan, and wiggled in place.
Fluttershy smiled to Rarity as she appeared from the covers. “You want me to, mmm, start you too?” she asked.
“Kisses first,” Rarity said.
“Okay, you two,” Twilight said to the two limbless ponies in front of her. “I think it’s time you were punished.” Beside her, Fluttershy, Rarity, and Applejack stood, nodding.
“Finally. Couldn’t agree more, Twilight,” Rainbow said, from her position on the table.
“Yeah, whatcha got in mind?” Pinkie asked, beside her.
“I don’t want to spoil the surprise, but suffice to say that Rainbow will have it the worst,” Twilight said.
“Aaaw,” Pinkie said, and Rainbow chuckled.
“Don’t celebrate too early,” Twilight said, and levitated a long, transparent tube from underneath her. “We’ll just start right away so we have time to find whatever it is you’ve shoved into Applejack’s brain.”
Beside Twilight, Applejack kept staring humorlessly at Rainbow.
“Alright, that looks exciting,” Rainbow said, trying to sound brave. “What is it?”
“Your new home until we decide it not to be,” Twilight said, and lit up her horn.
“What do you– hey!” Rainbow said, as Twilight lifted Rainbow up in her magic, and twisted her like she was a wet rag.
This displaced the air out of Rainbow, and enabled Twilight to turn her into a very pliable shape, which she shoved into the transparent tube.
The tube turned into a mostly cyan affair, with parts of rainbow-coloration at once place.
“Excellent,” Twilight said, and turned to Pinkie. “Open wide.”
Intrigued, Pinkie did just that, and Twilight shoved the Rainbow-length into Pinkie’s mouth, and all the way through her torso.
When one end poked out through Pinkie’s mouth and the other through her marehood, Twilight magically fused the two ends together, turning it into a perfect, thick ring.
The four friends with bodies leaned close to look at Rainbow where her head would be, and saw one eye staring back at them in annoyance.
“Trust us, darling,” Rarity said loudly. “This will be good for you.”
“And you, Pinkie,” Twilight said, and lit up her horn.
the Rainbow-ring started perpetually turning, moving into Pinkie’s marehood, and out of her mouth, in an endless insertion.
“Good enough,” Twilight said, and turned to Starlight, still suspended in the room. “I wonder if Starlight is ready to become a better pony.”
Author's Note
Naughty stuff featured: Kinda tender, if spirited, straight love-making. More emotions and less fetish than previous chapters.
As always, thank you to The Great Derpsby for the help.
Now, I want to announce one thing and ask one question to my readers. First of all, remember how, even though we haven't seen her yet, it was stated that Chrysalis had run afoul of Starlight and been turned into a rubber doll? Yeah I'm blatantly retconning that. I included that because I didn't think I could make future events of the fic adhere well to the show, but now I have an approach that I like. So keep that in mind, I'm going to remove or later the parts where they talk about Chryssie being captured sometime, so she's still out there, and she still plans on capturing the Mane 6 and the princesses. Sounds exciting? I hope so.
Secondly, the question: After reading through the chapter Catered , I wasn't completely happy with it. I realized Celestia didn't talk like herself, and things could've been expanded. Not to mention that I didn't show Luna doing anything with the rest of the Mane 6. So I'm considering editing and expanding that, and this is the question: Do you think it would be best if I just edited the chapter as-is, or if I write a separate chapter expanding on it? I know releasing the same content several times is against the rules, so editing Celestia's speech would have to be just a plain edit, but what about the rest of it?
Reunions, And Unions
Starlight Glimmer opened her eyes, and looked down at her new, naked body. Her form was just as filled and voluptuous as Twilight’s who was standing in front of her with a smile on her face.
“Thank you, princess!” she said, almost sobbed, and hugged Twilight.
“It’s alright, Starlight, I forgive you, and so does everypony else,” Twilight said, returning the hug, feeling Starlight’s soft form through her clothes.
“So you’re fine with what I did to you?” Starlight asked, worry evident in her voice.
“No, none of us are fine with you doing it to us. Not me, not my friends, Shining Armor, the princesses, or all those guards you transformed, but we’re now fine with the results,” Twilight said. “Don’t worry though, you’ve been punished. Water under the bridge.”
Starlight fidgeted nervously. “Well, I’m punished for turning you all into toys, but not for taking advantage of you,” she said. “Want to punish me for that as well? You know what makes me happy, at least what made my old body happy, but I never bothered to learn what makes you happy.”
“Well let me teach you,” Twilight said, and took Starlight by her hand to lead her to the bedroom. “How did you like reaching for a dildo without limbs like you had me do?”
“I learned to like it,” Starlight sighed, but with a sheepish smile. “By the way, what were you doing when you made me lose consciousness?”
“Oh, just experimenting with the transformation,” Twilight said. “I thought you’d like to be the test subject.”
“Well, I can’t argue with that. It was kind of hot,” Starlight said, before putting her hands to her mouth.
Twilight chuckled, and put her arm around Starlight. “I’ve removed the truth-magic from you in general, but you can’t lie to me,” she said.
Starlight blushed, and looked down, smiling.
Sunburst opened his door slightly, not being able to make sense of what he saw.
Firstly, the pony in front of him was the most beautiful mare he had ever seen except Princess Celestia, her form seemingly made to blast its way through his mind, kidnap his sex-drive, and commandeer his brain with it.
Secondly, she looked familiar, which was strange considering he would’ve definitely remembered her. He once caught sight of a good portion of Celestia’s thigh through her dress once, and years later he still dreamed of it.
Thirdly, this impossibly beautiful and sexy mare was looking at him apprehensively, nervously, even a bit scared. A stallion like Sunburst had the social low ground with normal ponies, even more so with beautiful mares, and this one seemed both openly submissive, and eager to see him.
Sunburst was very confused.
“Uuh, hello,” eventually managed to say.
“Hi, Sunburst,” the mare said, shuffling her hooves. “It’s me, Starlight.”
“... Starlight ?” Sunburst echoed, and opened the door slightly more, trying to keep his gaze from travelling down across her form, hardly noticing that she didn’t have her unicorn-horn. “Wow, uh, h-hello. What have you been up to?”
“Uhm, quite a few things, actually, and uh… I’d like to… talk to you about some of them and… can we have this conversation indoors?” Starlight asked.
Sunburst glanced behind him nervously. His absolutely gorgeous childhood friend, who managed to look so incredibly sexy despite normal street clothes, was asking to come into his home, which was a mess.
He shook his head. His sex-drive was thinking for him, and he saw himself as above that. No mare had ever been interested in him, and Starlight would be no exception.
“O-of course, come in,” he said, and stepped aside. “S-sorry for the mess.”
Starlight smiled warmly at him, already getting ideas, as she dragged her wheeled luggage in with her. “That’s okay. Do you have time to talk?”
Sunburst’s mouth hung open as Starlight finished her tale.
“... And now I’m here,” Starlight said, and let out a small, nervous giggle.
Sunburst looked at the mare sitting in front of him in silence for a few moments. “Is that… is it all true?” he asked.
Starlight nodded. “Yes. I’m Princess Twilight’s toy, and she’s agreed to lend me to you.”
“But that’s… that’s impossible!” Sunburst protested.
Starlight looked at him in worry for a moment, before standing up, walking over to his couch, and sitting down next to him. “No, Sunburst, it’s just seems impossible.”
“And you’re… here, along with the all the princesses, and the elements of harmony?”
“Yes, and Princess Twilight would like to meet you tomorrow if that’s fine with you, she want me to be a better pony, and she says rekindling a friendship would be a great way to do so.”
“I just– I didn’t think that… Princess Twilight would be the pony to keep an involuntary servant,” Sunburst said.
“No, I’m serious, Sunburst,” Starlight said. “It’s all my fault, and I like being a toy, I want to be your toy.”
Starlight produced a parchment from inside her skirt. “Here, read this.”
Sunburst nervously took the scroll, and unfurled it.
After a moment, his mouth fell open again. “This… is… this really is Princess Celestia’s signature,” he said, amazed, before turning to Starlight again. “So you’re…”
Starlight leaned into Sunburst, and put her arms around him. “Yes, Sunburst, I’m yours,” she said happily. “Assuming you want me.”
“I… I,” Sunburst said, looking out into the distance. “I don’t want a… a slave.”
“Then don’t treat me as one,” Starlight said. “Let me be your friend in that case.”
“A friend that wants me to own her,” Sunburst said.
“Is that so bad?” Starlight asked.
Sunburst paused to consider this. “I… guess not,” he said.
Starlight raised her head to look Starlight in the eyes. “I’m a toy you can be friends with,” she said, happily.
“That sounds... fair,” Sunburst said, and squirmed a bit in his seat. “Although that thing about… uhm, the sexual aspect.”
“If you’re not comfortable with having sex now, let’s get to know each other some more,” Starlight said. “Although if you let me change into my maid-outfit, perhaps we can change your mind.”
Sunburst’s face slowly grew a bashful smile.
“Will you be my owner?” Starlight asked.
“Uhm… yes,” Sunburst said.
Starlight rested against Sunburst’s shoulder, letting out a happy smile. “What do I call you, Sunny? ‘Owner’? ‘Master?’”
Sunburst squirmed a bit. “I’ve uh, read stories about where one pony becomes a sexual servant to another, and I’ve never quite liked how they seem to lose their personalities.”
“Then for now I’m just Starlight. I won’t hide my personality unless you tell me to.”
“So what’s it like, being a toy?” Sunburst asked, looking down at the beautiful mare who almost glowed with happiness just being in his presence.
“It’s wonderful,” Starlight said. “It’s like getting your cutie mark all over again, only better. Just the thought of being played with and making other ponies happy makes me feel like everything is right in the world.”
“What about when you’re… not being played with?”
“If my owner is busy and is happier not playing with me, that makes me happy. Of course, it’s a bit frustrating to go even a short while not being played with, but in a good way. After a day it becomes excruciating, but... also in a good way.”
“So uh, what would you like to do?” Sunburst asked.
“Whatever makes you happy, Sunburst. You are my owner now,” Starlight said, and looked up into Sunburst’s eyes. He was a bit scruffy, and his fashion sense was strange, and he didn’t have a masculine, deep voice, but Sunburst was Sunburst , and not a persona that he hid behind. He was perfect.
“I’ve just,” Sunburst started. “I’ve never been… you know, involved with a pony… very closely before.”
Starlight smiled at her owner. “Then let’s go on a date,” she said. “We’ll ease you into it.”
“I’m not sure I feel comfortable leaving my house like this,” Sunburst said, and squirmed his pelvis.
Starlight looked down at Sunburst’s raging erection, and looked back into his eyes with a soft expression. “Don’t worry, we’ll do here. I’ll cook.”
“Aaw, goochy goochy goo,” Applejack said, and tickled The Baby’s belly.
The Baby giggled, and waved her tiny arms in response.
“She’s so cute,” Pinkie Pie said.
“Isn’t she just?” Cadence said, and smiled warmly down on her child as she cradled her in her arms.
Twilight managed to tear her gaze away from her niece, to look at her brother.
“So, how have you been doing?” she asked.
Shining Armor let out a tired huff, and looked sheepishly at his sister. “I can’t tell you how happy I am to never get tired anymore. I would’ve collapsed long ago if I could.”
“How are things going with Starlight?” Cadence asked.
“I think it’s going well,” Twilight said. “I’m collecting tons of data, and I’ve sent her to see her old friend. His name is Sunburst, and I plan on meeting him tomorrow.”
“Ah, I remember Sunburst,” Celestia said. “He could use a friend I think.”
Their dinner was eaten, and Starlight had noted with delight that no matter what her owner talked about, she loved every second of it. Sunburst hadn’t had a lot of ponies to talk to in his days, and finally got a chance to have somepony listen to him.
Her new special talent in being a toy made her a great listener and conversationalist, and it made her happy too. Sunburst, her owner, was happy, and while Starlight might not have had a heart in a physical sense anymore, she had feelings and desires, and so many of them were being fulfilled by allowing her owner to let things out.
They had talked on the couch, gradually scooting closer to each other. They had casually embraced, and after a conversation had run dry, Starlight had asked Sunburst if he wanted to show her the bedroom.
He did, seeming a bit sheepish over the unmade bed with the books littering it.
She smiled at him, pecked him on the cheek, and started cleaning them off, taking care not to disturb the bookmarks.
Throughout the whole date, and persisting into this moment, Sunburst had clearly been nervous about something, and Starlight was pretty certain she knew what it was; Sunburst’s confidence in himself as a lover. She had decided to take the kind and gentle approach, and try to not draw attention to it, and rather just put on an air encouragement which she was afraid might come across as condescending.
Starlight took Sunburst’s hands in hers, led him over to the bed, and started undressing him.
His erection had been obvious for almost an hour now. She pulled his shirt of him, and appreciatively ran her hands over his chest.
She pulled over own shirt off in one movement, showing her big breasts gently resting in one of Rarity’s most tastefully erotic brassieres. She cupped the undersides of them and jiggled them gently, smiling at Sunburst.
As she did though, he let out a small grunt, and winced.
Starlight’s heartless pulse skipped a beat as she looked down at his pants, and saw a stain forming at the end of his erection.
She looked up with an excited smile on her face, but only saw Sunburst’s horrified expression. He turned away, a pained look on his face.
“Sunburst?” Starlight asked, and gently put a hand on his shoulder.
Sunburst slumped. “I knew it,” he almost sobbed. “I knew it.”
“Knew what?” Starlight asked.
“I’m just, I’m,” Sunburst started, almost choking. “I knew I wasn’t any good at this!”
“Good at what?” Starlight asked. “Pleasing a mare?”
“... Yeah.”
Starlight stepped forward, and hugged Sunburst from behind, locking her hands over his belly. “Sunburst,” she said. “You haven’t done anything wrong.”
“But I just… you know,” he complained. “I’ve never tried being with a mare in my life. I knew this would happen.”
Starlight rested her head on his shoulder, pressing her warm body against his. “Sunburst. You just showed me that just seeing parts of me undressed is so wonderful that you came. I can’t tell you how happy that makes me... how flattering that is.”
“But this is–” Sunburst started, before Starlight cut him off.
“This isn’t the end of the night,” Starlight said, gentle, but firm. “I want you inside me, I want to feel your fluids inside me, and since you just shot some out, I’m going to have to work for the next ones. That excites me.”
Sunburst stopped quivering slightly as he considered this, and turned his head to look Starlight in the eye. “You mean that?” he asked.
“You bet I do,” Starlight said, and pecked him on the cheek. “Go clean yourself off, have a shower and calm down. Let me just prepare some things. I can’t wait for you to get back, but don’t be afraid to leave me to squirm a little.”
A smile was slowly growing on Sunburst’s face. “Alright, I’ll try and be ready again by then.”
Starlight let him go, but before he exited the room, she spoke up.
“Sunburst.”
“Yes?”
“Order me not to pleasure myself while you’re away,” she said, blushing.
Sunburst blushed as well, but they smiled at each other nonetheless. “Starlight… toy , I order you not to pleasure yourself while I’m away.”
“Yes, master,” she said. “I promise. And master? Please don’t get dressed.”
“I won’t, my toy,” Sunburst said, and walked out.
Starlight cleaned up the books from around the bed, changed the sheets, and retrieved a negligee from her luggage, then lay down on the bed, as she listened to Sunburst stepping out of the shower. She gently rubbed her thighs together, and put a hand on her first cutie mark, the one on her outer form.
She lay on her back, her hands snaking across her belly, gently rubbing the silken fabric against her, before her hands started travelling down towards her marehood.
As soon as her fingers just brushed against the soft texture between her legs, it was if she had been struck by lightning. Rainbow had once strapped her down and shot lightning through her, which was readily appreciated by both parties.
This felt like that, but with a tone of shame. Like pain and torture, which she loved, shame was also something she liked if her owner got any pleasure from it, but this was different. She felt like she had been very naughty.
Then she realized what was going on. Her owner had ordered her not to pleasure herself, which she had almost forgotten, and she had almost disobeyed him. It wouldn’t do for a toy to not obey her owner. She was ordered not to pleasure herself, and almost doing otherwise had filled her with so much shame that it was painful.
Of course, her realization of this, and the realization of just how completely she was Sunburst’s property, filled her with so much joy and pleasure that it overwhelmed the negative aspect.
Starlight smiled to herself, and hovered a hand above her marehood, biting her lower lip as she did.
“No,” she said to herself, and smiled. She brought a hand to her breast, resting it on it, before slowly starting to squeeze it.
“No!” she gasped, just before that feeling of shame returned. “No. I’m a good toy.”
She was a toy, but she was also a pony. A thinking, feeling pony. The pony part of her wanted to be free, to roam where she willed and do as she pleased. When she was limited and restrained, that freedom-thirsting part of her worried. It bucked and struggled, and felt tortured, but it could never ever break free from the cage that was her servitude to Sunburst, Sunburst’s ownership of her.
Her free part was restrained in sexy and humiliating garbs, chained thoroughly, gagged, blinded, and deafened. It was then squeezed into a box that was too small for it, which was weighed down, and cast into the deepest parts of the ocean. Even so, it was never broken. Throughout it all, it struggled.
That was only one part of Starlight. The rest of her loved her new fate, and used the energy, the spirit, the friction, and the conflict from her struggling part, and channeled that into pleasure for herself. She needed to touch herself so badly, but she couldn’t. Not until Sunburst allowed her.
All her victims would feel this way. Her curse made it so that they did. It might not be princessily to feel that way, but that’s what the princesses felt, she had made sure of that. She was rightfully shamed and punished for her actions, but she didn’t regret it. Thanks to Twilight outsmarting her and her subsequent defeat, she knew what paradise her curse had turned into.
Starlight put her hands behind her head, and very gently started rubbing her thighs together, longing for Sunburst to return.
Eventually, he did. Starlight looked towards the doorway to see him step in. He was only partially dried off, his mane still clinging to his neck and shoulders.
He walked in with a bit of nervousness, but Starlight still eyed him hungrily, and her eyes lit up when she saw the perfect, blemish-free form of his stallionhood, partially erect.
“Please tell me I get to have you inside me,” Starlight breathed as Sunburst approached the bed.
“Uhm, of course,” Sunburst said, remembering to sound confident in the last second.
“Also, please tell me I’m allowed to pleasure myself,” she said, rubbing her thighs together.
“Uh, yes. You can pleasure yourself, Starlight.”
“Mmm,” Starlight said, as Sunburst sat down on the bed, then she reached up and pulled him towards her. “Since you came earlier from just seeing me, I have an idea on how to make you ready again.”
“Uhm… what’s that?” Sunburst asked.
Starlight reached behind her and pulled out a shiny, black dildo.
“Just watch,” she said, looked Sunburst in the eye, and put the dildo to her mouth, sucking it like it was the most wonderful thing she had tasted, which in some ways it was.
“Mmm,” she moaned, and closed her eyes. “I wish this was you, Sunburst.”
Then she turned over onto her belly, and brought the dildo to her rear, promptly inserted it, and started pumping it in and out. “I so want you to do this to me,” she breathed, and looked at him.
His member was definitely growing, but he was looking at the scene with a bit of hesitation.
Starlight paused her pumping. “Too much?” she asked.
“Uhm, maybe,” Sunburst admitted. “I’ve never seen this before, but it feels a little unreal.”
Starlight stopped, and crawled over to Sunburst, lying on his chest and hugging him. “It is real though,” she said. “I love you, and I want to feel you, but I’ll tone it down if you want to.”
“I don’t mean that I didn’t enjoy it,” Sunburst said.
Starlight, dildo still in her rear, giggled at him, and crawled up a bit, resting her head over his shoulder, and wiggled her behind in the air. “Wanna give it a shot?”
“Uh, sure,” Sunburst said, and slowly reached for the dildo sticking out of his new lover. “I just… pull this in and out?”
“Yes. You normally discover what your lover likes as you go along, but I like everything, so you do whatever you like,” Starlight said.
“A-alright,” Sunburst said, and took it in his hand, as his other arm hugged Starlight’s back.
“Mmm,” Starlight mewled again, as Sunburst gingerly tested to insert the dildo into her, before pulling it out again. “Just like that.”
That gave Sunburst some confidence, and he started pumping the dildo in and out of Starlight faster.
Starlight started kissing Sunburst’s neck, which made him visibly relax. Smiling to herself, she took the hand he held around her back with, and brought to to her bosom. “Here,” she said, between kisses.
“O-okay,” he said, tensing up again, but started relaxing soon after, as he felt her warm, soft form beneath the silken fabric, and how she welcomed his touch.
Sunburst only relaxed in some ways though, as in he was becoming more and more comfortable with what was happening. In other ways he was getting excited, especially from Starlight’s approving moans.
Starlight looked down and saw his length standing at full attention, and put a hand on Sunburst’s cheek and raised herself up. He stopped pumping the dildo, and turned to look at her.
She smiled, bent down and kissed him, before gently breaking away. “I think you’re ready now,” she said, excitement clear in her eyes.
They looked down at Sunburst’s body, and his member twitched in confirmation.
They looked into each other’s eyes again, Sunburst still looking a bit nervous. “Ready?” Starlight asked.
“Uh, yes,” he said, and nodded.
Starlight scooted over so that she was straddling his upper legs with her lower ones, pulled the silken negligee off, and tossed it aside.
Sunburst looked up at her perfect form. Her big breasts, her firm belly, and her healthy exterior. His stallionhood twitched again, and he put his hands on Starlight’s hips.
Starlight took Sunburst’s member in one hand, gently parted her marehood for him, and lowered herself onto him.
Sunburst stayed entirely still throughout the whole thing, and let out a relieved sigh when he had entered Starlight entirely.
Starlight looked down nervously at Sunburst. “How does it feel?” she asked.
“A little scary,” he said. “But now it feels great.”
Starlight let out a sigh of relief, and bent down to gently kiss Sunburst.
“I’m glad,” she said, and took his hands in her’s. One she moved to her back, and the other to her bosom.
“Your turn,” she said, and melted into his embrace.
“Have you, uh, drank anything to come with?” Sunburst asked.
“No. I would’ve emptied it long ago if I had,” Starlight said. “I wanna earn it, so not before you come.”
“Uhm, wanna try drinking some?” Sunburst said.
“Sure, but why?”
“If I…” Sunburst said, and hesitated. “Drink some water, toy,” he said.
“Yes, master,” Starlight said, her insides tickling with anticipation. She reached for a glass of water she had put on the nightstand, and gulped it down.
“Starlight, listen to me,” Sunburst said. “As my toy, I’m ordering you not to come before me.”
Starlight’s eyes lit up. “Oooh, that sounds good.”
Sunburst started wiggling his pelvis, clenching and unclenching his buttocks to bounce Starlight and down himself.
Starlight collapsed against him again, as his hand kept massaging her breast.
“Mmm! Mm, mm, mm, mmm!” Starlight moaned, as she felt Sunburst’s length in her soft insides. “Oh, Sunburst.”
Sunburst started kissing her neck, and caught sight of the dildo still sticking out of Starlight’s behind, and moved reached out for it.
He needed to work a bit to remember it all, but he managed to hit a good stride with pumping Starlight up and down himself and therefore his stallionhood in and out of her, the dildo in and out of her rear, his hand across her breasts, and her lips against her neck
Starlight, for her part, was in a paradisiacal tartarus. Sunburst, the pony she had wanted to own her pretty much as long as she could remember, was turning out to be such a good owner during their first day. He was making him so happy, and she was pleasured in ways she didn’t think was possible, even as a toy.
But she was almost turning into a bad toy.
‘I can’t come!’ she shouted in hear head. ‘I can’t come, but I have to. My owner told me not to, and I’m going to be a good toy! A good toy doesn’t disobey it’s owner!’
Vocally, she just shouted, “Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah!”
“Sunburst!” she eventually managed. “Sunburst please!”
Sunburst, for his part, was in paradise as well. “Huh, huh, huh, yes, Starlight?” he huffed.
“Please help me to not come!”
“You can, huh, you can do it, Starlight,” he said. “I know you can.”
Starlight felt herself tapping into reserves of power she didn’t know she had, and clamped down on her ever-growing desire to shoot the liquid out of herself, sealing her pleasure inside a box where she could nurture it for all eternity. “Th-thank you, Sunburst. You’re, hah, the best, ah, owner a toy could have. Huh, huh! I love you.”
“And I, huh, love you,” Sunburst said, and scrunched up his eyes. “I’m, huh, I’m close.”
“Mm, come inside me,” Starlight said.
Sunburst started thrusting by lifting himself up with his legs, and then stopped as he hilted inside Starlight. He grunted, and Starlight felt him send his liquids inside her.
As he did, Starlight climaxed herself. She felt more fulfilled than she thought possible, every fiber of her applauding and shouting their approval. She sprayed the sheets around Sunburst’s member, staining them.
Then they collapsed, their limbs going limp as they panted, and Starlight felt Sunburst’s length give a few final twitches as it slowly receded.
Starlight tried lifting her up on one arm, but even with her unlimited stamina, she couldn’t focus enough to do so. She did manage to heave her head to the side, and she and Sunburst turned to look at each other.
“Hah… hah. That was amazing,” Sunburst said.
“It, hah…. it sure was,” Starlight said. “You were amazing.”
“So were you.”
All of Starlight’s worries and shames had washed away, at least for the moment. She tried smiling at Sunburst, but couldn’t quite manage it. She saw his eyes start to droop, and lay her head on his chest.
“Wanna sleep?” she asked.
“Hah, yeah,” he said, and managed to stop panting.
“So do I. I love you, Sunburst.”
“I love you too, Starlight.”
Sunburst rested his arms across Starlight’s back, and felt herself falling asleep. The fluids she had came still stained the bed and they didn’t have a cover on, but Starlight’s perfect body heat would take care of that. Her dildo was still sticking out of her behind, but that wouldn’t be a problem now that she was a toy.
And she was a toy. She was Sunburst’s toy, and Twilight’s toy, and she had never been happier.
Twilight turned away from the screen. She had wanted to give Starlight and Sunburst their privacy, and they had gotten some of it, but she had decided that it was for the best to observe. For science.
She rolled her office chair over to the side and spent some time watching the light purple brain floating in the jar of clear liquids, wrapped in a rubber-construction with cables running through it, which connected it to a crystal that pulsated slightly with a faint light, acting as a transmitter.
“How are things going, Twilight?” Princess Celestia asked, as she walked up behind her.
“Good, I think. I’m getting a lot of data,” Twilight said, and gestured to the papers flowing out of a machine to the side, like a seismograph. “Although that means it’s gonna take a lot of time to go through it.”
“It’s going to be worth it. I’m so proud of you, Twilight,” Celestia said, and gently hugged Twilight from behind.
Twilight leaned into the hug, and closed her eyes. “Yeah. It keeps Starlight from trying anything if she relapses, but more importantly, we can find out if there’s anything tangible about what makes a pony good in their brains.”
Starlight’s body, her head filled with a receiver, slept in Sunburst’s embrace. Starlight herself, unknowingly, floated bodiless inside the clear liquid, utterly satisfied with everything in the world.
Anthology 2: A Day In The Life Of
Author's Note
Contain: Less sex and fetish, more funnies and set-ups for future events. I've had some some suggestions of what to include in the story, and inflation is one of them, which this chapter touches on.
The CMC are as old as they need to be according to the site rules.
As always, thanks to The Great Derpsby . This is starting to sound routine, but no really, big thanks to Derpsby. Really, really appreciate the help
Anthology 2: A Day In The Life Of
The greatest magician in Equestria woke up to the sound of singing birds. She threw the cover from herself, stood up, had breakfast, and got dressed.
Not being able to stand upright in the tight confines of her home, she nonetheless admired herself and how she filled out her clothes in a full body mirror.
She was dressed in tight, see-through leggings, with fishnet stockings underneath that. On her hands she wore silken gloves with large cuffs over her wrists. A leotard bustier hugged her form tightly, and pressed her ample breasts upward, making them so very appealing, and jiggling with every small move. To finish the ensemble was of course her cloak, and her hat. The ponies of Ponyville might not have been the most impressed with her appearance when she first set hoof in the town, but after her return, they would not be able to take their eyes off her. She took one of her breasts in her hand, and jiggled it in satisfaction.
Trixie rose up and threw her head back to laugh dramatically, but ended up bumping her head into the ceiling.
“Hmph! Well, no matter,” Trixie said, as she straightened out her hat. “Enough of sneaking around in the privacy of one’s home. Let the world see Trixie, and admire her!”
With that, Trixie exited her carriage parked in the outskirts of Ponyville, and walked into town.
It was a beautiful day, and she sun shone gloriously down on her form. The lotions she had purchased in Canterlot had truly helped, and the luster of her coat made her bosom reflect the light wonderfully.
Trixie walked through the town with the confidence of somepony who owned it, swaying her hip with every step.
It’s true that most ponies, stallions and mares, looked at her appreciatively, but not as much as Trixie had anticipated. Still, they were looking, no doubt about that.
However, when she reached the establishment known as Sugarcube Corner, before she entered, she noticed a lavender mane among the ponies standing in line.
Trixie narrowed her eyes. “Sparkle!” she hissed to herself.
Then she noticed something else. Twilight Sparkle was dressed in a plain skirt and cardigan, very casual, barely fitting, but everypony’s eyes were still drawn to her for some reason.
Trixie considered this for a moment, and then started rounding the establishment, keeping some distance from the building and looking through the windows.
When she had a good look at the purple princess, she silently stared at her.
There was something there, but she couldn’t quite place it. She strained her eyes, and put one hand in front of one eye, and concentrated with the remaining once
After a while, Trixie’s mouth fell open from what she saw.
Twilight Sparkle’s bosom was enormous, the cardigan being unable to be closed over them, and their shape poking through the shirt underneath.
Twilight reached the desk, and talked to the plump mare behind the counter. They exchanged pleasantries by the looks of things, and laughed at something.
The plump mare, the married mare, occasionally looked down appreciatively, almost unconsciously, at Twilight’s form. Nopony reacted, the married mare didn’t blush, Twilight wasn’t bothered, and the whole thing seemed routine.
Then the plump mare called out behind her, and from the kitchen bounced another pony that Trixie recognised, if not because of her form.
The earth pony known as Pinkie Pie bounced out with a box of presumably pastries, and greeted Twilight as she handed the box over. With every movement, the pink mare’s bosom bounced as much as she herself did underneath her apron.
Again, the ponies in the establishment looked on with content smiles, but there was no embarrassment, no indication that anything was out of the usual.
They thanked each other, and Twilight turned around to walk out.
As she did, Trixie lit up her horn. Country bumpkins might not be able to detect anything out of the ordinary, but Trixie was a student of illusions, and she knew one when she saw it.
She cast the spell on herself, and her eyes glowed slightly as she looked at the princess again.
Then Trixie’s mouth fell open yet again. Her bosom, her waist, her hips, her luster, none of it was the effect of an illusion. On the contrary, there was illusion-magic there, that hid Twilight Sparkle’s impossibly voluptuous shape, or at least others’ ability to register it as anything out of the ordinary.
Trixie backed into an alley to observe the princess, and when she was certain that Twilight hadn’t spotted her, she followed.
She didn’t really have the clothes for sneaking, which was too bad, as Trixie had the most wonderful form-hugging black suit in her wagon, perfect for a sunny day like this one.
Starlight Glimmer couldn’t breathe out a sigh of contentment, which made her want to sigh one out even more.
The stocking clung wonderfully to her rubber legs, and the maid’s outfit squeezed her rubber form tightly.
Strapped around her muzzle was a mask that went into her mouth, and kept it open. The part inside her mouth had an arrangement to hold different tools in place, in this case a feather duster.
She stood nervously but happy up on her ladder, unable to catch herself if she should fall with her empty shoulder, and a feather duster in her mouth, and cleaned the books on the shelves.
She brought the duster gently back and forth across books, drawing away the dust from them, as she ran her tongue across the arrangement inside her mouth, dreaming that it was her owner’s stallionhood.
When she was almost finished, she stretched herself out to reach just one last book, and lost her balance.
Her eyes widened as she instinctively waved her empty shoulders for something to grab onto, then fell silently to the floor.
She landed on the feather duster, which shot deeper into her mouth, causing a wave of pleasure to shoot through her.
Starlight shook her head, and saw the splatter of dust that had formed, and dutifully started cleaning it up.
When she was finished, she heard the front door open, and she let out a silent cry of joy in her head, and rose up to her hooves to greet her owner.
Sunburst came into the room, and walked up to Starlight and hugged her.
“Hi, Starlight,” he said, then immediately broke away from the hug. “Listen, there are some ponies from the palace coming over and I don’t know if they know about you or not, so…”
Starlight nodded eagerly, and started walking with Sunburst to a corner in the house. There, next to a cabinet, Sunburst opened a panel in the wall, revealing a space barely big enough for an adult pony to squeeze into, padded with angora, with a number of sex toys in the fuzz.
One toy in particular stood out, which Sunburst reached for. It was a dildo longer than a pony’s torso, with a metal ring attached to each end.
With his free hand, Sunburst helped Starlight lie down on the floor, and started inserting the dildo into Starlight’s rubber marehoood.
Starlight smiled with her eyes, and squirmed in ecstacy at the sensation.
Before sunburst inserted it far enough to reach Starlight’s neck, he pulled off Starlight’s legs, and undid the mask strapped around her muzzle.
Starlight instinctively gasped for breath, and then smiled up at Sunburst.
“I love you, Sunburst,” she said, and bent upward, trying to reach him with her mouth.
“I love you too, Starlight,” Sunburst said with a smile, and shared a kiss with his best friend, then inserted the dildo further.
Starlight barely had time to gasp before her throat was blocked by the dildo now coming up and out through her mouth.
She looked on in joy as Sunburst bent her forward, putting the two ends of the dildo, that were both sticking out of her, together, and attached them to each other with a carabiner.
Sunburst pecked Starlight on the cheek, and lifted her into the box in the wall, where she looked at him with love in her eyes as he closed the panel.
As Sunburst opened another hatch to the side and tossed in Starlight’s leg in the space there, he was happy that his best friend would never leave him. He thought that the relation he had with Starlight might unconsciously make him develop some very strange preconceptions on close relations, and considered talking with Starlight and Princess Twilight about it. That subject at least helped him not think about Starlight and having his stallionhood spring up with vigor.
In her dark little habitat, Starlight, held in a forward-bent position, squirmed helplessly, closed her eyes, and let herself drift away on a wave of bliss.
Twilight Sparkle had worked hard, and eventually succeeded, in making the curse that turned her and others into rubber sex dolls into a wonderful fate.
The applications of their abilities in terms of love-making was obvious, but there were plenty other areas where it could prove beneficial, such as combat.
The former king of the Crystal Empire had been fond of the underground, and there were plenty of halls, great as the throne room, hidden underneath the palace, behind many locked doors.
That is where Shining Armor and Mi Amore Cadenza trained theirs and others’ new capabilities as restored and improved sex-dolls.
During Starlight’s escape from the village she had been ruling over, and during the subsequent hunt for her, there were a number of ponies that had gone after her, most numerously royal guards, who had been sent back, or rather, later been found, as helpless, limbless rubber dolls. The princesses, and especially Twilight Sparkle, had made sure that these ponies’ lives were restored to them, albeit not entirely the way it had been before their run-ins with Starlight Glimmer.
So the guards needed more training to make use of their new abilities, and in a circle formed by magnificently hunky and voluptuous guardsponies, a mare and a stallion faced each other.
The stallion was missing his dominant arm, it lying on the floor beside him, bloodless, and waiting to be reattached. He held his sword in his remaining arm.
The mare was missing both arms, and held her sword in her mouth.
Both of them were naked, along with everypony in the room who formed the circle around them. At first, these ponies had started sparring with real, sharpened weapons, and clothes, but their new abilities to seal up just about any damage had quickly made the prospect of keeping them supplied with sparring clothes a pointless endeavor. So on display was a dazzling amount of stunningly beautiful mares and stallions, completely unclothed.
The two opponents didn’t take their eyes off each other, but it wasn’t out of fear. Some time of sparring with sharp swords and spears, being pierced through the head and chest repeatedly, was finally hammering home the knowledge that they didn’t need to fear formerly fatal wounds; they only needed to fear being cut up into so small pieces as to be helpless.
The stallion had the upper hand. In fact, he had the only hand, but he still decided to take a gamble.
After circling each other for a moment, he rushed the mare, thrusting his sword out towards the mare’s throat.
She managed to make a small step, and swung her head down hard, taking the stallion’s arm off just below the shoulder. The crowd cheered.
With the extra weight in her mouth and no arms to keep her balance, the mare stumbled from her swing, and the stallion, unfazed by having his remaining arm lost, smirked at his opponent, and instead swung with his stallionhood towards the mare’s head, as her blade was pointed downward. The crowd held their breath from this seeing this unexpected gambit pay off.
“Ah!” she screamed in alarm, as her sword was knocked from her mouth. She flew several body lengths away from the mighty blow, and landed on her great bosom on the other side of the ring.
The crowd cheered again, as the stallion rushed her.
The mare managed to stand up on her knees, and turned around to see the stallion coming at her, his meaty length being swung at her head.
She bent backward, and felt the stallionhood just barely brush her muzzle, then the crowd cheered as she rose to a crouching position, and launched herself to the stallion who was still regaining his hoofing.
The two were sent flying by the tackle, with the mare managing to force the stallion onto his back, straddling his lower chest.
With neither of them having arms to attack or defend with, the mare instead used what she had left.
She bent forward, and angled her torso, and started pounding the stallion’s head with her great breasts.
The stallion’s head was continually smacked to the sides. He tried squirming along his back and insert his member into the rear of his opponent to gain some purchase to dislodge her, but no luck. Throughout it all, the crowd cheered.
A whistle blowed. The two opponents stopped, and the crowd silenced.
“Match!” Shining Armor shouted.
Their captain stepped in from the crowd, eyeing the two combatants with a pleased look.
“Winner,” he said, to the mare, and the crowd simmered in approval of his verdict.
“Excellent work in using the capabilities of our new bodies, both of you. I hope you all took notice,” Shining Armor said. “Alright, with that, I want everypony to pair up, and continue on their own.”
The crowd dissipated to do as he said, and the two former combatants looked at each other without a trace of contempt. They had been eyeing each other for quite some time before becoming rubber toys, and they had welcomed the transformation, as it had led to the transformees being formed into their own unit, where rules against fraternization were non-existent.
“Captain?” The mare said.
“Yes?” Shining answered.
“Permission to go and finish what we started?” the mare asked.
Their captain nodded. “Granted,” he said, smiling knowingly.
The mare rose to her knees and bent down to offer one of her breasts to the stallion, who smirkingly bit down on a nipple as the mare helped him up.
“Should we get our arms?” he asked, but the mare just bit down on his mane and led him out of the room.
“Thanks for coming, Pinkie,” Twilight said, as she prepared the equipment. “Although, did you want anything, Rainbow? Rarity?”
“If you are experimenting on the capabilities of our new bodies, I wanted to see if I can find out ways to spruce them up in some more daring ways,” Rarity said.
“And I just wanted to see what you guys were up to,” Rainbow Dash said, and shrugged, before turning to Rarity. “What do you mean by sprucing our bodies up? How can they be better?”
“I was considering things like jewels implanted into one’s posterior, and such,” Rarity said.
“Oh… huh,” Rainbow said, considering this.
“Alright, are you ready, Pinkie?” Twilight asked.
“Yup,” Pinkie said, enthusiastically.
“Then get undressed and step out of your skin, please.”
“You got it!” Pinkie said, and literally jumped out of her skirt and sweater, leaving them in a pile on the floor, pulled off her mask and opened her exterior, and managing to jump out of that too, leaving her a giggling, limbless rubber head and torso on the floor.
“Thank you,” Twilight said, lifted her friend up on the table, and presented two phallic objects with air-tubes attached to their bottoms. “Now, I’m going to plug your two lower openings.”
“Many times, I hope!” Pinkie said.
“Indeed,” Twilight said, smilingly. “But today I’m specifically gonna seal them against gas.”
“I don’t get gasses anymore,” Pinkie said.
“Not those types of gasses,” Twilight said, and inserted the objects into Pinkie’s openings.
Pinkie let out a happy little gasp, and a contented “mmm”, as Twilight started pumping the two rods, expanding them with air.
“Mmm,” Pinkie said again, squirming on the table. “I think they’re filled, Twilight.”
Twilight tried pulling them out of her magic, but they didn’t budge. “So they are,” she said. “Next up is your mouth.”
“Oh, you know what I love, Twi,” Pinkie said, before Twilight inserted another object down her throat, this one a tube, connected to a large device on her table.
The process was repeated, this time with a Pinkie silenced by the object down her throat.
“So what now?” Rainbow asked.
“Now, I inject air into this tube,” Twilight said. “I’ve determined that the most catastrophical result possible from this experiment will cause no discomfort and no lasting damage on any of us, but I still want to see how much we can handle.”
Rainbow eyed the whole thing suspiciously. “So, wait,” she said, a smirk growing on her face. “You’re gonna blow her up like a balloon?”
“In… in a sense,” Twilight said.
Rainbow Dash started laughing, and even Rarity tittered as Pinkie’s eyes glowed with mirth.
“Yes, well, anyway,” Twilight said, and flipped the switch on the device.
Is she did, Pinkie’s eyes widened, and her stomach started expanding.
“How are you doing, Pinkie?” Twilight asked. “Uncomfortable?”
Pinkie shook her head.
“Having fun?”
Pinkie nodded.
“Great. If something happens, well, uh… try and get our attention.”
Pinkie Pie nodded eagerly, and turned her attention to her swelling belly.
“So what’s up, Rares?” Rainbow asked. “I haven’t tasted you in almost two days.”
“Oh, I’ve been a bit busy planning a little getaway,” Rarity said, as Pinkie’s ribs started to give and expand.
“Yeah? What kind, and are we invited?” Rainbow asked.
“I don’t see why you shouldn’t be,” Rarity said, as Pinkie tried wiggling back and forth, but not making a lot of progress.
Beside Pinkie, Twilight was diligently taking notes.
“Where are you going?” Rainbow asked.
“To Starlight’s old village,” Rarity said. “I’m planning a little game, with a whole day of getting into the mood.”
“Cool. When is it?”
“Three days from now.”
“But I have Wonderbolts-training that day,” Rainbow complained.
“Don’t worry, darling,” Rarity said, waving Rainbow’s concerns away. “Perhaps we can play the whole game again if you’re interested.”
“What is this game about anyway?” Rainbow asked.
In the background, Pinkie’s body had started making strange noises, and she shook her head at Twilight.
“What?” Twilight asked. “What is it, Pinkie?”
Pinkie’s body was now big enough to almost swallow her face, and she looked between Twilight and the machine that was pumping her full of air.
Twilight reached over and shut it down, and Pinkie looked at her body again.
Twilight reached out and softly squeezed Pinkie, making little rubbery noises. “Hmm, you seem very stretched, Pinkie, how do you feel?”
Pinkie started moving her head as if she was talking, her eyes moving animatedly back and forth, and after it seemed as if she had given a full rundown of how her week had been, she looked at her three friends with a smile in her eyes.
“Uuh, great,” Twilight said. “Do you feel like you’re going to burst?”
Pinkie Pie nodded, then shook her head.
“What was that?” Rainbow asked. “Yes? No? Maybe? Both?”
Pinkie Pie nodded her head at ‘both’.
“Hmm,” Twilight said, and lit up her horn.
“Aha,” she said. “Yes, it seems you were close to burst, but your restoration-factor is compensating, reinforcing and replenishing your rubber tissue. If we give you time to ‘heal’, we should be able to inflate you some more.”
Pinkie Pie nodded, smilingly.
“Alright, this has given me a lot of data,” Twilight said. “Want to be let out, Pinkie?”
Pinkie shrugged, as best as she could, and nodded.
“Alright, let me just remove this,” Twilight said, and pulled the hose from the plug in Pinkie’s mouth.
As she did, Pinkie shot away like a deflating balloon, zooming back and forth across the room, blowing a raspberry.
When she finally landed on the floor with a ‘smack’, Twilight was looking at her with a stunned expression, Rarity’s face was red from trying not to laugh, and Rainbow Dash was rolling on the floor and kicking her legs in the air, laughing desperately
“Do you think we should do this?” Apple Bloom asked, as she and her friends walked into Twilight’s laboratory.
“Don’t you wanna try doing magical research?” Scootaloo asked.
“Sure, but there could be stuff we aren’t supposed to touch down here,” Apple Bloom said.
“Twilight wouldn’t leave dangerous stuff just lying around,” Scootaloo insisted.
“We’re in a basement, in a room I think should be locked,” Sweetie Belle pointed out.
“What, you don’t wanna try being a magical scientist either?” Scootaloo asked.
“I just don’t wanna end up like that pony,” Sweetie Belle said, and pointed to the purple brain floating around in a jar.
“Wow!” Scootaloo and Apple Bloom said at the same time, running up to look at the lump.
“You think it’s real?” Apple Bloom said.
“Maybe,” Scootaloo said, and tapped at the glass. “Or maybe she’s cloning things down here.”
“What, like making another of her own brain?” Apple Bloom asked.
“It could be a model,” Sweetie Belle suggested.
“Mm, maybe,” Scootaloo admitted, feeling a little disappointed at the prospect.
“Hey, unicorn-magic,” Apple Bloom said, pointing at a whiteboard with diagrams and scribbles, and a large amount of research papers scattered around. “Can you make sense of this, Sweetie Belle?”
“Hmm. I can try,” she offered. “Let’s see... It’s something about a spell. ‘Ideally, a fully formed libido should be present in the target, or the spell is rejected, to keep ponies who are not ready for the spell to have it used on them. As it is now, ponies with partially formed libidos are transformed, and their libidos rapidly developed, at least that’s how I theorize it working. This is not ideal, but better than no safety measures at all’.”
“What’s a libido?” Scootaloo asked.
“It’s a dance, isn’t it?” Apple Bloom said.
“Oh, yeah,” Scootaloo said. “How do you have a ‘partially formed’ dance?”
“You have ‘form’ when you dance,” Apple Bloom pointed out. “Can you cast this spell, Sweetie?”
“It looks complicated, but I can try,” Sweetie Belle said. “Anypony up for a dance?”
“Yeah!” Apple Bloom and Scootaloo said.
Over in the Everfree, Twilight Sparkle, who was visiting her friend Zecora, finally felt the alarm-system in her laboratory go off.
“Uh oh.”
Rainbow Dash was having a good day.
She wasn’t currently engaging in some wild lovemaking with her magnificent body, or anypony else’s body for that matter, but unlike how it might sometimes seem for people with enough insight into her personal life, that wasn’t everything she enjoyed.
The Apple family was making cider, and this time, she had been offered to help in exchange for quite a stockpile of her own.
So she was walking through Applejack’s orchards, carrying apples in a large basket towards the barn, with a goofy smile on her face.
“Alright, what’s the big deal!?” she heard a raspy voice ask from the side.
“Waugh!” Rainbow shouted in alarm, almost dropping the basket of apples, which had been stabilized by the large breasts resting on them through Rainbow’s shirt. She looked towards the voice to see who had almost made her earn less cider.
“Trixie ?” Rainbow asked in confusion.
“Answer Trixie!” Trixie demanded, and advanced on Rainbow Dash. “What have you done!?”
“Uuuh,” Rainbow started, confused. “I don’t know. What have I done?”
“Why are your titties so big!?” Trixie said, poking Rainbow in one of them. “Trixie demands to know!”
Rainbow Dash slowly backed a step, staring at the offending digit, before looking up at Trixie. “How did you…?” she started, before shaking her head. “I mean, uh, what are you talking about?”
“Don’t lie to Trixie! The Great and Powerful Trixie sees all!” Trixie exclaimed. “Like how your bosom bounces with every step, how full and lustrous your form is, and how your dirty work clothes hug the form of your buttocks! Trixie sees their shape! They are practically painted on, like a second layer of denim skin.”
Rainbow opened her mouth to protest, but couldn’t think of what to say. This had been such a serene day, and maybe it had something to do with being functionally immortal, but despite her behavior, Trixie didn’t really scare her, so her brain was still lurching into gear.
“And that is just the beginning!” Trixie continued. “What about your waist? It is much wider than Trixie remembers them, and your belly looks even more firm and your hips so much more full.”
Rainbow’s eyes shifted about as she tried thinking of a response. “Uuh, look, this is flattering an all, but I really gotta help Applejack with her cider-making.”
Rainbow Dash started walking away from Trixie, casting slightly nervous glances behind her at the silently fuming mare in her racy outfit.
Trixie narrowed her eyes. Something had happened since last she was in Ponyville, and she was going to find out what. Twilight Sparkle might not have been an as a great magician as Trixie , but she was the most powerful magician in town... when Trixie wasn’t there of course.
The answers would be found in her undeserved castle.
The Detective and the Aristrocrat
Author's Note
Contains: Torturing someone who cannot be tortured. Limbless sex. Kinky accents.
You probably can't electrify someone made of rubber, no, but people made of rubber also cannot exist.
Thanks to The Great Derpsby, Pozzo, and Airship-King for their help.
The Detective and the Aristrocrat
The sounds of gasping, tittering, clinking of drinking glasses, flipping cards, and hundreds of ponies enjoying themselves were filling the great room. In other words, the sound of money .
Pompous stallions in expensive suits and with well-trimmed facial hair were sporting wide grins and holding mares (and sometimes stallions) around their waists as they threw away money that could feed your average pony for years.
Mares in expensive dresses and ridiculously made-up manes were doing the same, holding stallions (and sometimes mares) around their waists.
Ponies in plain suits were positioned discreetly in some of the corners and around some of the doors, but they did not see everything, like the earth pony mare slinking in through one of the more inconspicuous doors.
The mare in question looked around, noting that she had remained unseen, and further snuck into a small side-room, containing shelves filled with drinking glasses, decks of cards, dice, spare parts for every mechanism used in the large casino.
Noting that she was relatively safe at the moment, the mare pulled the shoulder straps from her dress off her, and pulled down.
The moment she did, her boobies jumped out of the dress, eager to be free, and jiggling with excitement at the prospect. She stepped out of her dress, and pulled her mane free.
Dressed in nothing more than evening gloves, thigh high socks, and a thong, Shadow Spade let out a sigh.
She still wasn’t used to having her new figure. She had always thought she had been easy to look at, but after being transformed into a rubber doll, she felt she might perhaps be a bit too easy to look at.
Not all that long ago, she had been monitoring the comings and goings of guards from the royal palace, as she always were, and had noticed a change in activity.
Ponies would be sent out, on missions or exercices, it was hard to say. Their whereabouts would be a mystery, and then they’d reappear in the palace a few days or weeks later, being transferred to new units and quarters.
None of her contacts in the guard knew why. Indeed, most of them hadn’t even noticed anything out of the ordinary.
It was too interesting to pass up, so without being hired, Shadow Spade was on the case.
During her search, she had tracked a unicorn mare. That unicorn mare had in turn promptly cast a spell on her, and Shadow Spade had found herself as a limbless, helpless rubber doll, simply lying on the floor in the basement of an old theater, sporting a new shape, prominently among them a very large behind and bosom.
It was a worrying experience, but thankfully she had shortly after been found by her old friend, A.K. Yearling, also known as Daring Do, who had taken her to the princesses.
Prior to finding Shadow Spade, Daring Do had had the same thing happen to her, and been given a new, outer body by the princesses, as well as a new cutie mark to wear on her inner body.
It was a lot of comfort for Shadow Spade that Daring Do, the one much more eager to, and better at, taking to fisticuffs, had also been bested by the powerful unicorn.
Daring Do and the princesses had explained what had happened, and Shadow Spade’s new nature as a living sex toy in disguise. At the time, Princess Celestia and Princess Luna had not suffered the fate of being transformed into a sex doll, but Princess Twilight had, and explained what she had learned of cutie marks as a sex doll.
She had said that as a toy, she could be given a cutie mark that let her explore and enjoy carnal pleasures in impossible ways. In addition, she could also be granted as property to a pony. Daring Do had removed her outer body, and showed her new cutie mark: a heart chained to princess Celestia’s cutie mark.
Daring Do was ecstatic to be Princess Celestia’s property, and had absolute autonomous freedom, except when Celestia wished otherwise, mostly in the bedroom.
Shadow Spade had similarly offered herself to be Princess Luna’s property, and the princess had accepted.
Since that time, she had grown very close to her owner, and had become her personal agent and lover, just like Daring Do had with Princess Celestia.
Shadow Spade pulled her thong down, and parted her lower lips.
She bit her lower lip, the one on her face, to stop herself from moaning as she grabbed onto a plastic bag inside her, and started pulling it out. Her lips parted more than would be comfortable for most ponies, but Shadow Spade just smiled to herself, and pulled the plastic bag out of her marehood, retrieved a pair of horseshoes from it, and put the dress into it along with her gloves and socks.
She bunched the bag up, and gently forced it up into her marehood. It would have chafed awfully and be risky in all kinds of ways before, but not now. Now she simply hid it from sight with her thong pulled up.
Having her new owner sponsor her had helped her to rebuild her wardrobe, but even so, she was sorely lacking in clothes that fit her new form, and wasn’t going to risk damaging one of the few dresses she could squeeze herself into by crawling through ventilations with it on.
But then again, Princess Luna had sent her to a designer in Ponyville, the famous Lady Rarity who was also a rubber doll as is turned out, which hadn’t been a bad experience, after she had stopped fawning over her that is. She had insisted on giving away the dresses for free, and Shadow Spade had insisted to pay, especially with Princess Luna as a sponsor.
Finally, a compromise had been reached. After telling Rarity of her adventures, and her plans to use her sexual guile from here on, Rarity had accepted sex as payment. It was no surprise that two rubber dolls meeting ended up in bed together, but Rarity had shivered in delight when imagining potential scandal, and how one of the ponies she so admired now knew the secret.
Shadow Spade put on the horseshoes with their padded, gel-filled bottoms, climbed up in a shelf, and grabbed her wrist.
She broke her lower arm as if it was made of a candy bar, which would normally have been a terrifying sight, but now only revealed rubber, as well as the handle of a screwdriver. She pulled out the screwdriver through the rubber that made up her wrist, and let her wrist reform and heal itself, then went to work with opening the vent.
Shortly after, she moved slowly and methodically through the vent. Her inability to feel discomfort being extremely helpful now, as she rubbed herself along the cold metal, her large breasts squished against the hard bottom.
Silently as a shadow, and slow as a snail, Shadow Spade crawled through the vents, willingly breaking her upper arms and her spine to squeeze through tight spaces before continuing.
She spied out through one grate, and saw one guard walk past another one, sharing a nod between them. She also noted that one door was unguarded. At least it looked like it was. All the guards in the building were in fact guarding that door, along with the vault. Unlike the vault, the location of which could not be hidden, this room was not to have attention drawn to it.
After quite a while of grunting and crawling, Shadow Spade reached her destination. Opening a vent from the inside would not be harder, but it would be noisier. She knew however, that the room was empty, and started bending the grate open with her screwdriver.
After she had opened the vents enough, she climbed through the twisted metal, not being bothered by the twisted metal digging into her skin and tearing large gashes when she crawled out of the tight space.
“Aah,” Shadow Spade said, pleased with herself, and looked around the luxurious private bathroom.
She pulled off her thong and stepped into the tub, showering her naked form with water for a few moments, getting rid of the dust that had caked on her body as she crawled through the vent.
She stepped out onto the floor again, dried herself off with a towel, and smilingly reached down into her marehood and retrieved the plastic bag from inside her.
She slipped her gloves and socks back onto herself, and stepped into her dress, struggling a bit to fit her breasts into it as she pulled her shoulder straps back up.
She made her mane up again, and stepped out into the empty apartment that the bathroom was part of.
She didn’t crouch down to sneak, but walked casually up towards a painting, gently removed it, and inspected the safe behind it.
It had taken quite some effort to find all of this out, but it had been easier as a rubber toy than it would have been as a normal pony. Shadow Spade had tried using sexual guile to her advantage, and it had never been easier.
She entered the combination, opened the safe, and retrieved a felt case of papers, ignoring the jewels and gold that lay beside it. Shadow Spade could do with some money to spend on pleasures and leisure, but taking the contents of this safe would set her up for life, which wasn’t any fun. No, she preferred earning her keep. Besides, her clients didn’t pay her for thieving, they paid her for finding and collecting her objective.
Shadow Spade opened the circular case, unfurled the papers, glanced through the documents written on the long scrolls, and then, satisfied, she closed the safe, placed the painting back over it, placed the tube of scrolls between her great breasts, and walked over to the door.
She paused before opening it, and listened. Outside was quiet, as it should’ve been, and preparing her act as a lost patron of the casino just looking for someplace to get some air, or perhaps some intimate company with a bored guard, she stepped out into the hallway.
…
Only to find herself greeted by about twenty figures clad in black, tight, sleek, and intimidating outfits, faceless breathing masks, and armed with sleek crossbows, all trained at her head. Despite the uniform look of their clothes, she spotted unicorns, pegasus ponies, earth ponies, and quite a few griffins among them.
With a more than little shocked expression, Shadow Spade looked around at the masks completely hiding the faces, and slowly raised her hands.
“Ah, Madam Spade,” a voice sounded from the side, as a slow thumping approached.
Shadow Spade nodded in sudden understanding.
“Baroness Von Ebenholz,” Shadow Spade said in a light, conversational tone. “Fancy running into you here.”
“Likevise,” the duchess said, and moved past two of her guards.
A black-coated, female griffin of impressive physique came into Shadow Spade’s view. Although she was already familiar with Baroness Glenda Von Ebenholz, seeing her always managed to send shivers down Shadow Spade’s spine, both good ones and bad ones.
She wore a black, sleek uniform, just like her henchmen, only bulging with muscles in all the right places. On her left side hung a sword with no hilt on, because her right arm ended halfway between her hand and her elbow, just like her peg-leg adorned right leg did halfway up the knee, and her left wing, the only one remaining, was just a short stump with a few feathers on it.
Even so, Shadow Spade knew this was not a griffin to be crossed.
“I truzt you have vhat I am after?” Glenda asked.
“I believe I do,” Shadow Spade confirmed. “Although I’m afraid it’s not my job to give it to you.”
“Indeed it vould not be,” Glenda said, nodding sympathetically. “But I’m afraid zhat ve are going to take it off your handz nonzhelezz.”
Glenda nodded towards one among her henchmen, then pointed at Shadow Spade’s breasts with her arm stump.
Shadow Spade didn’t flinch as the henchmen reached in between her boobs, retrieved the tube of papers, and placed it Glenda’s remaining hand.
“Ve zhank you for your azzistanse, but we cannot allow you to ztroll around free, now that you haf zeen uz,” Glenda said, and nodded towards two other henchmen. “Take her vith uz.”
Two of the black clad figures stepped forward, pulling out ropes from their pouches, and within seconds had bound Shadow Spade’s hooves together, and her wrists, to her front.
Shadow let them do so without struggle. This felt like the time Daring Do would try and kick and fight her soon-to-be captors and try and escape, but Shadow Spade did not operate like that.
When they had finished, one of them crouched down and threw Shadow over her shoulder, and the whole crew started moving through the corridor.
Shadow’s bosom jiggled beneath her face, her dress hugged her buttocks closely, leaving little to the imagination, and the slit for her legs had parted, showing her full thighs for all to see.
Glenda walked behind her, along with her faceless, silent henchmen, gracefully despite her limping from her peg leg.
She looked at Shadow Spade, and cocked her head. “There iz zomething different about you, Shadow.”
“I have my hair up,” Shadow noted.
“Ah, yes, of course,” Glenda said, nodding.
Shadow looked around, and saw large ponies dressed in suits lying on the floor, darts sticking out of them, and their chests still moving. “No casualties?” she asked.
“None,” Glenda confirmed. “Nor injuriez. A zmooth operation.”
“Glad to hear that,” Shadow said, as they walked out through a door, onto the room.
Shadow looked around, and saw a lack of stars in the sky, before realizing that she was looking at an enormous, black airship. Silently parked above the large building. It was likely that none of the staff or patrons had even noticed it.
A rope-ladder was lowered, and Shadow had another rope tied around her, the stallion doing the tying then attaching that rope to his belt, and climbed ahead of the mare carrying Shadow as she climbed.
Another henchman took the remnants of Glenda’s arm around his shoulder, and helped keep her steady as she climbed up with her remaining arm and leg.
They climbed aboard, and quickly went in through a door, revealing a cozily decorated hallway in wood and soft carpeting.
“We leave immediately,” Glenda ordered, and her henchmen scattered to take off, except for four henchmen, who carried Shadow into a cabin, with Glenda following.
“Tie her up,” Glenda ordered, and the henchmen plopped Shadow down onto a bed, undid the ropes that held her arms and legs, then held her down to the bed as one of them started tying her legs down.
“I hope you are not vorried,” Glenda said.
“Worried about what?” Shadow said. “Being captured?”
“I vas zhinking about our hozpitality,” Glenda said, before addressing her minions. “Do not tie her armz above her head, zhat becomes very uncomfortable after a while.”
Shadow Spade considered the question as her arms was tied to her side. “I don’t know, are you being cheeky? Saying ‘hospitality’ and meaning ‘abuse’.”
Glenda pretended to look offended. “Vhy ve vould never! Unless you vish it of courze.”
“Well, that would depend on how long you’re gonna keep me here,” Shadow Spade said. “I’ll want some entertainment eventually.”
Glenda looked a little sad as her minions stepped away from Shadow Spade. “Zadly, I am not planning on keeping you here zhat long, only until zhese have reached zheir destination,” she said, and held up the tube with papers.
“I see,” Shadow Spade said. “Oh well.”
“Never fear, ve shall treat you properly,” Glenda said, and whispered something into one of the minions’ ear, who nodded.
Glenda and all but two minions started walking out of the room. “Call if you need anything, madam,” she said as she walked out.
“Don’t worry, I will,” Shadow Spade said, pleasantly.
Glenda and her minions left the room, and left Shadow Spade tied up on the bed, two henchmen standing by the door, almost completely unmoving, staring at her silently behind their faceless masks.
Shadow relaxed into the pillow she was resting her head on, staring up into the ceiling as she tried figuring out how to get out of this mess.
One of her favorite tactics in getting what she wanted had recently, understandably, been sexual subterfuge. It helped a lot that her body and her new talents were apparently so overwhelming that most ponies didn’t even remember much of it if she put some effort into it.
That’s how she had gotten the layout for the building with the casino, and the combination for the safe. The owner of the safe had a mistress, and it had been a simple task to follow her, introduce herself in a bar, take her back to her place, love her silly, and have her spill all her secrets during the sexual bliss.
Shadow Spade had then searched the place for any additional information, before planting a kiss on the mare’s neck, then slipping out into the night, feeling slightly sad that she couldn’t stick around and cuddle.
Daring glanced at the guards, a male griffin and a female pony, wondering how she might employ that tactic to them.
… Then groaned internally. She was tied up tightly, one of her favorite activities, and had started thinking about sex. She wouldn’t last five minutes like this before trying to rub herself.
She thought about how to best approach this subject for a moment before speaking up.
“You’re not golems, are you?” she asked the guards.
They looked at each other, then shook their heads at Shadow.
“Well then you’re very well-behaved for having a captive mare in her best dress tied up, helpless,” she said, smiling at them. “Not to boast, but just about any other pony would be forcing themselves on me right now.”
They looked at each other again, and nodded concedingly.
“Which highlights something interesting,” Shadow Spade said, and starting squirming against her bonds. “You see, I like being tied up, and with such nice guards, well, perhaps a little bit of forcing would be in order?”
They cocked their heads, and Shadow Spade jiggled her breasts. “How about it?”
The guards glanced at each other, before redoubling their efforts to stoically stand guard.
“Don’t you like it?” Shadow asked, smirking at the guards.
They did not move, but she saw the crotch area tightening on the stallion’s pants.
“I can keep this up for quite a while,” Shadow Spade said. “Actually, I think I’m gonna slip out of my dress soon. Good, they like their freedom.”
The guards were breathing quicker and quicker, and before long, they glanced at each other, and scuttled out of the room, probably to take care of something else.
“Pity,” Shadow said, then detached her arms and legs where they were tied, leaving her with arms ending part way below her elbows, and leg halfway up her thighs.
Her dress was still tied to the bed along with her legs though, so she had to slip out of that as well.
She hopped off the bed, landing on her buttocks, and dressed only in a thong, before heaving herself towards the door.
“Perhaps… hmm, find the scroll, grab it, and jump overboard?” Shadow mumbled to herself as she stood on her leg-stumps and managed to open the door.
She glanced out into the corridor, only to see it empty of guards. “Now, where to go?”
She silently heaved herself forward on her stumps, her breasts and buttocks jiggling all the while, before remembering where the thumping of Glenda’s peg leg had headed after she had left the room.
Shadow closed the door behind her, then heard approaching hoof-steps from behind a corner.
She scurried behind a tapestry, and heard the guards pass by.
“Gotta be careful,” she whispered to herself. “There were plenty of griffins among them and they’re a lot more quiet.”
Shadow heaved herself down the opposite hallway, and saw one door that was alone on its wall, indicating it to leading into a larger room.
“A good a guess as any,” Shadow said, and opened the door with her arm-stumps.
True enough, it led into a cabin decorated and made cozy with wooden panels, tapestries, cushions, and a large bed.
On a desk, right in front of Shadow, lay the tube she had recently retrieved from the casino.
She closed the door and crawled over to it, lifted herself up on the chair, and took the tube in her mouth.
She had only jumped down on the floor again, when the door opened. Shadow froze, and when the somewhat tired-seeming Glenda von Ebenholz finally registered Shadow’s presence, she froze as well.
Shadow knew that fisticuffs was Daring Do’s speciality, but didn’t have much to lose in putting up a fight, and tossed herself as well as she could towards Glenda.
“Guardz!”
With lightning-like reflexes, Glenda had attached her hiltless sword on her arm-stump, drawn it, and smacked Shadow Spade with the blunt end off to the side.
Shadow Spade was sent tumbling across the floor, landing on her back, but before she could do anything else, Glenda’s peg leg pressed down on her chest, between her breasts.
Glenda was looking down at Shadow, her sword pointed towards her face. Shadow looked up at her, but instead of anger, Glenda was looking at her with a highly curious expression.
Before either could say anything, the door opened, revealing a pair of guards in a wide stance, ready for battle.
Glenda managed to tear her eyes from the almost naked form pinned underneath her peg leg, and turn to the guards. “Go check on vhere she vas tied up, and bring zome rope.”
After the guards had left, Glenda looked down at Shadow Spade.
“How is zhis pozzible?” she asked, and nudged one of Shadow’s arm-stumps with the flat of her blade.
Shadow said nothing, she was busy trying to figure out what she felt.right now. She had only recently turned into a rubber doll, and had only used her sexual wiles a few times since then. That she and the princesses among others were actually walking, talking toys was a great secret. A secret that might now be out, unless she thought fast. She was naked and alone in a zeppelin full of ponies and griffins that would interrogate her.
And of course, throughout it all, the arousal was there.
The pressure on her chest increased, dragging her arousal with her.
“How!? ” Glenda asked.
“Sorry,” Shadow Spade said, smirking a bit at the imposing griffin. “Secret.”
Glenda let out a sigh and looked thoughtfully at Shadow Spade as the guards came back, ropes, arms, and legs held in their hands.
Glenda contemplated it for a second, before looking around her room. In the ceiling was a hook for hanging lamps, big and sturdy as befitting vessel of this kind.
“Tie her up,” she said, and stepped off Shadow Spade.
The guard with the arms and legs put them down on the floor, and hoisted Shadow Spade up by her arm-stumps.
The other tied ropes around them, below the elbow this time, and together they hoisted Shadow Spade up and hung her from the ceiling, her eyes being on the same level as Glenda’s.
“Good job,” Glenda said, after the guards had secured the rope tightly around Shadow Spade’s arms. “Leave zhe limbs. Dizmissed.”
The two guards nodded at their leader, then promptly left Shadow Spade along with Glenda.
Shadow Spade hung from her arms, watching Glenda as she undid her belt, put the sword back in its scabbard, and unfastened her cloak.
She undid her pants and her blouse, revealing more of her muscular form underneath her clothes. Before long, she wore only panties, a tank top, and a peg leg. She took Shadow Spade’s left forearm, collapsed into the chair by the desk, and put it against her arm-stump.
Shadow Spade stayed silent throughout the whole thing. She hadn’t had anything to drink in a while, which was good because she suspected that she’d have leaked it out by now, helplessly watching her captor use her bodyparts.
Still, she was only wearing a thong, so her flush wouldn’t be that well-hidden.
Shadow’s disembodied arm did of course not do anything for Glenda, who let out a disappointed sigh.
“Vhere did you get zhis?”
Shadow Spade was taken by the genuineness in Glenda’s tone, and smiled sadly. “I’m sorry, my lady, but I cannot tell you.”
Glenda looked down at the arm again, and back up at Shadow. “Pleaze tell me, Madam Shadow.”
Shadow shook her head. “No, but would using the rest of my body be any consolation?”
“It might,” Glenda said, and stood up. “If you vill not tell me, I vill use force.”
Shadow smiled at her captor. “No hard feelings if you do.”
Glenda and Shadow held their gaze for a few moments, before Glenda nodded.
“Zo be it,” she said, and walked out through the door.
Not long after, she returned, followed by a guard, carrying a large box that she deposited on the desk, before nodding to Glenda and walking out again.
Glenda gently spun Shadow around, so that she couldn’t see what was being up out of the box. She tried turning her head to see what the sound of rifling through the box would reveal, but before she could start spinning around, she felt something large enter her mouth.
“Mm!? Mmmm!” she moaned into the ballgag in surprised delight, barely able to get any air past it when exhaling, and being entirely blocked from inhaling through it.
Still having Glenda behind her, Shadow felt a suction cap being placed on her right temple, followed by her left.
Then Glenda turned Shadow around again, and looked her in the eyes as she gently put her talons on Shadow’s muzzle. “I’ll azk you again. Vhere did you get your armz and legz?”
Shadow let out a sigh and pretended to seem resigned, and shook her head.
Glenda’s talons pressed down on Shadow’s nostrils, and Shadow pretended to seem scared from being suffocated.
She weakly shook her head, but Glenda held, to Shadow’s growing arousal. She did notice that whatever was attached to her temples was hooked up to a device on the desk.
Eventually, Glenda let go, and Shadow took deep, relieved-seeming breaths.
Glenda stepped back and observed the captured pony, eyeing her body up and down.
She bent down, and lifted the front of Shadow’s thong, making her squirm and lighting her face up in embarrassment as her captor saw how flushed she was.
Glenda looked back up at Shadow Spade with a calm expression. “Oh, do not vorry, Madam Shadow,” she said. “Ve all have our desirez. However, zhis does mean zhat I vill have to take zhis to zhe next level.”
Glenda stepped back, and sat down by her desk, putting her remaining hand on the box that was hooked up to Shadow’s temples.
“Tell me,” she said.
Shadow shook her head slowly.
Glenda turned a knob on the device, and a wonderful pain shot through Shadow Spade.
She was helpless, she was naked, she was humiliated, she could be tortured until the end of time. All served to fuel Shadow Spade’s enjoyment as the electrical current coursed through her skull.
She let out a muffled wail from the sensation, not being sure if she wanted it more intense or if that would take away her ability to think. Shadow’s face was scrunched up, her eyes tightly shut from the incredible sensation.
Glenda turned the knob, removing the great feeling.
Shadow was left panting through her nose, her head hanging.
“Ready to talk?” Glenda asked.
Shadow pretended to struggle to lift her head, and shook it at Glenda.
Glenda nodded calmly, and turned the knob again.
“Mmmmmmmmmm!” Shadow shrieked in pleasure, as she shook her body and tried squirming in every direction in desperate ecstasy, before the feeling disappeared again.
“Pleaze talk, Shadow,” Glenda said.
Shadow could never reveal her owner’s big secret, and keeping that secret was leading to this amazing scenario. The only thing that worried her was that perhaps Glenda would take enough pity on her to stop the torture. So she shook her head again, still swinging limply from her struggling.
Glenda sighed, and put her talon on her peg leg. She unscrewed it, and from her sitting position, she reached out with her peg leg and pulled down Shadow Spade’s thong, making it fall limply to the floor.
Still panting weakly, Shadow raised her head to look at Glenda with a pleading and embarrassed look on her face. Glenda looked at Shadow’s marehood, her pleasure obvious, and Shadow weakly squirmed to try and hide herself.
“I’m glad you are enjoying thiz in zome vays,” Glenda said. “I must admit, I am as vell.”
Shadow smiled weakly through her ballgag at Glenda, and let her head slump again.
Glenda put her talon on the knob again. “Juzt a little,” she said, and turned it slightly.
“Mmm!” Shadow shrieked again, but the sensation was much weaker than before, and didn’t paralyze her with pleasure. She tried futilely to shake her head, trying to dislodge the cups on her temple, but to her happiness, to no avail.
Glenda reached over to the side of her desk, as Shadow was left spasming weakly in her bondage. She grabbed one cane, and attached another one without a handle to the metallic connection arrangement on her stump.
“That looked like a good amount,” Glenda said, and turned off the electricity, then rose from her chair and limped over to Shadow with her canes.
Shadow looked at the crippled Griffin appreciatively, while she shook from the pulses of electricity shooting through her. The baroness looked so graceful despite her handicaps, so strong and confident. If she could choose anypony other than Luna to be her owner, it would be Glenda.
Glenda hooked the handled cane over her wrist, then softly put her talon on Shadow’s cheek.
“Shadow Spade,” she said kindly. “This vill be the lazt chance for some time that I vill azk you vhere you got your limbz. If you do not answer now, I will take many libertiez vith your body before I ztop and azk again. Vhere did you get zhem?”
Shadow leaned into the touch, savoring the feeling of the sharp, strong talon, before looking at Glenda again, and leaning her head forward.
Glenda obliged, and rested her forehead against Shadow Spade’s. Shadow could feel Glenda’s beak against her muzzle, as they looked at each other warmly for a long time.
Then Shadow shook her head.
“I underztand,” Glenda said, and nodded. “I vill not ztrive to leave you permanently debilitated, but I vill not make any guaranteez.”
Shadow nodded concedingly.
Glenda smiled. “I haf very much enjoyed this, madam,” she said. “It is not often that somepony allowez me to indulge fully. Rest assured that if my miniztrations do leave you debilitated, I vill do my utmozt to restore you, even though unlike you–” she inclined her head towards Shadow’s disembodied arms and legs “– I do not haf accezz to as good vares.”
Shadow shot her muzzle forward, and pressed the ballgag into Glenda’s feathers, doing her best to rub her lips against her captor.
“Good,” Glenda said, and smiled again, and limped back to the chair. She unscrewed the metal connector on her arm stump, making it come off and take the cane with it. “Then let uz begin.”
Shadow looked on appreciatively, as Glenda grabbed one of her breasts in her arm-stump, and gently squeezed it.
Glenda looked teasingly at Shadow, before grabbing the knob of the electrical device. “Scream for me, madam,” she said.
Shadow jumped in sudden anticipation, her eyes widening, before the knob turned, and pain once again shot through her.
“MMMMMM!” Shadow shrieked, throwing her head back and thrashing desperately.
The electricity faded, and Shadow panted as her head slumped forward again.
“Did zat hurt?” Glenda asked.
“Ff, ff, mm mm,” Shadow confirmed, nodding her head weakly.
“Good,” Glenda said, and rolled her chair towards Shadow, feeling herself up with her stump.
Still sitting, she put her talon against Shadow’s lower spine, and slowly traced it down towards her soft cheeks.
“Zo beautiful,” Glenda said, and squeezed one of the buttocks. “I don’t think I ever vant to let you go.”
Shadow let out a pleased sigh as she stopped panting. She was Luna’s property, but she still liked hearing this.
Shadow stretched down as well as she could, trying to reach down with the remains of her right thigh.
“Something zhe matter, dear?” Glenda asked.
“Fff!” Shadow huffed in confirmation, and looked at Glenda’s body, gently caressing her shoulder with the bottom of her thigh.
Glenda got a curious expression, and stood up, putting her remaining arm on Shadow’s shoulder to support herself.
“Vhat iz it, my lover?”
Shadow leaned her head forward to nuzzle Glenda’s Shoulder and cheek, while gently caressing Glenda’s inner thighs with the stump of her own.
“Oh,” Glenda said, smiling, and leaned forward to rest her head over Shadow’s shoulder as she used her remaining talon to tear her panties off.
They fell to the floor in tatters, and Glenda once again grabbed Shadow by her shoulder, hanging back from it, and allowing Shadow to see what she was doing.
Shadow saw the marehood, or whatever griffin mares call their parts, clearly below her. She gently reached forward with her thigh stump, and touched it.
Glenda melted into the touch, and pushed forward. Shadow’s thigh was pushed downward, and Glenda was gently riding the remains of the leg.
Shadow gently pushed her leg upward, rubbing it slightly against her, and relaxing again. She repeated the process, and Glenda let out a gentle squawk.
Now it was Glenda’s turn to look embarrassed. They looked into each others’ eyes, and smiled.
Glenda reached forward with her arm stump as she gently bounced up and down on Shadow’s thighs, and put it against one of Shadow’s large breasts, gently squeezing it as best as she could.
They stayed like this for a while, Shadow feeling her thigh growing slightly wet with juices. She loved Glenda, and she loved her poise, and she loved that she had managed to put a small dent in it.
Then Glenda disconnected, just as they were staring to pick up, and collapsed into her chair again.
“No, it iz not time for zhat yet,” she said, putting her talon against her chest and taking a series of deep breaths to collect herself. “Ve haf all night, and zere iz plenty left to be done.”
She rose up again, one her lone leg, and demonstrated her great strength as she effortlessly picked Shadow off the hook with her remaining arm, pressed Shadow’s back against her chest, and hung her by her arm stumps around her neck before collapsing into the chair again.
“Aah,” Glenda said, satisfied, and rolled back to the desk. “I zink it’s time for some more of thiz type of fun.”
Glenda put her cheek against Shadow’s from behind, and said in a husky voice, “Remember, my dear, you may vish to tell me vhere you got your limbz on order to stop zis, but I vill not ztop. Not yet.”
As soon as Shadow realized what she was talking about, she heard Glenda’s talon grip the knob on the electricity box, and indescribable pain shot through Shadow’s skull again.
“Mmmmmm!” she shrieked, and tensed up for a moment, before thrashing in Glenda’s lap.
But even Glenda’s stump was strong enough to hold her in place, and Glenda just smiled as she rested her head against Shadow’s shoulder.
“Hmm. It iz zo tempting to just keep turning it up...” Glenda said, and further turned the knob just a little bit, making Shadow intensify her thrashing. “... To zee when a pony’s brain burnz out... but I zuppose I should not.”
Glenda turned off the electricity again, and Shadow hung her head, not being able to do anything but pant, which might have been a good thing. If she had eagerly nodded her head at Glenda’s suggestion, that might have been pushing it too far.
She made an internal note to definitely try to electrically melt her brain sometime in the future, that sounded exciting, she thought.
“You are juzt zo helplezz, aren’t you?” Glenda asked, and put her talon on Shadow Spade’s muzzle.
Shadow nodded. It was true. Even if Shadow Spade was free and had her limbs, and Glenda was without her peg leg and sword, she still wouldn’t stand a chance.
Glenda pinched down on Shadow’s nostrils, cutting off her breath again.
“You cannot breathe, madam,” Glenda teased, mirth and contentedness in her voice.
Shadow managed to let out a minute huff between the side of her mouth and the ballgag, but was immediately silenced again.
“You cannot breathe,” Glenda teased again. “I decide when you can breathe. Do I decide when you can breathe?”
Shadow Spade nodded her head eagerly. By Celestia did Glenda decide when Shadow could breathe, and it turned her on so much.
Shadow Spade struggled for breath, feeling that it was appropriate to do so right about then.
“Shhh, shh-shh,” Glenda shushed, making Shadow Spade reluctantly stop struggling. “Juzt a little longer. Can you keep ztill?”
Shadow didn’t nod, only trying to look back at Glenda with a scared expression, before Glenda finally let go.
Shadow gasped for breath, trying weakly to cough through her nose.
“Do you want to tell me about your limbs?” Glenda asked.
She was actually tempted to tell this lovely griffin all about it, but before she could answer, glenda turned the knob on the electrical device again.
“MMMMM!”
Glenda turned the current off. “I apologize, madam. That might have been a little too much. Let uz find a nice, zlow burn, yes?”
Glenda turned the knob ever so slightly, sending a smaller, but not insubstantial amount of electricity through Shadow’s head.
“MmmMMMM!” she whined, and shut her eyes again.
“Perhapz a pulse?” Glenda softly suggested, and turned another knob.
Instead of a constant stream, a series of pulses, two per second, started shooting through Shadow’s brain, making her spasm in pleasure ever so slightly.
“Mm! Mm, mm, mm, mm, mm,” she moaned, and managed to open her eyes and see through the spasms of wonderful pain.
“Vhat do you think? Iz thiz good?” Glenda asked.
“Mm-mm… MM-mm, mm, mm… MMMM-m, mm, mm!” Shadow tried to answer in confirmation, before managing to turn her head towards Glenda instead, and look into her eyes warmly, and nod her head jerkily. “Mmm.”
Glenda locked eyes with Shadow for a few moments, enjoying the sight of her lover spasming twice per second, before she put her talon on the back of Shadow’s head and held her close.
“You are ze bezt lover I haf ever had, Shadow Spade,” she said, happily. “Zhank you.”
“Mmm,” Shadow Spade tried to moan in response, but was interrupted by the pulses shooting through her. “Mm-mm-mm-mm.”
When they broke the hug, they looked into each other’s eyes again, and Shadow Spade let out a mournful wail through the pulses at what she saw.
One tear from each eye had flown down Glenda’s face, and Shadow Spade instantly tried to reach for her face to dry them off, but was still tied behind Glenda’s neck. Instead, she leaned forward and nuzzled Glenda underneath her eyes.
Glenda let out a small sniffle. “Zhank you, darling,” she said, and turned off the electricity. “It meanz a lot to me to find zomeone who acceptz me.”
“Mmmmm,” Shadow moaned softly, and pressed herself against Glenda’s form.
They closed their eyes and stayed like that for a few moments, before Glenda smiled again. “Vant to continue?”
Shadow nodded, smiling with her eyes.
“Vant some more shockz?”
Shadow nodded again.
Glenda reached for the knob on the device, before stopping herself. “Hmm, perhapz… you can pretend to not vant ze shockz?”
“Hff ff ff,” Shadow chuckled, and nodded again.
Glenda quickly nuzzled Shadow, then reached for the knob. Shadow followed the movement nervously, before looking at Glenda pleadingly.
Glenda let out reluctant sigh. “You know it iz good for you, my love,” she said, making Shadow desperately shake her head with a pleading look in her face.
“You vill zhank me when you’ve learned to love it. I promise you,” she said, in a comforting voice.
“MMM!” Shadow shrieked, before the pulses interrupted her voice again. “Mm! Mm! Mm! Mm!”
They stayed like that for a moment, before Glenda put her hand on Shadow’s face. “Iz it feeling better?”
Shadow weakly shook her head.
Glenda sighed. “Very vell, I vill make you feel good dezpite it,” she said, and pressed Shadow’s back against herself.
Glenda took one of Shadow’s breasts in her talon, and started slowly kneading it.
Shadow tried to let out a prolonged moan, but as always, could just let out a series of, “Mm! Mm mm mm mm.”
“Zo beautiful,” Glenda said, softly. “Zo zoft and varm. I know poniez zometime like crude language. Your tittiez are zo big und zexy, zhey turn me on zo much.”
Shadow’s eyes shifted about uncertainly at this. Glenda stopped, and hummed to herself. “I do not know, perhapz ztep it up a little?” she said before intensifying her caresses, joining in with her arm stump. “Oooh yez, your tittiez are so vunderbar, my little zlut,” she breathed. “Oh yes, you like zhat, do you not? Mmm, yez, take it, you little female dog.”
Glenda’s ministrations slowed down to nothing, and she hummed to herself again, before turning Shadow around slightly in her lap to face her. “I do not know. Vhat do you think?”
Shadow Spade shook her head. She inclined towards Glenda’s talon and nodded eagerly, then looked at Glenda again, moved her lips as well as she could, and shook her head.
“Yez, I agree,” Glenda said. “It was razher undignified, vas it not?”
Shadow nodded.
“Do you like loving me, zhe baroness, Glenda Von Ebenholz?” she asked.
Shadow nodded eagerly.
“Good. Zome poize and authority zhen,” Glenda said, turned Shadow around again, and smiled. “Moan a little for me, vill you.”
Shadow chuckled internally, leaned her head back, and did so. “Mm mm mm mm.”
“And now,” Glenda said, again kneading Shadow’s breast with her talon, while her arm stump slowly snaked its way down Shadow’s belly, down between her legs.
“Mm!” Shadow moaned, in pleasant surprise.
“Am I not nice?” Glenda asked. “I could not touch you zhere, but I vill.”
Shadow nodded eagerly, squirming into the stump, pressing the top of her marehood against it.
“I zhink...” Glenda said, and stopped. “I haf a request.”
Shadow Spade stopped, and glanced back at Glenda.
“Try not to climax,” Glenda said. “If you vant to do zhat for me.”
Shadow nodded eagerly, smiling broadly with her eyes. Could she ever do that! She didn’t have anything in her to do so with anyway. She had enough to make her slick, but not more than that.
She leaned back into Glenda, who rubbed her stump against Shadow’s opening.
“So nice,” she said. “Come on, come on, little pony, open up,” she sang teasingly.
“Mm mm mm mm,” Shadow moaned into her gag, her eyes closed.
Glenda pressed her stump into Shadow’s opening, making her moans intensify, then she brought her stump up towards Shadow’s love-button, gently, slowly, rubbing it in circles.
“MMMMMMM! Mmm mm mm mm mm,” Shadow moaned, momentarily managing a longer one.
“And zhat’s enough for now,” Glenda said, stopped rubbing against Shadow, and turned off the electricity.
“Mmmmm!” Shadow whined.
Glenda reached up and undid the knot holding Shadow’s arms around her in one movement, then turned her around in her lap.
Shadow’s split her leg stumps to sit with them in Glenda’s lap, and put her arm stumps on Glenda’s shoulders, looking at her lovingly.
Glenda reached behind Shadow’s neck, and undid her ballgag.
“Mmm,” Shadow whined softly again, as she felt the gag leaving her mouth with a ‘pop!’
Glenda smiled at Shadow. “Zhank you, ma--”
“No !” Shadow said, softly putting a stump against Glenda’s beak. “Thank you .”
Glenda smiled, and took the stump in her talon, rubbing it against her cheek. “I’m very happy about tonight,” she said. “Who knew I vould just ztumble upon a pony zhis eager to join me in vhat I enjoy?”
Shadow thought to herself that the chances had increased significantly since the hunt for Starlight Glimmer, but kept that to herself.
“I love you, Baroness Glenda Von Ebenholz,” Shadow said.
“Please, madam. Just Glenda . And know zhat I love you .”
“Then, just Shadow ,” Shadow Spade said.
“Glenda, my dear,” Shadow said.
“Yes, my love?” she said.
“I can’t tell you anything about my arms and legs, but I can put you in contact with the pony who provided me with them.”
Glenda smiled, and reached up for one of the wires connected with Shadow’s temple.
Shadow put her arm stump on Glenda’s talon. “Hohohoono,” she said. “We’re not done yet, are we? You said yourself that you wouldn’t stop just because I told you.”
Glenda was taken aback for a moment, before smiling again. “Zo I did, and it appearz ve are not,” she said, and turned to the door. “Guard!” she called gently.
The door opened, and Shadow looked back, both embarrassed and teasingly, at the black-clad stallion who saw her naked, pressed against the wonderful baroness.
“Help me and my lover to zhe bed,” Glenda ordered.
The stallion nodded, and smartly walked up and picked Shadow and the electrical box up, and carried them over to the large bed.
He put the electrical box down on the bedside table, and held a wire in his hand as he looked back at the baroness, questioningly.
“Quite,” the baroness confirmed. “Jealouz?”
The guard nodded, and Glenda smiled cedingly. “I’m sure she vould be fine vith a small jolt.”
The masked stallion looked at Shadow’s face silently, questioningly.
“Sure,” Shadow said, and nodded.
The stallion turned down the pulse-dial, and turned up the main knob.
It was just enough that Shadow didn’t scream, but left her contracting painfully on the bed.
She fought an eye open, and saw the stallion help her lover up, pull off her top and finally allowing her beautiful breasts into the open, and helped her limp over to the bed.
“Good vork,” she said as she lied down on the bed, and the stallion quietly collected Shadow’s arms and legs, and locked them in a trunk on the other side of the room before walking out and closing the door behind him.
“Alone at lazt,” Glenda said, and turned off the electricity.
“Gah! Hah! Haaaah,” Shadow said, and she finally relaxed and collapsed contentedly against the pillow. “Not so alone if they’re just one call away.”
“Zhey are loyal and discreet,” Glenda assured her. “Now, vhere vere ve?”
“I think we were around here,” Shadow said, and hoisted herself up to press Glenda down on the bed, before lowering herself over Glenda’s breasts. “You are perfect, Glenda.”
“Az are you,” Glenda said, and relaxed into her pillow as she watched Shadow take a nipple in her mouth, gently kissing it.
Shadow raised herself up on her arm-stumps and started kneading Glenda’s bossom with them.
“Mmmhmhmhm, are you a kitten, Shadow?” Glenda giggled. “Preparing a place to zleep?”
“It would be a wonderful place to sleep,” Shadow said, and heaved herself lower down across the muscular griffin’s body. “But it’s not time for that.”
“Ooh, eager, are ve?” Glenda asked.
“Very,” Shadow said, and gently licked the opening between Glenda’s legs.
Glenda shivered, and Shadow smiled as she put a stump against the opening, gently rubbing it. “Time to return the favor,” Shadow said.
“Mmm, but you are certainly taking your time for zomeone az eager az you zay you are,” Glenda said, after Shadow had rubbed her for a few moments.
“I’m struggling here,” Shadow admitted, as she tried parting Glenda’s opening with her stumps, while trying to insert one of them. “Can I get a hand?”
“A talon, certainly,” Glenda said, and reached down, parting her eager lips for Shadow.
Shadow Spade gently put her arm stump into the hole, and slowly inserted it deeper and deeper.
“Oooh,” Glenda said, pressing her neck into her pillow. “You are zhe mozt velcome visitor I haf ever had zhere. I never vant you to leave.”
Shadow smiled, and pressed Glenda’s love-button with her remaining stump.
“Oh hoho,” Glenda said, and grabbed Shadow’s butt. “If ve are going to zhere, I vill not be outdone.”
Shadow let out a small yelp, as Glenda pulled Shadow’s lower half up towards her face, and started rubbing her between her legs with her own stump.
“Do not stop on my account, my love,” Glenda said, as she parted Shadow’s lips and inserted the tip of her partial arm into Shadow.
“Aah,” Shadow moaned, and collapsed against Glenda’s thigh, barely able to concentrate on anything other than softly putting her stump into Glenda and pulling it in again.
After a while, Glenda’s movement became erratic, and she arched her back. “Oooh, it iz time,” she said, happily.
Shadow gently removed her arm stump to the very tip of Glenda’s opening, and gently rubbed her through her climax.
After she was one, Glenda panted on the bed behind Shadow.
“Aaah,” she said, and seemed to remember that she was still inside Shadow. “And you have refrained from climaxing. I asked you to, but I did not expect you to do zo zhis long.”
“I’ve been practicing,” Shadow said, and smiled back at her.
Shadow grabbed Shadow and turned her around in one movement, then held her face-to-face. “Vell you certainly have earned your climax. Did you like zhese?” she asked, and touched Shadow’s temples.
“I did,” Shadow said.
“Vill zhey make you finish?” Glenda asked.
“Perhaps them, the gag, and your arm in me,” Shadow said, and smirked down at Glenda. “Perhaps something to drink first?”
“Naughty girl,” Glenda said, smirking at Shadow. “But you are right, I too am in need of refreshmentz. Guard!”
The guard opened the door, and looked in questioningly.
“Vhat is your poison?” Glenda asked.
“First of all you ,” Shadow said. “But if I can have several I would like a white Stalliongrader.”
“And one for me,” Glenda said.
They relaxed against each other for a few minutes, before the guard reappeared with a tray.
Glenda sat up on the bed, and helped Shadow sit up as well, as the guard placed the tray on the bedside table. “Zhank you,” Glenda said, and the guard quietly walked out the door.
Glenda took one drink, and Shadow reached for one herself, before realizing he had nothing to grab it with. Glenda and Shadow leaned against each other, giggling, before Glenda gently placed her drink between Shadow’s arm-stumps, and took the other one.
“To uz,” Glenda said.
“To us,” Shadow said.
They downed their drinks, and Glenda helped Shadow put the glass down on the tray again.
Then Glenda grabbed Shadow and pressed her, belly down, against the bed, and straddled her.
Glenda took the gag from the bedside table, and pressed it into Shadow’s willing mouth.
“A lot or a little?” Glenda asked, putting her talon on the knob.
“Hff,” Shadow said.
“A lot it iz. I love you, Shadow,” Glenda said.
“Hh ff fff ,” Shadow said, looking fondly back at Glenda.
Glenda gently turned the knob, making the electricity course through Shadow’s skull.
“MmmMMMmm! Mm!” Shadow moaned in wonderful pain.
“I know, my love,” Glenda said, and gently turned it up again.
“MMMMMmmmm! Mmmmmmm!”
“More?”
Shadow struggled to intelligibly nod, and eventually managed.
Glenda chuckled and turned the knob up higher. “Not too much, my love. I do not vish for you to expire just after finding you,” she said, and gently lowered herself on Shadow back, caressing her side.
Shadow shrieked along, not being able to respond, before her breath ran out, and the desperately drew another one. “Mmmmmmm! M-m-m-mmmmmmmmm! Fhu-fu-fu-fmmmmmmmmm!”
“Now vhat vas it I vas going to do?” Glenda said slowly, putting her talon on her lower beak and slowly thinking to herself. “Ah yes, I vad going to make you reach climax, vas I not, my love?”
“MMMMMM! FFFFF!” Shadow shrieked in pain and frustration, and arched her back.
“Yes, I believe so,” Glenda said, and gently raised herself up, and scooted down to Shadow’s crotch.
“Zhis opening, or zhis opening?” Glenda said, alternating between poking Shadow’s marehood and butt. “Hmm, I believe it vas zhis one.”
Glenda parted Shadow’s lower lips, and put her arm stump into it.
“Ah zhat’s right, you vere eager to get to zhis, and I promised you. Very vell,” Glenda said, and started eagerly pumping Shadow’s sleek opening.
“Feels zo nice in here,” Glenda said, happily. “What a find.”
Shadow wanted to huff in tandem with the spirited pumping, but she could only shriek.
“Mmmmmmmm!”
“Ah, yes, so difficult to know how close you are,” Glenda said. “Vell, I’ll just keep going.”
Pleasure, pleasurable from pain, humiliation, closeness, and providing love for the wonderful griffin, all coursed through Shadow Spade.
She had her eyes scrunched up, and before long, the rest of her senses disappeared as well. All perception of time seemed to leave her, and the world fell away. It was just her, and Glenda, in a paradise of their own.
Then reality slowly came back, and she found herself lying on her side, staring at a worried-looking Glenda, who was also on her side, naked, watching her.
“Zhat must have been good for you, but are you okay, my love?” Glenda asked in a worried voice.
Shadow realized that she was panting, and concentrated to slow it down, and nodded eagerly.
“Good,” Glenda said, and removed first one wire from Shadow’s temple, then the other. Shadow noticed that Glenda’s arm-stump was slick with fluids.
“I really enjoyed myself tonight, and I hope you did az vell,” Glenda said.
Shadow nodded eagerly, and Glenda smiled
“Time for zleep?” Glenda asked, and reached behind Shadow to remove the gag.
Shadow was about to protest, but wanted to tell Glenda something.
She gasped when the gag left her, and scooted closer to Glenda, putting the remains of her arms on her side.
“I love you, Glenda.”
“And I love you, Shadow.”
Then they embraced, and fell asleep.
“Majesty,” Shadow Spade said, kneeling before Luna.
“Report, my toy,” Luna said, fondly.
“I have been captured by the baroness Glenda Von Ebenholz. She has the documents. She also found out that my arms and legs are artificial, but no more than that. She tortured me… intensely.”
“Oohoho,” Luna laughed, and smirked down at her agent. “I bet you enjoyed that.”
Shadow smiled. “I did. That’s a serious crime and she could be a danger to ponies. I think it’s time to apprehend her. You’ll enjoy her skills a lot.”
“I bet I would, how would we capture her?”
“I promised to put her in contact with my supplier for my limbs,” Shadow Spade said. “I think we could set up an ambush.”
“Good idea,” Luna said, nodding. “Capture that devious griffin and put her skills to good use. Very good, Shadow Spade.”
“One more thing, majesty?”
“Of course.”
“I want to keep seeing her.”
Luna stepped forward, and lifted Shadow Spade up in her arms. “Of course,” she said again, and the two shared a kiss.
Anthology 3: ... Squeak...
Author's Note
Contains: Short and comical scenarios involving rubber-ponies. Female, female & male, setups for later stuff.
Thanks to The Great Derpsby for help with this.
Have more pretty much ready, as well as another clop story, but with normal ponies rather than anthro.
And Sunset and friends are getting in on the action? Certainly seems so. Hopefully you will enjoy what I have planned for that as well.
Don't be afraid to share what you'd like to see.
Remember: Chrysalis' capture is retconned, and she is still at large!
Anthology 3: ... Squeak...
Prince Shining Armor had spent the last few days alone with one of each of Twilight’s friends, getting to know them. Princess Luna as well. Now that there were ten ponies transformed into rubber dolls who would be spending a lot of times and playing a lot of games with each other, Twilight had suggested that everypony who hadn’t gotten to know each other closely should do so, and spend some time alone with the other. Right now, he was still metaphorically breathing out in relief.
Shining took the cup of tea that Fluttershy offered him, as she sat down beside him in her couch.
“It’s a very nice house you have here, Fluttershy,” he said.
“Oh, thank you,” she said, blushing a little. “It’s nothing compared to a castle though.”
Shining Armor laughed a little. “Actually, you wouldn’t believe how much work went into making our quarters cozy,” he said. “At first, our bedroom felt like it should have had an army of servants observing us and everything we did… actually, perhaps there were once.”
Fluttershy giggled, and took a sip of her tea. “Are you comfortable then?”
“I am. Very much so,” Shining Armor said, reclining into the seat, and gently reached for Fluttershy, inviting her to lean against him. She did so, and they snuggled up to each other with their teacups in their hands.
“It’s very peaceful. Not that I didn’t like spending time with Pinkie Pie, but she’s a handful.”
Fluttershy giggled again. “Oh you just remove her limbs and gag her,” she said. “That helps.”
“I know,” Shining Armor said. “We did that, but we wanted to try out everything, so she had them on most of the time. Cadence is with her today, so I hope you don’t mind making ponies relax.”
“I don’t,” Fluttershy assured him, and got a naughty glint in her eyes. “But, you know, I can be a ‘handful’ too.”
She used her free hand to guide Armor’s arm into an embrace around her back, and his hand towards her breast, which he readily fondled.
“You sure can,” he agreed, and leaned in to kiss her neck, making her smile and squirm just a little.
“So,” he continued. “How do you like being a doll?”
“Oh it’s wonderful,” Fluttershy said. “I never thought I’d ever get to do what we’re doing. It’s such a relief to finally be able to.”
“I know what you mean,” Shining said. “That’s what I felt when I started seeing Cadence. Romantically, I mean. I didn’t think a bombshell like her would be interested in a nerdy pony like me.”
“You? Nerdy?” Fluttershy asked, looking at him confused.
“I sure was,” Shining Armor said. “I mean, I kept in shape, but I didn’t spend my school days on the sports field with the jocks. I played O&O, and treated mares with perhaps a little more manners than they were comfortable with.”
Fluttershy smiled at the prince who was still, perhaps unconsciously, gently squeezing her breast. “Cadence saw you for how beautiful you were in here,” she said, and put her hand on his large, muscular chest. “You’re beautiful on the outside as well.”
“So are you,” Shining Armor said, huskily, and shared a kiss with Fluttershy.
They broke it, and smiled at each other.
“There is one thing I’ve been wondering though,” Fluttershy said.
“What?” Shining asked.
“Well,” Fluttershy said, and shifted around in her seat to left her skirt up.
Shining looked down at her, seeing the dildo sticking out of her marehood, and the plug sticking out of her rear. “You see, I can walk around like this casually, which is very nice, but how about stallions? Can you do anything on the front?” she asked, her eyes shifting to the generous bulge on the front of Shining’s trousers.
“Actually, I can,” Shining said, and shifted a bit to pull his trousers down, making Fluttershy miss his squeezing of her breast.
Shining pulled his pants down, and revealed the plug that was sticking out of his behind. “There’s this, which perhaps isn’t very becoming of a warrior-prince and a captain of the guard,” he said. “But ! I’ve trained myself to be able to suck it up inside me.”
Shining clenched his buttocks, and the plug disappeared into his orifice. Fluttershy kept staring. Plugged on not, that behind was something else.
Shining turned around, revealing his large stallionhood, and making Fluttershy forget his magnificent butt for the moment.
“You know we gained in size depending on how endowed we were to begin with?” Shining asked. “That’s why your breasts are still larger than Rainbow’s?”
Fluttershy managed to tear her gaze away from the length in front of her to nod in confirmation to Shining’s face, before her eyes travelled down again.
“Well, it’s a good thing Twily managed to figure out that magic that let me control how large I am real quick,” Shining Armor said. “Without it, I’d be stuck at this size.”
Fluttershy’s eyes widened as Shining’s length raised itself skyward, and grew in size until the tip was waving just in front of Shining’s muzzle.
“... Which is frankly unwieldy,” Shining said.
Fluttershy’s eyes had travelled with the tip, and she managed to look into Shining’s eyes behind it. “I think you should walk around like this the rest of the day,” she said, smiling demurely at him.
“I will,” Shining said, chuckling, then reached into his sweater pocked. “Anyway, instead of a dildo in the front like you have, Cadence and Twily made me this.”
Fluttershy looked as Shining pulled out a little hand pump, connected to small rubber length by a hose. “What is it?”
“It’s a plug,” Shining said, and pumped it once. The rubber length expanded, becoming longer and slightly thicker. “You just insert it and pump like any other inflatable plug. Wanna try?”
Fluttershy nodded, and scooted forward, having the tip of Shining’s length in her face, and fighting down the urge to suckle it.
She took the hand pump, and held the plug against the tip of Shining’s length.
She pumped, and the plug expanded downward, into Shining’s stallionhood.
“Oooh,” he moaned, closing his eyes.
Fluttershy smiled, looking at Shining with both lust and mirth in her eyes. “We’re gonna have a lot of fun with this one,” she said.
Shining chuckled again. “Fill me up, and then I’m going to have a lot of fun with you .”
Fluttershy squirmed in her seat and began pumping vigorously.
“Hey, Cheerilee!” Twilight called, happily.
Cheerilee turned around and saw Princess Twilight heading towards her. “Hello, Twilight,” she said, always being happy to see her friend. Although recently she’d been a little more happy to see her, and couldn’t quite figure out why.
Twilight walked up to her, and indicated an alley between two houses. “Hey, can you help me with something?”
“Of course,” Cheerilee said, always wanting to please, especially Twilight.
Twilight gently took Cheerilee’s hands and led her into the alley, and looked around. The windows looking out into it were shut and dark, and the occasional pony that walked the street outside didn’t glance into it.
“So, what did you need? And why here?” Cheerilee asked.
“Well, it’s like this,” Twilight said, making Cheerilee look into her eyes, though they still travelled downward occasionally to look at Twilight’s shape through her blouse. “You see, me and my friends have been transformed to be a lot more voluptuous and filled out in a sexy way. Not that we didn’t look good before, but now we’re probably the most beautiful mares in Equestria.”
Twilight paused and closely gauged Cheerilee’s reaction, making Cheerilee look up into her eyes and consider the words for another moment before nodding. “I see. That would make sense.”
Twilight inclined her head. “And that’s not alarming at all?”
Cheerilee shook her head. It wasn’t. It was as natural the flower mares overreacting, or Big Mac pulling a cart through town, muscles bulging. “Not really,” she said.
“But have you noticed how we look?” Twilight asked.
“I guess,” Cheerilee said, her gaze travelling down Twilight’ shape again, to her great bosom and her skirt. Even the most modest skirt couldn’t hide Twilight’s figure, Cheerilee just wished she’d wear pants more often, since they always clung to her and showed the shape of her crotch.
“Cheerilee, have you noticed that you’re watching me very lustily?” Twilight asked.
As Twilight’s words slowly registered, Cheerilee’s eyes widened, and she tore her gaze away, her cheeks burning. “Oh, I’m sorry, Twilight! I didn’t… I mean--”
“Shh! Shhhh! It’s okay,” Twilight said, and took Cheerilee’s face in her hand, turning it towards her to look at it with kind eyes. “You haven’t done anything wrong. Let me explain.”
Cheerilee calmed down just before tear of embarrassment started forming in her eyes, savoring Twilight’s soft touch. “Okay… okay,” she said.
Twilight nodded, then continued. “As you can tell now, it’s almost impossible to keep your eyes off of us, but that’s okay, there’s nothing wrong with that. I’ve put a spell on us though, so that other ponies have trouble noticing that anything is out of the ordinary, or should treat us differently, or notice when we’re being, well, lewd .”
Cheerilee slowly nodded. “Okay… that makes sense.”
“So I just want to gauge your reaction. Imagine that uuuh, Carrot top were to remove her shirt in public. How would you react?”
Cheerilee hummed. “I’d uh, wonder if something has happened, then offer something to cover herself up with if I had something to spare. It would probably be embarrassing for her.”
“You’re so nice, Cheerilee,” Twilight said, and pulled her blouse off in one movement, showing off her big breasts, resting comfortably and invitingly in her stylish bra.
“Thanks, Twilight,” Cheerilee said, blushing a bit at getting a compliment like that from the princess of friendship. “Is this related to your spell?”
“Yes,” Twilight said, handing Cheerilee her blouse and stepping back to present herself. “Notice anything strange?”
“No,” Cheerilee said, shaking her head, unconsciously making kneading motions with her hands.
“I’ve just removed my top, like you said Carrot Top would’ve been so embarrassed to do in public.”
“Oooh,” Cheerilee said, and was about to offer Twilight her blouse, before remembering what they were talking about. “This is what the spell was about, right?”
“Yep,” Twilight said happily. “So could you tell me when what I’m doing feels strange and like it should be embarrassing?”
“Sure,” Cheerilee said, happily.
Twilight took her boobs in her hands, jiggling them heartily. “Anything?”
Cheerilee shook her head.
Twilight unclasped her bra, letting her breasts flow free, revealing all of them.
“Oh! Oh,” Cheerilee said. “A little bit much for public?”
“A little bit, huh?” Twilight noted. “Are you okay to keep going? For a friend?”
“Sure,” Cheerilee said, kindly.
Twilight took her bare breasts in her hands, kneading them slowly, before taking one of them up to her face, where she caressed her nipple with her lips, and looked huskily at Cheerilee and moaned as she slowly suckled it.
“Okay-okay-okay,” Cheerilee said, holding up her hands. “That’s too much to do in public.”
Twilight nodded, and clasped her bra over her breasts again. “Got it, but now it’s fine, right?”
“Yeah, now it’s fine.”
“Okay, let me just adjust the spell a little,” Twilight said, and lit up her horn.
For a moment, Cheerilee thought she noticed the majestic beauty of Twilight unshrouded, before the feeling subsided again.
“Now then,” Twilight said, and removed her bra, handing it to Cheerilee.
Twilight took her breasts in her hands, rubbed them against each other with bedroom eyes, and began suckling them again.
“How is it now?” Twilight asked, momentarily pausing from kissing her own breasts. “Unbecoming for a princess of Equestria?”
Cheerilee shook her head. “No, it’s fine.”
Twilight smiled. “Alright, let’s step it up,” she said, before looking down over Cheerilee. “You’ve got a stain.”
Cheerilee looked down on herself, and saw her arousal had fought it way through the fabric of her pants.
“Ah!” she cried out, and tried covering herself, before realizing that she did so with Twilight’s blouse and bra.
“It’s okay, it’s okay!” Twilight said, stepping forward and gently pressing herself against Cheerilee. “Tell you what. Just let me try a few more things, then we’ll go back to my castle and get you something dry to wear.”
Shortly after, Twilight Sparkle walked through Ponyville, completely in the nude.
Cheerilee was beside her, carrying her clothes in front of her crotch.
They waved to the happy ponies that greeted them as they headed for the castle together.
Thorax the changeling closed his mouth and belched happily, looking a bit embarrassed.
“Whooo,” he breathed. “Simply being close to just one of you makes me more full than I’ve ever been in my life.”
He was sitting, naked, as changelings often are in their natural form, on the table in the lab in the Crystal Empire, dangling his legs. Sunburst couldn’t see it, but Cadence, Shining Armor, Twilight, Celestia, and Starlight were seeing the appeal in the lithe, young changeling’s body.
“I think we’ve got it,” Sunburst said, and turned to Thorax. “But are you sure about this? We won’t be able to give you a cutie mark in enjoying all forms of carnal pleasures.”
Thorax waved his concerns away. “Don’t worry about that,” he said. “Changelings already do, so long as there’s love involved, and you guys have love to spare. It’s almost hard to remember being hungry around you guys, but it will be nice to never be so again. Like this, I could feed other changelings.”
Celestia’s serene smile widened. “I always knew there were good changelings out there. You’re just so good at hiding,” she teased.
Thorax shifted a bit in embarrassment. “Sorry, your majesty, and thank you.”
“I’m relieved that my spell is leading to something good,” Starlight said, lying limbless on the table, dressed in a black, studded leotard.
“Yeah, it was worrying in the beginning, but it was worth it,” Twilight said. “I think I’m close to figuring out how to complete the transformation for the ponies in your old village. Do you want to come along?”
“I guess I should,” Starlight said, squirming uncomfortably on the floor. “They might not be too happy with me though.”
“You’ll forgive each other,” Twilight said. “Especially with new cutie marks and you being the way you are.”
“You’re right,” Starlight said.
“Although there is one thing,” Twilight said. “I just realized that we should create a sort of tracking system for ourselves, now that we’re immortal. I mean, if one of us goes down with a ship, or is covered by a landslide, we could be stuck like that for a long time, so if we haven’t been seen in a month, we should try and go looking for each other, and a sort of tracking system would be very appropriate.”
Celestia nodded. “Very good, Twilight.”
“Alright, should we do this?” Sunburst asked. “I wanna see the transformation firsthand if I’m going to undergo it as well.”
“You’re gonna transform too?” Thorax asked.
“There’s a lot of benefits to it,” Sunburst said. “It’s very clean and hygienic for one thing.”
“Alright, hit me,” Thorax said.
Fluttershy’s friends gently woke her up outside her window with their soft singing.
She started slowly blinking the sleep from her eyes as the son shone gloriously through the window, before giving up and burying her rubber cheek in her rubber-covered pillow.
She lay on top of her latex-covered bed, naked for all to see, and no limbs to cover herself with if somepony would indeed intrude on her home.
The only one who ever did was Rainbow Dash, and Fluttershy wasn’t worried about her.
She languidly arched her back, and let out a soft moan as she tried stretching her empty shoulder and pelvis, then looked to her side, smiling at her company.
Her company didn’t smile back though. Fluttershy loved to feel helpless and exposed, and would’ve been envious of her bedmate if she didn’t have his body all to herself.
Shining Armor’s limbs were also missing and he was strapped very tightly across many points to Fluttershy’s bed, making him unable to move in any meaningful way. The only thing he could do was wiggle his torso slightly, and with enough effort, shake or nod his head in small motions.
The latex straps dug into his rubber body, which was as magnificent as always to witness. Covering his head was another tight latex mask, making him unable to see anything and holding his mouth shut over an inflatable gag that extended all the day down his throat. And his ears were held in place and plugged up in ways that probably would’ve deafened him permanently if he wasn’t a near-invulnerable rubber doll.
Fluttershy admired the muscular stallion for a moment, before heaving herself up on his bare chest.
Shining Armor stirred, his motions kept minute from hs bondage, when Fluttershy lay her ears over his large chest and listened to the motions that passed as heartbeats gradually becoming faster from the welcome contact. She didn’t feel his chest rise and fall though, since he had been unable to breathe, and had instinctively struggled to do so the whole previous night, pouring oil on his frustration fueled desires.
Fluttershy turned her head around and looked at the magnificent stallionhood pointing straight at her, and had to stop herself from leaping at it then and there, and instead heaved herself towards Shining Armor’s head.
She bit down on the ring at the end of the plug in one of Shining’s ears, and pulled it out, giving her lover’s ear a few seconds to mend itself before she spoke.
“Good morning,” she said, in her sweetest voice.
Shining tried turning his head towards the voice, but only managed a few degrees against the tight bondage.
“Sleep well?”
Shining Armor readily nodded in minute movements.
“Do you need to get up?”
Shining shook his head.
“Do you want to get up?”
Shining paused for a moment, before shaking his head again.
“Do you want to do something else?”
Nods.
“Are you comfortable?”
Nods.
Fluttershy smiled to herself, everything being well in the world. “I love you, Shining Armor.”
Shining Armor once again tried turning to the voice, what he wanted to say being anypony’s guess.
Fluttershy reinserted the plug into Shining’s ear, completely deafening him again, and started heaving herself up on his chest again.
She took a moment to admire the glorious stallionhood before her with a loving expression. “You’re so beautiful, Shining,” she said, and bent forward, taking the great member into her mouth.
She pushed herself further and further against it, taking it deeper and deeper into her throat, cutting off her breathing and licking it and pressing it from all directions.
She bobbed herself up and down across it rhythmically, before she let out a happy squeal, or at least tried to, as she felt it pulsate spiritedly in her throat, and a jet of warm liquid shot into her chest.
Fluttershy’s eyes closed, and she felt herself serenely climax over Shining’s upper chest, emptying clear tap-water they had filled themselves with in preparation for their night of fun, which wouldn’t ruin the aesthetics of the gloriously handsome and muscled stallion lying strapped down on her bed.
Fluttershy instinctively struggled to breathe around Shining’s member, basking in the controlled fear and frustration, the closeness of the wonderful stallion, and the sexiness of his body.
But there were other things to be done this day. One of them was to plug a different orifice with Shining’s length.
Fluttershy lifted herself off from her lover, and took a minute to turn around, and rested her head over his shoulder, her pelvis and lower belly pressing Shining’s stallionhood across his chest.
Fluttershy shook the last lingering feelings of paradise from her last orgasm, and pecked Shining Armor on the cheek, before angling his pelvis up and lining her marehood up with Shining’s length.
Eventually, since neither of them had to worry about chafing or some other discomfort, she could squeeze herself down across him, meeting a wonderfully perfect amount of resistance that rubbed her insides.
Fluttershy bit her lip, and let out a soft moan as their pelvises met, and she felt him all the way into her chest, wiggling around inside her with wonderful sensations whenever she moved.
“Mmmm,” she moaned, and basked in the moment, before pecking Armor on the cheek again.
Shining Armor struggled against the bed, and eventually managed to built up a rhythm against his restraints, quickly pumping in and out of Fluttershy in small moments, before stopping, turning his masked and expressionless face in a questioning manner.
“Mmm, just like that,” Fluttershy said, and pecked him on the mouth of the mask.
Shining correctly interpreted that as confirmation, and started pumping against Fluttershy as strongly as he could, wordlessly grunting behind his mask at his restriction, though they both enjoyed their limitations.
Fluttershy panted, and stopped being able to think coherent thoughts. The next day, The Princess of Love would get to know her as well, and when she was able to think again, she was very much looking forward to that as well.
Applejack opened the door to Twilight’s laboratory, and at first almost recoiled at seeing what she thought was a pink bouncy castle, before realizing that Pinkie Pie had volunteered to be a test-subject again.
“Heya, Pinkie,” Applejack said, and walked in, closing the door around her. “Is Twilight in here?”
Pinkie, taking up a big portion of room, nodded her head. Tied around her head was a metallic arrangement with a hose leading from her mouth to a large device on the floor, with her pelvis clad in another metallic arrangement keeping her lower openings plugged up.
Applejack noticed Pinkie’s limbs on the floor, and started circling her distant relative. “Is Twilight in here?”
“Is somepony out there?” Twilight called from inside Pinkie, and Applejack finally noticed the vague outline of her scholarly friend in Pinkie’s inflated belly, scribbling on a roll of paper.
“Yes, I’m here, Twilight,” Applejack called, as Pinkie desperately tried shaking her head when seeing where Applejack was walking. “I was gonna ask- whoa!”
Applejack’s hoof caught on the hose connected to Pinkie’s mouth, and pulled it out of the device holding Pinkie’s mouth open.
Pinkie’s eyes were wide as she desperately tried closing her mouth despite the tube in her mouth, and Applejack went flying backward from the torrent of air that blasted her from Pinkie’s face.
“What?” Twilight said, as Pinkie’s stomach rapidly started closing in on her. “Hey! What’s going-Mmph! Mmm-Mmmmm!”
“Whoops.”
These things happened now and then when dealing with powerful magics. Her form was perfect, full and shapely. Her thighs and bosom pressed against each other as she was crouched tightly on the floor.
She slowly rose up, not one thread on her body, displaying her form for Sunburst to see without the least bit of hesitation. She kept her eyes locked on his, as she gently caressed her belly with her long-nailed hands.
She looked just like any other pony, except for her perfect body, cloven hooves, her cat-like eyes, and the two ram-like horns on her head.
“Mmmm!” she moaned contentedly, languidly stretching her arms. “Oh, that feels nice. Thank you, for summoning me.”
Sunburst had summoned her, but it was by accident. He didn’t exactly mind the view, but it didn’t have the effect it might have had on him before. “Don’t mention it,” he said, shortly.
The demon took a short step towards Sunburst, but stopped short of crossing the circle on the floor. “What can I do to thank you?” she asked, leaning forward and extending a hand invitingly towards him. “I know, I can show you greater pleasures than any mortal pony can dream of. For just one, little, tiny thing, I can take you to the depths of stallions’ desires--”
“Seen it,” Sunburst cut her off in a bored voice, and with a flash from his horn, the demonic seductress vanished in a cloud of ethereal dust.
Gentle steps were coming down the stairs behind Sunburst. He smiled, and turned to face them.
“Have it,” he said quietly, smiling to himself.
“I got us cookies!” Starlight called happily, emerging in her street attire, with a plate in each hand, one covered in freshly baked goods, and the other with a jug of lemonade and a pair of empty glasses. “Were you talking with somepony?”
“Nopony important,” Sunburst said, and smiled at her, then walked over with a serious expression to Starlight. He took the plates from her hands, placed them on a table, and gently wrapped his hands around Starlight’s stomach, pulling her close.
She looked up at him with a questioning expression.
“I love you, Starlight,” he said, eyes locked with her’s.
Starlight smiled. “And I love you, Sunburst,” she said, leaning into a kiss.
The book connected to Sunset was glowing beside Twilight as she went through some notes and absentmindedly rubbing her breasts with her free hand.
She picked it up and turned to the current page, seeing Sunset Shimmer’s normally neat writing obviously written in a panicked hurry.
‘Twilight,’ it read. ‘Emergency. Had sleepover with our friends, including human version of you. Just woke up, all of them missing their arms and legs and have bodies made of rubber please respond asap!!’
Twilight put her hand over her muzzle, a blush fast forming on her cheeks. Her friends’ human counterpart, and her own, had been able to channel Equestrian magic on occasion, and perhaps therefore had formed a connection with her and her pony friends, which could have made a slow-acting version of the transformation-spell to jump dimensions through that connection…
Twilight shook her head. This could be considered at a later time, right now, Sunset was no doubt worried out of her mind. Twilight took a quill, and hastily reassured Sunset that she knew what to do, and would be coming over very soon to help.
Author's Note
Contains: Of age CMC doing the sex.
Contains a reference to a certain story and artwork the story is based on. Kudos if you know which.
An Unmolested Journey
Trixie, dressed in a tight, black bodysuit, stood in Sparkle’s laboratory, her eyes wide as saucers as her mind raced.
Twilight Sparkle and her friends had been transformed into a walking, talking rubber dolls in disguise. That’s why her figure was so perfect.
Not only that, but they didn’t need to sleep, they didn’t need to eat, they couldn’t feel discomfort, and they were seemingly immortal.
Trixie had started skimming more and more of the notes the more she read. There was one thing she did register though. When transformed like this, one could remove the brains of themselves and another transformed pony, and switch places with them, essentially switching bodies.
Trixie’s gaze caught on one section. The transformation spell was too advanced for Trixie, even though such a thing should be impossible. It must have been created with the explicit purpose of being difficult for Trixie in particular to cast, but Trixie knew a way around that.
The notes covered how to transform only parts of one’s body. If Trixie could transform her just brain, move it into Sparkle’s body, and use Sparkle’s magic, which the spell wasn’t designed to be difficult for, she could transform herself completely.
In fact, screw it. Once Trixie was in Sparkle’s body, she’d be an alicorn and a princess of Equestria, like she always deserved. Sparkle’s brain could be in Trixie’s body, if Trixie was feeling generous, and didn’t feel too much emotional attachment to it. In fact, her current body should be kept safe in this castle. It was, after all, the body of The Great And Powerful Trixie, and the body of Twilight Sparkle should be on her hands and knees, worshipping it.
Trixie glanced at the spell again, and cast it on her own brain without hesitation.
When Trixie opened her eyes, she put a hand on her brain. The slight headache that had come from her anticipation and strain was gone.
She tossed her head back and began laughing, before stopping herself and putting a hand to her mouth. The plan wasn’t fully realized again. She still needed to find Twilight Sparkle and put her brain in her body.
Sweetie Belle, Scootaloo, and Apple Bloom, lay in their sisters’ arms, except for Scootaloo who was being cradled by Fluttershy, limbless, hornless, wingless, mane and tail-less, and their clothes hanging from their waists and shoulders. Except for Scootaloo. They were all breathing out in relief, as their friends and family assured them that everything was going to be alright, and also explaining why.
“So that’s why your boobs are so enormous now?” Sweetie Belle asked.
The three older ponies stopped, and looked at each other. “You… can tell?” Rarity asked.
“Uh, yeah,” Scootaloo said. “I’m literally having them in my face. Not that I mind! They’re comfy.”
Fluttershy smiled, and put Fluttershy’s cheek back against her chest. “I think it’s because they’re transformed. Twilight’s spell doesn’t work on us. We notice each others’ figures.”
“True enough,” Applejack said. “So yeah, that’s why we look the way we do.”
The door slammed open, revealing Twilight Sparkle and Rainbow Dash flying in at top speed, grinding their hooves into the floor to stop themselves.
“What’s happened!?” Rainbow asked, and ran up and took Scootaloo’s face in her hands. “Are you okay, squirt?”
“I’m fine,” Scootaloo said. “I think.”
Twilight breathed out a sigh of relief, her pulse slowly calming down. “Alright, we’ll better get you three some new bodies, but you have to tell me exactly what happened.”
“About that, Twilight,” Applejack said, frowning. “I find it a little irresponsible how you left your lab unlocked and unguarded.”
“I assure you, I did not. This door isn’t just locked, I cast illusions on it to make ponies not interested in looking in here,” Twilight said, and narrowed her eyes. She went over to the brain in the jar in the corner, and took a look at the readouts from the machine hooked to the jar. “No, it’s not Starlight. She’s been good.”
“So what’s happened then?” Rainbow asked. “Did somepony else break in here and leave it unlocked?”
Twilight frowned. “That’s exactly what I’m afraid of.”
“Really, that is worrying, darling,” Rarity said. “But maybe we should focus on our sisters for now?”
“Yes, of course,” Twilight said, and turned to the young friends. “How much have you been told?”
“That somepony called Starlight Glimmer, uhm, that’s her over there, right?” Scootaloo asked, and nodded towards the brain, to which the older ponies nodded in confirmation. “Uh, yeah, that she transformed you into, uhm, rubber sex dolls like we are now, and then you escaped and made new bodies that you wear on the outside.”
“And that’s why you have such big boobies,” Apple Bloom added, and squirmed in her sister’s grasp. “I feel funny.”
Twilight motioned for her friends holding the trio to bring them to the table, which they did. “I imagine you do. You see, your libido has been fully formed in a big rush, so we probably look extremely beautiful to you.”
“You sure do,” Sweetie Belle said, and looked at Twilight up and down. “Oh right! I remember what a libido is now. It’s what makes stallions want to take their shirts off and mares tear their dresses and kiss like those novels Rarity keeps under her bed!”
“I-I-I-I beg your pardon!?” Rarity shrieked.
“Rares,” Applejack said, smiling comfortingly at her friend. “Considering the things we’ve been through, is that really so bad for us to hear?”
“I… I suppose not,” Rarity said, taking a deep breath and holding her hand to her chest, before looking at Applejack with a coy smile. “Although I like to pretend to.”
“Hopefully it’s not too bad,” Twilight said. “There must have been something for the spell to work with.”
“I’m not complaining,” Scootaloo said. “Like Bloom said, it feels funny, but it’s nice.”
“That indicates that you’re interested in mares,” Twilight said.
“Indicates? I know how to do one better than that,” Rainbow said, and pulled off her tank top with one movement, jiggling her breasts in her hands. “How about this, girls? What do you think?”
The crusaders’ eyes widened, and they squirmed on the table.
“I think we have our answer,” a grinning Rainbow said.
“Rainbow,” Fluttershy gently chided.
“What? Twilight is all about finding things out,” Rainbow said, showing no indication of wanting to put her top back on.
“Actually,” Twilight said. “Since they don’t have the cutie marks that we do, they probably don’t appreciate everything like we do.”
“Oh,” Rainbow said, a little embarrassed. “So I should put this back on?”
“Uh, no,” Sweetie Belle said.
Rainbow shot the others a triumphant smile, and tossed her top on the table.
“Anyway, I’ll start working on your new bodies in a minute,” Twilight said. “I just want to make sure that everything went well with the transformation, so that we can make you age up properly in time.”
“Yeah, about that,” Scootaloo said, looking down on her flat chest, and back on her lithe behind. “Why didn’t we get huge tits and butts?”
“Good question,” Twilight said. “I’d have to look into that. Spontaneously I’d say it’s because… actually I don’t know. Perhaps it had something to do with your lack of cutie marks, or your age, or both. I don’t know.”
“But we’re of age!” Apple Bloom protested.
“I know,” Twilight said, placatingly. “Your new bodies are very malleable for somepony who knows what they’re doing though. I’ll just run some checks to see how much you’d grow, how fast, and when, and we’ll work from there, alright?”
“At least this way your wardrobe still fits, doesn’t it?” Rarity said.
“I guess,” Scootaloo conceded.
“So, no school for the next few days,” Scootaloo said when the three friends walked out of the school house. “Whatcha wanna do?”
“I don’t know, but we need to do something ,” Apple Bloom said, and lowered her voice conspiratorially. “We don’t need to sleep or eat or drink, and we’re pretty much immortal. We should go out into the Everfree!”
“Really?” Sweetie Belle said, skeptically.
“She’s right,” Scootaloo said, excitedly. “Think about it. We’ve tried so much in Ponyville and still haven’t gotten our cutie marks; maybe because we’re not gonna find them here, but we’ve barely been in the Everfree.”
“We have been there though,” Sweetie Belle said, and lowered her voice when some of their classmates walked by as they slowly walked into town. “Remember, there were all kinds of nasties in there.”
“So?” Scootaloo challenged, smirkingly. “We don’t need to worry about that anymore.”
“And I wanna see Zecora,” Apple Bloom said.
“You just have a crush on her,” Scootaloo said.
Apple Bloom was about to protest, when she stopped herself and thought for a moment. “You know what? Yes, I think I do. Do you?”
Scootaloo looked a little taken aback by that. “I uh. dunno. Maybe. She’s nice and pretty.”
“I wouldn’t mind seeing Zecora either,” Sweetie Belle said, nodding. “Alright, let’s meet in the clubhouse. We’ll get all the stuff needed for adventures in the woods, then we go to Zecora, and maybe we’ll find something on the way.”
“Yeah!” the three of them whooped, and did a three-way high five.
“Alright, what have we got?” Scootaloo later asked, dressed in normal street clothes. “I got granola bars, soft drinks, crackers.”
Applebloom, dressed in a particularly ragged set of farm clothes she was never really comfortable with. “I got apples, a compass, and… apples.”
Sweetie Belle, like Apple Bloom being dressed in a dress she never much cared for, looked at her friends with half-lidded eyes as they pulled out their things from their pulled-out their pockets. “I never thought I’d be the pragmatic one here,” she said, and pulled out ropes, matches, and hand wipes.
“Hey, I have rope too,” Scootaloo said.
“And I have a machete, sort of,” Apple Bloom said. “It’s actually an old kitchen knife that Applejack threw out that I sharpened.”
Scootaloo shrugged, and put her rope around her chest. “Are we ready?”
“I guess,” Sweetie Belle said.
“Then let’s go.”
Scootaloo took the lead, hacking at the undergrowth with the old kitchen knife, despite not really making a lot of difference.
“Can you hack at the shrubs near the ground?” Sweetie Belle said, as her dress caught in another bramble and tore another gash. “My dress is gonna be rags at this rate.”
“So what?” Scootaloo said. “You don’t like that dress anyway.”
“Yeah, but I’d like to stay decent,” Sweetie Belle countered.
“Speaking of which,” Apple Bloom said. “Anypony wanna talk about what Twilight and our sisters said? About sex?”
The three friends stopped, and tried to avoid looking at each other for a moment.
“Alright, I’ll just go out and say it,” Sweetie Belle huffed. “I’d like to do it with you if you’re okay with it.”
“Same,” Apple Bloom said.
“... Yeah,” Scootaloo said.
“That sounded enthusiastic,” Sweetie Belle noted, looking a bit peeved at her friends.
“Well it’s just so sudden,” Scootaloo protested. “I mean, I’ve barely started thinking about colts and fillies before, then BOOM! I can’t take my eyes of our sisters. Or you guys for that matter.”
“You can’t take your eyes of us?” Apple Bloom said, surprised.
“... Yeah,” Scootaloo said. “Seriously, it’s been two days. You guys haven’t noticed?”
“I did,” Sweetie said.
“Well what is it you like about us then?”
“Really?” Scootaloo asked. “Both of you are so pretty. You got these really nice smiles, and you both look so soft and shapely. You’re so gracious, Sweetie Belle, and Apple Bloom, when you’re happy your smile makes me happy.”
“So do you, Scootaloo,” Apple Bloom said, blushing at the compliments.
“Yeah,” Sweetie Belle agreed. “And you’re so cool, and pretty and lithe.”
Scootaloo blushed herself, and smiled at her friends. “Okay, so, you wanna try doing it when we get back?”
“Sure!” Apple Bloom said, and turned around to face Sweetie Belle. “In fact, I’d like to try something now.”
She walked up to Sweetie Belle, grabbed her by the cheeks, and pulled her into long kiss. Sweetie Belle’s eyes shot open, before they slowly closed, and she put her arms around Apple Bloom.
Scootaloo stood by the side, surprised at first, but then calmly studying her friends as Apple Bloom’s lips suckled on Sweetie Belle’s.
They broke away from the kiss, and leaned back while holding onto each other. “How was that?” Apple Bloom asked.
“It was awesome!” Scootaloo said, before Sweetie Belle could answer. “Though I’m gonna be a little angry if I don’t get any.”
“I think all three of us together would be nice,” Sweetie Belle said. “It’s not how ponies usually do it I think, at least at first, but who cares?”
“Yeah,” Apple Bloom said. “So, uh, you girls aren’t interested in colts?”
“I’d be up for colts if you two don’t mind,” Sweetie Belle said. “But we’re always gonna be the best friends.”
“The best kinds of friends,” Scootaloo said, and pulled the other two into a hug. “I love you guys.”
The crusaders stood like that for a moment, before breaking off, and looking at each other fondly.
“Actually I’m not sure I wanna wait,” Apple Bloom said.
Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo snickered, and were about to answer, when a rustling somewhere near disturbed them.
They didn’t even have time to conjure up images of scary monsters heading for them before they felt themselves picked up by their arms and carried off into the sky.
“AAAAAAAAAAH!” Sweetie Belle shrieked, as they cleared the foliage and flew higher and higher.
Scootaloo was stunned. Perhaps it was her nature as a pegasus playing tricks, but for several seconds, she was dazed from a mix of positive and negative signals from taking to the sky and seeing the details of the ground turn into specks and fade beneath her.
She felt herself being carried by her upper arms, then looked back and saw the edge of the Everfree fade in the distance, and Ponyville with it.
She raised her gaze a bit, and saw Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle being carried by what looked like giant eagles. Then she looked straight up, and saw a feathers of a giant bird of prey of her own.
“Please, let us go!” Apple Bloom shouted, then turned to Scootaloo. “What do we do!? They’re not listening!”
Scootaloo was slowly registering what was happening. Perhaps it was her dazedness that made her seem collected, but Sweetie Belle was just shrieking and flailing.
Scootaloo looked down, and saw the green mass of the Everfree, with the specks of grey that means cliffs. She wondered about what might happen when they arrived where their captors wanted them to arrive. They probably had foals, or chicks, or whatever, and while they didn’t really mind pain and couldn’t be killed, Scootaloo didn’t really feel like trying to be eaten by a giant eagle.
“Uhm…” she said, as she thought. “Oh, hey, I have an idea! Sweetie Belle!”
“Let me down! LET. ME. DOWN!”
“SWEETIE BELLE!” Scootaloo shouted.
“What!? What!?” she shrieked.
“Just let go of your arms!”
“Hey, yeah, that would work!” Apple Bloom said.
“Just do what!? ” Sweetie asked.
“Like this!” Scootaloo said, and disengaged her arms at the shoulder.
She slipped through her cheap jacket, and felt herself falling.
Apple Bloom wordlessly disengaged her arms, leaving her predator holding a mostly empty sweater.
Sweetie Belle grunted, then followed, falling naked except for a pair of panties and thigh high socks. “I’m wearing a dress, you plotheaaaaaads!” she shouted, as she fell to the ground.
Scootaloo tried flapping her wings, but only slowed down her descent by a fraction. She let out a dejected sigh. Not even falling to what would normally be her death could make her fly.
In the evening light, they saw the ground coming closer and closer.
“Hold your legs in!” Apple Bloom shouted. “So that they’re not knocked off.”
Scootaloo bent her legs inward as best as she could, and closed her eyes.
With a thud like best hardest crashes she had ever been in, she felt her tush smack into the ground, along her hooves, as she landed on a steep hill, and started rolling down it.
She opened her eyes, to see what was going on and if she could stop herself, but it was no use. She rolled through some vibrant, blue flowers, and heard Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle land behind her.
“Whoa whoa whoa whoa!” Scootaloo shouted as she rolled down the hill, instinctively waving her non-existent arms for balance, when she saw the edge of a cliff approaching at the bottom of the slope.
“Whoa! No, heeeey!” she shouted, as she tumbled over the edge, scraping against the rocks and feeling her clothes being torn to shreds.
“Agh!” she shouted, when she finally came to a halt after a long drop down in the ravine.
“Ooof!” came Apple Bloom’s grunt, as she landed next, followed by Sweetie Belle’s yelp.
Scootaloo tried lifting herself up with her arms, before realizing that she was just wiggling her shoulders, and pressed her legs under her to lift herself up with.
She lifted her face up and looked to where Sweetie Belle and Apple Bloom were also lifting themselves up from the cold rock.
“‘Any landing you walk away from’. Isn’t that how pegasus ponies say it, Scootaloo?” Sweetie Belle said, annoyed.
“Well… yes,” Scootaloo said, a bit sheepishly.
“Yeah, good thing this cliff was here to break our fall,” Sweetie continued.
“And those blue flowers up there,” Scootaloo pointed out.
“Uh oh,” Apple Bloom said. “Those were poison joke. This could be really bad.”
“Nah,” Scootaloo said. “We’re dolls, we can’t be poisoned.”
“I’m holding you to that,” Sweetie Belle muttered.
“Alright, let’s not fight,” Apple Bloom said, and stood up on wobbly legs, before looking down at herself, and groaned.
Her knees were rapidly healing, but the damages to her clothes remained. By now, the upper part of her shirt were so torn it was little more than the bottom of a tube top, and the leg-parts of her coveralls almost counted as daisy dukes
Sweetie Belle stood up, and let out of short, “Eep!” before trying to close her legs as much as possible, her panties having been shredded from scraping against the cliffs, though her thigh high socks had mostly survived.
“Oh this is just swell,” Sweetie Belle said. “Just great.”
“Hey, don’t worry about it,” Scootaloo said, her shirt being little more than a brassiere with a large gash in the back, but otherwise remaining unscathed except for stains. “Besides, when we do it, we’re all gonna see each other anyway.”
“Yeah, but I’m still naked, and you’re not,” Sweetie Belle pointed out. “This is only fair if I get to see you naked and you don’t get to see me.”
“Like wearing blindfolds?” Scootaloo asked.
“I actually wouldn’t mind that,” Apple Bloom said, and also stood up. “Alright, so, uh, what do we do now?”
“Try and get back, I guess,” Scootaloo said, and looked around herself. They had ended up in a ravine, so there was little more than steep cliffs with a little bit of water flowing through it, showing what had formed it long ago. “Where do we go?”
“Following the water should take us to a larger body of water,” Apple Bloom said. “Walking the other way should take us to the source. One is a higher altitude and one is lower.”
“Higher altitude then, since we’re in a ravine,” Sweetie Belle said, and started walking away, showing off her bare booty to her friends.
Scootaloo shrugged, and she and Apple Bloom followed.
They hadn’t gotten more than a few steps before something fell down behind them. They jumped in surprise, and noticed that their ropes had deigned to follow them.
“Oh, neat,” Apple Bloom said, and walked over to them. “Those can be useful.”
“For what, climbing?” Sweetie Belle asked. “Good luck doing that without arms.”
“Could be useful for something else,” Scootaloo said. “Light that horn up and get those on us.”
Sweetie Belle stepped forward, magically floating the ropes up on herself, at least partially covering herself up. “Nope. I’m carrying these.”
Scootaloo scoffed. “They cover up about as much as your socks do. Although I don’t mind that look, you in ropes.”
“Watch it. I’m the one with the horn,” Sweetie Belle pointed out.
“Let’s get moving,” Apple Bloom said. “The sun is setting and I think it’s gonna rain soon.”
“How can you tell?” Sweetie Belle asked, as the three of them started walking down the valley.
Apple Bloom tried pointing up to the sky, before remembering that she didn’t have an arm to point with. “Just something you pick up when living so close to the everfree. When it’s overcast and dark, it often starts raining on its own.”
“Huh,” Sweetie Belle said. “So should we find some shelter?”
“Do we need to?” Scootaloo asked.
“Maybe not, but it’s gonna be really dark down here,” Apple Bloom said. “We might as well try and think of something to do when we can’t see anything.”
Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo nodded, thinking that sounded reasonable.
“This is so weird,” Scootaloo said after a while, waving her empty shoulders.
“Yeah, even weirder than having every inch of you covered in cutie marks,” Apple Bloom said.
“Let’s hope there’s nothing weird in that cave over there,” Sweetie Belle said.
Apple Bloom and Scootaloo looked in the direction Sweetie Belle was looking, and saw the opening in the cliff wall.
They jogged forward, and took a look into the dark opening.
“See anything?” Apple Bloom asked, her voice echoing, as they slowly walked into the cave, looking around.
“No,” said Sweetie Belle.
“Anypony else finds this a little suspicious?”
“Maybe,” Sweetie Belle said, as they turned a corner and came upon a larger chamber. “But maybe it’s an abandoned eel-hole? Looks clean and smooth enough to be one.”
“Good point,” Apple Bloom said, and turned to the others. “Alright, I’m just gonna go out and say it. I think we should spend the night here, doing it.”
Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo looked at each other, and nodded. “Yup,” they said.
“So uh, how do we do this?” Scootaloo asked.
“I think we get out of our clothes,” Apple Bloom said, and looked down on her shoulders. “Uhm should we use our mouths or can you do it, Sweetie Belle?”
“I can do it,” Sweetie said, and magicked the ropes off her.
The suspenders of Apple Bloom’s coveralls were unfastened, and without the support of those, both them and her shirt fell to the ground.
“No panties, eh?” Scootaloo commented.
“Well,” Apple Bloom said, squirming a little. “No point when there’s no grime or sweat, right?”
“I guess- hey!” Scootaloo exclaimed, as her shirt was lifted off her, and Sweetie Belle leaned up to her and locked the two of them in a kiss.
Sweetie Belle managed to undo Scootaloo’s shorts during it, while Scootaloo just closed her eyes and let herself be explored by Sweetie’s tongue.
As they broke away, Scootaloo looked at Sweetie Belle through half-lidded eyes. “Now you’re the only one with clothes,” she said, and nodded to Sweetie Belle’s socks.
“Why are you still standing up?” Sweetie Belle asked, hooked one of her hooves around Scootaloo’s legs, and hopped forward making them fall over into a pile on the hard floor.
Sweetie Belle raised herself up and stood on her knees on Scootaloo’s stomach, who was looking up at her with an excited blush.
Sweetie Belle looked down on Scootaloo with an amused and superior expression. “Apple Bloom,” she said. “Kiss her.”
Apple Bloom let herself fall on her behind, then scooted over to Scootaloo, and lowered herself over her friend. "Was it always gonna turn out like this?" she asked. "I mean, the three of us, together."
"Maybe," Scootaloo said, and gently brushed her lips against Apple Bloom.
"I always thought you'd want to do it with Rainbow Dash," Sweetie Belle said.
"Everypony wants to do it with Rainbow Dash," Scootaloo said.
"Everypony wants to do it with Rarity too," Sweetie Belle said, a hint of somberness in her voice.
"Applejack as well," Apple Bloom said.
"That's true," Scootaloo said, thinking back to when she first saw their sisters without Twilight's illusions.
"So what are we gonna do with these?" Sweetie Belle asked, magicking up the ropes into view.
"Hold on," Scootaloo said. "Let me up. I need to stretch my wings."
"I knew it!" Apple Bloom cried. "You totally flare them out when you think about sex!"
"That's not how it works!" Scootaloo protested. "It has to do with heart rate."
"Which would be pretty high now," Sweetie Belle said, and pressed down on Scootaloo's chest, before turning to Apple Bloom with a smirk. "So, cowgirl, wanna help lasso this catch?"
"I sure do, pardner," Apple Bloom said.
"Okay, tell me how to tie this around her," Sweetie Belle said.
"Hey!" Scootaloo protested.
Apple Bloom giggled. "Tie it across her chest and lash them behind her back between the wings."
"Seriously, guys," Scootaloo said. "This isn't cool."
"Why not?" Sweetie Belle said, not slowing down.
"Having your wings tied hurts after a while."
"And that's a problem for you how?"
Scootaloo stopped to consider this for a moment. "Alright, fine," she said. "But it's gonna feel really frustrating after a while."
"That's what we're counting on," Sweetie Belle said, smirking.
After a while, Scootaloo had a tight harness over her chest that secured her wings thoroughly, and with enough rope over to fashion into a collar that she could be led along with, and even a garter-like arrangement over her thighs.
"You look amazing," Apple Bloom said.
Scootaloo, by now standing up, looked down upon herself. "Well, alright, I guess I do. Nice work."
"How do your wings feel?" Sweetie Belle asked.
Scootaloo tried moving them, but only managed to futilely struggle against the ropes. She scrunched up her face and struggled harder, but only wiggled them inside their snug bondage. "Tight," she said.
"It turns you on, I can tell," Sweetie Belle said, and nodded towards Scootaloo's crotch.
Scootaloo's cheeks lit up, before she smirked back at her friends. "You too."
"What are we gonna do about that?" Apple Bloom asked, huskily.
"Hold on, we have more rope," Scootaloo said. "I think it's time we use that as well. I vote blindfold."
"Ooh, good idea," Apple Bloom said. "Put it on me."
"I also vote we put it on Sweetie Belle," Scootaloo said.
"Luckily, I make the decision, since I'm the one with the magic," Sweetie Belle said. "Besides, I'm not good with doing magic I can't see."
"That's okay with me," Apple Bloom said excitedly. "I want to be blindfolded."
"You definitely need something though," Scootaloo said.
"Hmm, how about a gag?" Apple Bloom asked.
"I can get behind that," Sweetie Belle said, and magically lifted up a rope to her face, bit down on it, and started magically tossing it around her head.
"I 'eed sho he'p ere," Sweetie Belle said.
Apple Bloom stepped up, and took the ropes in her mouth, helping Sweetie Belle tie it behind her head, tightly lash her muzzle, and even cover up her horn in it.
When Sweetie's muzzle was completely covered in ropes, she turned to her friends.
"Ooh oh Ih ooh?"
"It looks great!" Scootaloo said excitedly. "How much more rope do we have? I want some of that as well."
"We have enough," Apple Bloom said. "Another of those for Scootaloo, then a blindfold for me?"
"Mm mm," Sweetie Belle hummed, nodding in confirmation.
After a while, all three of them had their faces covered in rope. Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo gagged, and Apple Bloom blindfolded.
"This is so cool," Apple Bloom said, trying to look around.
"Mm!" Scootaloo said.
A distant rumble shook the cave slightly.
"Sounds like it's really coming down out there," Apple Bloom said.
Scootaloo walked back towards the opening around the corner and looked out, before coming back. "Mm mm," she mumbled, nodding her head.
"So we might as well stay in here," Apple Bloom said.
"Mm mm."
"Mm!" Sweetie Belle sounded, and lit up her horn, tugging it Scootaloo's leg.
"Mm?" Scootaloo moaned, looking at Sweetie Belle questioningly before shaking her head.
"What? What are you doing?" Apple Bloom asked.
"Mm cmm," Sweetie Belle said.
"What?"
"Mm cmm!" Sweetie Belle repeated.
"A game?"
"Mm."
"What kind of game?" Apple Bloom asked.
"Mm," Scootaloo concurred. "Mm hmm m cmm?"
"Mmmm," Sweetie Belle said, tugging more at Scootaloo's legs.
"Mm, mm-mm," Scootaloo said, rolling her eyes and letting Sweetie Belle pull her torso off from her legs.
Scootaloo, now totally without let limbs, was thrown by Sweetie Belle's magic into the cave, where she rolled on the hard rock. "Mm!?"
"What?" Apple Bloom asked, trying to follow the sound with her ears, but being unable to thanks to the sound of rain and the echo inside the cave. "What are you doing?"
Sweetie Belle ran towards Scootaloo lying on the cave floor, and leaped towards her, separating her legs halfway down her knees as she left the ground, and landing hard beside Scootaloo, smiling at her.
Scootaloo just gave her a questioning look, before Sweetie Belle turned to Apple Bloom.
"What are you guys doing?" Apple Bloom asked, before Sweetie Belle lit up her horn. "What!? Hey!"
Apple Bloom was lifted off her hooves, and was spun around in the air a few times, before being tossed in a random direction, landing on her behind.
"What? Where are you guys?" Apple Bloom asked, looking around.
"Mm mmmm!" Sweetie Belle called, teasingly, but with the rain and the echoing, it was impossible for Apple Bloom to find her on sound alone.
Apple Bloom stood up, and turned her head around futilely.
"Hmhmhm," Sweetie Belle giggled to a finally understanding Scootaloo, and languishly stretched out on her belly. "Mmmmm!"
"Mmm!" Scootaloo called to Apple Bloom, before turning her attention to Sweetie Belle. "Mm."
"Alright, I get it, I'll try and find you," Apple Bloom said.
Scootaloo shuffled over on her back, and nuzzled Sweetie Belle's bare shoulder.
“Mmm,” Sweetie Belle moaned lightly, before nuzzling Scootaloo’s mane. She used her magic to move Scootaloo on top of her, making her friend straddle her belly with her leg stumps.
Scootaloo tried slowly lowering herself over Sweetie Belle, but couldn’t stop herself from tipping over when she did so, making her connect hard with Sweetie Belle’s muzzle.
“Mm!” they both tried shrieking, before looking into each other's’ eyes and slowly nuzzling each other.
“Guys, seriously, don’t start without me,” Apple Bloom said, having found a wall and now slowly inching her way across it, heading away from her friends.
Sweetie Belle magically unfastened the part of her rope-mask that covered her mouth.
“Other way, Bloom,” she said.
Apple Bloom turned around, and eagerly bounded for them.
“Alright, slow down,” Sweetie Belle said. “We’re right here.”
“I can hear you!” Apple Bloom said eagerly, her hoof striking Sweetie Belle in the side, making her trip over the two entangled ponies.
“Aah!” Apple Bloom shrieked, as she desperately waved her shoulders in a vain attempt to stop herself from hurting her muzzle, but she didn’t have arms to stop herself with, or a flesh and blood muzzle to hurt. “Oof!”
Apple Bloom turned around with her legs and lifted off her friends, before trying to gain purchase on the caverns floor.
“Mmm-m-m?” Scootaloo moaned questioningly.
“Yeah. Why are you getting up?” Sweetie Belle asked, and wiggled closer to her friend.
“Well where are you guys?” Apple Bloom asked.
“Right here,” Sweetie Belle said, before shoving her muzzle forward at Apple Bloom’s.
“Mmmm...” Apple Bloom moaned, melting into the kiss, before she felt Scootaloo’s muzzle land between her legs. “... mmmMMM!”
“Mmhmhm,” Scootaloo chuckled behind her gag.
Apple Bloom probed around with her legs for Scootaloo, but couldn’t locate her as she was to her side.
“Where are you, Scoots?” Apple Bloom asked. “I wanna have you up here.”
“Yeah, stop hiding and come here,” Sweetie Belle said, and lit up her horn, floating Scootaloo up between her and Apple Bloom.
“Where is she?” Apple Bloom asked, probing with her muzzle.
“Right here,” Sweetie Belle said, and floated Scootaloo up so their muzzles met.
“There you are, Scoots,” Apple Bloom said, and traced kisses from Scootaloo’s covered mouth to her her neck.
“MmmmMMMM!” Scootaloo moaned, her voice becoming more high-pitched as she tried bending around her ticklish neck.
“Oh nice!” Sweetie Belle said, and dug into Scootaloo’s neck from the other side, rubbing her muzzle against Scootaloo’s shoulder and kissing her neck. “Come on, Bloom.”
Apple Bloom didn’t need to be told twice, and they assaulted their helpless friend between them.
Scootaloo writhed in place, watering from her closed eyes as her friends tickled her mercilessly, desperately struggling with her wings against her bondage as she giggled helplessly. “MMMMHmhmhmhm! MMhmhmhmhmhm!”
Eventually, Sweetie Belle and Apple Bloom backed off, letting their friend catch her breath,
“Mmph! Mmm… mmm… mm,” Scootaloo huffed behind her gag, before glaring at Sweetie Belle. “Mm mmm mm-m.”
Sweetie Belle cocked her head, before a grin grew on her face. “Sorry, what?”
“MM mmm mm-m,”
“Sorry, I can’t understand you, but I think I know something you’d like,” Sweetie Belle said. “Apple Bloom, point one leg straight up.”
“Alright,” Apple Bloom said. “What’cha got in mind?”
“Just gonna do something I think Scoot’s gonna like,” Sweetie Belle said, and magically lifted Scootaloo up to Apple Bloom’s hoof.
“Mm? Mmm!?” Scootaloo huffed, her tail swishing behind her as she struggled helplessly in the air.
“Don’t worry, you’re gonna love this,” Sweetie Belle said, and placed Scootaloo with her marehood on Apple Bloom’s hoof. “Let me just try and open you- whoops!”
Sweetie Belle lost her grip of her friend when she also tried parting her lower lips, making Scootaloo fall down and have Apple Bloom’s leg inserted into her halfway up her thigh.
“MMMMmmmm…!” Scootaloo moaned, first in shock, then transforming into pleasure, as her eyes crossed and she stared out into nothing. “Mmmmm.”
“Whoa!” Apple Bloom said. “Did what I think happen just happen?”
“Yeah,” Sweetie Belle said sheepishly. “Sorry, Scoots.”
“Oh I don’t think she minds,” Apple Bloom said, feeling Scootaloo around her.
Scootaloo had regained some senses, and was looking down to where her marehood was stretched wide, though still looking soft and healthy thanks to her new capabilities. She tried massaging herself against Apple Bloom’s thigh, but couldn’t find much purchase, and instead slowly sank lower and lower down her friend’s leg.
“Let me help,” Sweetie Belle said enthusiastically, and shuffled down across Apple Bloom’s belly, facing her friend’s most sensitive spot.
“Hmm, mmmm!” Scootaloo moaned, pleadingly looking down on her friend.
“I got you,” Sweetie Belle said, and kissed her friend’s love-nub, playing with her tongue across it.
“Mm! mmm, mmm, mmm,” Scootaloo moaned, her eyes crossing and turning up towards the ceiling.
“You like that?” Sweetie Belle asked with a smirk.
“Mmm! Mhm,” Scootaloo moaned, nodding her head weakly.
“I wanna try something,” Apple Bloom said.
Scootaloo’s moans were interrupted by giggling. “Mmmm-MMMM! Mhmhmhm! MMMMHMHMHM!” she giggled behind her mask, squirming helplessly.
“What did you do?” Sweetie Belle said.
“I tickled her on the inside,” Apple Bloom said, smirking at her friend.
“Ooh, do that again.”
“Mmm! Mm mm mhmm!” Scootaloo protested, glaring down on the two fillies.
“Yes do it again,” Sweetie Belle said, and once again shot forward to massage Scootaloo’s nub with her tongue.
“Mmmm,” Scootaloo couldn’t help but moan, before Apple Bloom’s hoof tickled the equivalent of inside her collar bone. “MMMMM! MMMHMHMHMHM!”
“She’s coming,” Apple Bloom said. “I can feel it.”
“Great!” Sweetie Belle said, and kept licking in anticipation, before her patience ran out. “Nothing’s coming.”
“I think she’s a little too tightly plugged,” Apple Bloom said.
“Oh,” Sweetie Belle responded. “Hey, I wanna try that on the other leg.”
“I think Scootaloo wants to cuddle first though,” Apple Bloom said, and brought her leg with Scootaloo on it down on her belly.
Scootaloo was breathing heavily, gradually slowing down from a pant, and looking unfocused through half-lidded eyes.
“Was that good, Scootaloo?” Apple Bloom asked.
“Mmhmmm,” Scootaloo said, nodding weakly.
“I could go for a cuddle,” Sweetie Belle said, and heaved her way up so her head was next to her friends’. “So long as it’s my turn later.”
“Sure,” Apple Bloom said. “We have all night.”
“Mm mm hmm mm,” Scootaloo mumbled.
“We love you too, Scoots,” Sweetie Belle said, and pecked Scootaloo on the cheek before magically lifting her own mask up across her face.
“Hmhm,” Scootaloo giggled weakly, and smiled.
Trixie once again bumped her head in the ceiling of her cart as she drew herself up to her full height while observing herself in her mirror.
She adjusted the sleeve that her horn went into, and looked at the mirror again. She was wearing a black, very form-fitting suit, covering absolutely every inch of her except her eyes, and a pair of pads on the bottom of her hooves.
“Hahahahaaa!” Trixie laughed theatrically to herself, her voice muffled slightly by the cloth covering her mouth. “The ponies think that Trixie only wants to be seen by all, all the time, but Trixie has them fooled. Trixie can disappear from sight whenever she wishes.”
Trixie turned to the side and watched herself as she stretched her legs out and slowly ran a hand along her thigh. “Mmm, yeeees , Trixie has all the privacy she wants when it suits her, even in the middle of a crowded town. Nopony can spot Trixie when Trixie doesn’t want to be spotted.
“Watch out, Twilight Sparkle ,” Trixie spat the name out, and exited her cart, moving straight for the castle. “Trixie comes for what’s hers!”
Trixie didn’t notice Rumble standing frozen behind a bush, bug-catching net above his head, looking wide eyed at the stagemare dressed in her skintight outfit storming towards the town.
Trixie knew how to infiltrate castles. She had read all about it in books from the fiction-sections of the bookstores… although frankly she had thought of all the ideas before she had read about them.
She had passed unnoticed into the crystal halls, using her superb skills to avoid detection by intentionally picking a time of the day when the halls were empty.
She lifted the long carpet with her magic and went down on her knees. At least, she did so partially, before stopping herself. That accursed ‘princess ’ of friendship’s doors were too wide and trying to hold herself up in the doorframe, ready to pounce on the unsuspecting Twilight when she passed through them, by doing a split with her legs had stretched something in Trixie’s thigh.
“Ow! No matter,” Trixie grumbled to herself, and smoothed out the carpet again as she gingerly stood up, rubbing her thigh, and walked over to stand behind a banister. “This will be sufficient for a mare of Trixie’s capabilities.”
After a long, long while, Trixie had stood there for almost two minutes, and was getting very bored.
She managed to use her iron discipline to stifle a yawn when she heard hoofsteps approaching in the hallway though.
“Hmm, according to this...” Trixie heard Twilight say to herself. “Aha. As I suspected, that type of stimulus does little by itself, but amplifies the effects of…”
Trixie froze. It was now or never. Twilight walked past her. Trixie knew what she needed to do to get what she deserved, but if something went wrong…
Trixie shook the doubts from her mind, and jumped out behind the bannister, running towards Twilight who had her back to her.
“Huh?” Twilight said, and started turning around before being shot with a bolt of magic from Trixie’s horn. “Wha!”
Twilight fell to her stomach, mostly cushioned by her breasts, her papers flying from her hand, barely registering what was going on before somepony jumped onto her from behind.
“What’s going- what are you…?” Twilight said, as she tried turning around to see a lock of mane sticking out from the mask of the pony on top of her. “Trixie!?”
“Trixie-slash!” Trixie yelled, and removed the top of Twilight’s scalp with a swing of a scalpel.
The top of Twilight’s skull rolled onto the floor, as she felt her thought being temporarily scrambled by the sensation. “Trixie! Stop it now or I’ll–”
“Trixie-yank!” Trixie yelled, and pulled Twilight’s brain from her brain stem.
Everything went dark for Twilight as all sensations vanished in an instant.
Trixie sat still on top of her nemesis, her heart racing and the scalpel in at the end of its swing.
“Hah, hah, hah,” she panted, looking down at the unmoving Twilight Sparkle.
She gave it a few more moments, but Twilight’s body was absolutely still. And true enough, it was a rubber body with a rubber brain. Everything she read was true!
“Hah! Hahaha! AAAAHAHAHAHA!” Trixie laughed, raising Twilight’s brain to the ceiling and basking in her victory. “At last! Triumph!”
Trixie took a few moments to collect herself, then smirked at the brain in her hands. “Looks like The Great And Powerful Trixie has proven her superiority to you once and for all, Twilight Sparkle!”
The brain didn’t respond, it just rested, unmoving, in Trixie’s hand.
“Now, to just...” Trixie started, before closing her eyes and concentrating.
There were many both magical and mental safeguards to stop a unicorn from harming herself or her fellow ponies. Many were impossible to overcome, but with some training and perhaps a bit of an unhinged mind, many of the ones affecting oneself could be overcome.
Trixie’s teachers back in school had said it was extremely dangerous to ignore these safeguards. Doing so was not recommended. What fools they were.
Trixie held up her other hand, and lit up her horn, concentrating.
Trixie had never been a master of teleportation, though she loathed to admit it, but she could move small objects a short distance.
“... Move the great and powerful’s mind into the body of a princess.”
Trixie’s brain appeared in her empty hand…
… And then her body promptly went limp, falling forward listlessly onto the floor. Her still very much alive brain wondering what had gone wrong.
In the silence and darkness, Twilight fumed. “Trixiiiieee! ”
View Online
The Sexual Adventures Of Sunset Shimmer: Initiation
Author's Note
Contains: Little porn content, just character interactions and setups.
I'm planning on making Sunset Shimmer a regular in this story, because how can she not be?
The Sexual Adventures Of Sunset Shimmer: Initiation
Twilight knocked on the door to Rarity’s house, the one belonging to her friend’s human counterpart, a few hours before night was turning to morning.
After some clicking from the locks, the door opened a smidge, and Twilight could see the bleary eyes of Sunset Shimmer eyeing her wearily and warily.
When Sunset registered who was standing outside the door, it opened fully, and Sunset quickly stepped aside with a relieved look on her face.
“Twilight!” she breathed. “I’m so glad you’re here.”
Twilight quickly stepped up and embraced Sunset, holding her face against her shoulder. “It’s okay, don’t worry.”
Twilight reached behind her and took Sunset’s hands in her own, guiding them down towards her buttocks, and encouraging Sunset to play with them.
As Twilight was under the effect of a very well-crafted illusion spell, Sunset failed to notice anything out of the ordinary, and simply welcomed the pleasant sensation.
As Sunset fondled Twilight, she took a few calming breaths, and Twilight felt Sunset’s heartbeat slow down, before Sunset asked, “Did you say you know what’s going on?”
“I think I do,” Twilight said, and kicked the door closed behind her. “Let’s check on them so I’ll know for sure.”
“We were having a slumber party, and we went to bed,” Sunset said. “And then I woke up from something, I think it was too quiet, and saw them like this.”
They entered the bedroom, with Rarity’s enormous enormous bed, and some foldable ones as well, where the five of her friends’ human counterparts lay, limbless, rubberized, and looking at her with a scared expression.
“Oooh,” Twilight cooed, and quickly gathered them up, sitting down on the bed and holding them against her. “It’s okay, everyone. Don’t worry, I can fix this.”
“You can? You’re sure?” Sunset asked.
“Yes. I’ll need to bring them back to Equestria, but once we’re there, it shouldn’t be a problem.”
“What’s happened?” Sunset asked.
“To help answer that, let me just cast a spell.”
“A spell? Twilight, you don’t have a horn,” Sunset said, before Twilight reached back and pulled at her panties, before inserting two fingers into her rear and pulling out a purple horn.
“I do, actually. I managed to trick the transformation spell on the mirror, and keep mine,” Twilight said, and pointed it at her friends, like a wand, lighting it up and covering them in magic.
“What are you doing?” Sunset asked, before her eyes became wide, just like all her friends’. “Whoa…! Twilight ,” she breathed.
They took in Twilight’s shape, her full form, healthy and radiant. It was now that they finally registered how she looked. How her skirt couldn’t hide her curves or how her blouse struggled to contain her breasts, and the stylish thigh high stockings.
They stared at her perfect hips, and the soft shape of her belly, and how she absentmindedly put her finger to her lips as she thought.
“Twilight ,” Sunset breathed again. “What happened ?”
“Well, the short version is this…”
After a short rundown, Sunset was still staring at Twilight in disbelief.
“A sex doll?” she said, as the others stared wide eyed at Twilight.
“Yes. Don’t worry though, it’s quite nice once you get used to it,” Twilight said, and smiled at Sunset.
Sunset finally registered that she was once again trying to take in Twilight’s great beauty, and shook her head, looking away with red cheeks.
“It’s… that’s… that’s why you’re acting... provocatively?”
“Yes. I’m sorry, I don’t actually mean to. It’s actually my new cutie mark,” Twilight said, when her face lit up. “Speaking of which, I brought some cutie marks for all of you!”
“Brought cutie marks? You can’t…” Sunset said, before petering off.
“I didn’t believe it myself, but this whole business has taught me a lot about magic and cutie marks,” Twilight said, and opened a small bottle she had in her shirt pocket.
Out of the bottle floated five identical marks of a bright red heart held tight by chains, glowing in the air, before Twilight directed them to the waists of the transformed human girls.
They quickly fastened themselves to the five dolls, who looked on with open fascination, before they huffed wordlessly and looked away.
“It tickled, right?” Twilight asked, and the dolls nodded, when Twilight turnen to Sunset. “Alright, let’s get you all back to Equestria where I can work on getting new bodies for everyone who wants them. You might want to be transformed as well, Sunset. You might feel a little left out if you don’t.”
That was three days ago, and Sunset had to admit that her life had definitely improved since then.
She was now a rubber doll just like her friends, of her own choosing, with an improved version of Twilight’s illusion spell that she had helped develop, where she and her friends could mentally command the the direction and power of the illusion at will, and also covered outright outlandish things. They could, for example, drop the part of the illusion that made people not consciously register how voluptuous or raunchy they were, but also have them not notice anything out of the ordinary.
Rainbow Dash and Applejack had had a lot of fun pulling each other’s clothes off in class as pranks, with the only reaction being that the rest of the students had trouble concentrating on their work and the teacher telling them to stop unless they wanted detention.
It was quite a strange experience, to be the former ‘bad girl’, not at all above using unspoken promises of sex to get her way before changing her way, and suddenly seeing her bashful and ‘pure’ friend, Twilight Sparkle, the way she was.
But there was nothing ‘dirty’ about Twilight. Sure, she might have been very eager to have pretty intense sex, and when Sunset experimentally lifted Twilight’s skirt and touched her friend’s bum, Twilight was nothing but happy.
There was a wholesomeness to Twilight, and presumably the other sex dolls in Equestria. Behind that voluptuous shape that threatened to spill out of her clothes at all times, there was nothing sinister. No manipulation, or domination, or greed. Just sex. Happy, wholesome sex.
Sunset looked around her apartment. Her small studio apartment, which she had, with her great sense of interior designing from living in Canterlot Castle during her formative years, made to look a lot more expensive than it actually was. It was cozy and homey, despite the cheapness. And it was cheap, because Sunset didn’t have a lot of money.
Her friends had helped her out after she mended her ways, and stopped shaking down other students for money, and pawning stolen goods for a fraction of their value, in order to keep living where she did. And while her friends assured her that it was no problem, in her mind she was still racking up debts, along with the sudden wall of debts she had when she decided to be a better person, and tried to make up for her past misdeeds.
She walked over to her fridge, and opened it, seeing nothing but a sad slice of pizza and a half empty bottle of soda.
This would have been a problem, if she still needed food and sleep, but it just helped fuel an excitement in her belly.
She no longer needed to spend most of her hours between school days sleeping and resting, and while eating and drinking was as good as ever, she didn’t need to spend her means on that either.
What she needed was sex, and while she was very much a novice compared to Twilight, which was still a bit strange to consider, she could perhaps use that to further her goal of making money.
She looked down on herself, jiggled her new, large breasts, ran her hands across her form, and smiled. “This is a money maker if I ever saw one.”
She sat down by her computer, thinking as it booted up. She could perhaps just look for a graveyard shift at an expensive high rise, working the night behind the reception and touching herself when no one was around, but that felt like a waste of opportunity.
She looked up “gentlemen’s clubs” in the area, hoping that no tech-savvy student she had tormented was spying on everything she was doing with some strange computer magic, but stripping didn’t feel right, as it could undermine the new image of nice girl she was trying to build for herself, teasing poor guys and gals with things they weren’t allowed to touch. Same deal if she eschewed the club and used her webcam.
No, with the access to sites dedicated to the trading of goods and services, she decided to take an approach where she felt she could have more control. With her abilities, she felt confident trying her hand in the oldest profession in the world: prostitution.
She was careful not to word her ad in such a way as to draw the attention of the authorities, because unlike Equestria, here it was illegal to offer sex for money.
When she at first learned that it was illegal, it had been a strange trivia, but gradually it had started making sense. Unlike in Equestria, there was the risk of very dangerous diseases, the workings of the dangerous inner cities at night, the lingering effect of the lack of contraceptive and the scores of desperate children and lone mothers as a result, as well as a slew of other factors.
That wasn’t the business she was looking to get into. She was going to have the approach that the prostitutes of Equestria had. It was just a service; companionship for money.
Sunset often wished she had seen prostitutes while she had the opportunity. The princess might have approved if she did; back when she was, frankly, a stuck up bitch. Perhaps everything would have been different if she tried just walking up to the guards’ barracks, asking them if they could recommend anypony, and have a hunky stallion show up in her quarters a few nights and pound her tensions away and her mind blank, she might still be living in a castle, her ambition never morphing into megalomania.
Still, it was probably best not to wish for such things. As it turned out, she had wonderful friends, and a good life that was looking better all the time.
Sunset finished her post, and hovered over the send-button. It was exciting in many ways, but one reason was that she was an archmage of Canterlot, a scholar of dangerous lores, and a vanquisher of evils, and she was about to become… a whore.
No… not a whore, a prostitute certainly, but she was to bring the class of an Equestrian lover-for-hire to this world. Still, it felt a bit as if Princess Celestia was to grab her sword and set out banish evils that threatened her world with her own hands. The high and mighty stepping down from her lofty position and getting her hands dirty- the number of books about that in Equestria were beyond count.
She clicked the button. She was now Sunset Shimmer, aspiring call girl.
Sunset looked at herself in the full body mirror. She was wearing a bodysuit made of black latex straps snaking their way across her body. It covered her crotch and her breasts, but left little else to the imagination.
“This is wonderful, Twilight,” Sunset said happily, as she spun around in front of the mirror.
Twilight, looking at her from the propped up book on the table, nodded her approval.
“You look amazing, Sunset,” she said. “Do you notice those straps by the brassiere? Try pulling them.”
Sunset did as instructed, and the fabric covering her bosom fell away, landing on the floor.
“Ah!” Sunset exclaimed in a happy surprise, touching her breasts, before looking at Twilight again. “Thank you so much! Where do you get these things anyway?”
“Well, with Rarity having so many more hours in the day, she’s branched out and is by now really good with latex. I’m learning a lot too. I don’t have them with me, but I’ve made a few dildos I’m really proud of.”
There was a chime from Sunset’s computer, and she bent down to read it, leaving Twilight with only the nice view of Sunset’s behind, bare except for the small bit of latex covering some of it up.
“My first customer is responding!” Sunset said excitedly. “We’re going away for the weekend tomorrow.”
“That’s wonderful,” Twilight said. “Just look at you, you’re going to make them so happy!”
“Thank you, Twilight. This feels really good. I’m so excited for this.”
“What about the other girls?”
“Everyone is busy this weekend. Don’t worry, I have a gps tracker on me so that they can see where I am, in case my first customer is up to no good.”
“I wasn’t thinking along those lines,” Twilight noted, with one eyebrow raised.
“Well it’s just that people in this world can be a bit weird,” Sunset said, still typing on her computer.
“You don’t have to worry about your safety, Sunset,” Twilight said. “I’ve had my brain scooped out of me and I’m fine.”
“Yeah, but you know, in case they kidnap me.”
“If you’re worried about that, you can come over and my brother can teach you to fight even as you’re picked apart.”
“You have a brother?” Sunset asked, looking up.
“Yeah. I guess I never told you. He’s a doll too. We can practice how to fight together.”
“I might take you up on that offer. I’m also curious what a stallion looks like when they’re turned into dolls like us.”
“Hunky,” Twilight immediately said. “Very hunky, not difficult to look at at all.”
A ray of sunlight snuck its way past the gap in Sunset’s curtains. “Wow,” Sunset said. “Is it that late already? Or maybe I should say early?”
“I suppose so,” Twilight said. “Is it time for school?”
“Soon. I’m going to have to try out the rest of the outfits later, before my client picks me up,” Sunset said, and walked towards the door.
“Sunset! Are you sure you want to go to school like that?”
Sunset looked down on her topless body, still dressed in the exciting getup.
She shrugged and looked at Twilight teasingly. “With your illusion spell, no one would mind.”
“That’s true.”
“Still, I might as well stick to normal clothes. To keep this clean for one thing.”
Sunset sat on the bench in the park, looking around.
She was at the exact spot she had agreed on with her client, spying out for a man with black gloves sticking out of his pocket.
It felt like a spy thriller, and she was starting to slightly regret her decision. This wasn’t as wholesome as she had imagined it. Still, she was determined.
After a while, she spotted a man by the fountain, with black gloves like they had agreed. Nice build, handsome, good hair, clean clothes, and the expression on his face helped put Sunset at ease.
He was whistling softly to himself as he idly scanned the park, and she looked at his eyes as his gaze gently swept across the park, letting him spot her on his own. She willfully dropped parts of her illusion, letting people around her register her amazing figure.
He stopped whistling when he saw her, and started walking up in a calm gait, and they gave each other a smile as they neared.
“Sunset?” he asked.
“That’s me,” she answered, a bit of nervousness in her belly.
“Would you like to come with me?” he asked.
“I’d love to,” she said, grabbing her duffle bag, and rose, following the man.
They kept the same pace, at enough distance where they could be everything from business partners to family.
He looked back at her, and quickly scanned her up and down, smiling openly.
“My car is across the street, we can do introductions there,” he said, in a quiet voice.
“That sounds good,” Sunset agreed. The park wasn’t exactly crowded, but it was worth putting off talking for half a minute to be on the safe side.
They walked across a street, to a small, secluded parking lot, where a woman was waiting.
At first, Sunset’s legs felt weak, wondering who this person was, if this was a sting operation or something, before she steeled herself. That was television stuff, and not something that actually happened.
She felt further reassured when the woman openly studied her figure, and smiled happily.
“Now then. Sunset, was it? My name is Night Light, and this is my wife, Twilight Velvet,” the man said.
Sunset was taken aback, before rallying. “I’m sorry, but you’re married?”
“Why, yes, dear,” Velvet said.
Sunset looked at her, which certainly wasn’t painful to do. Her name and haircut reminded Sunset of her friend Princess Twilight, which helped put her mind at ease.
“I’m sorry,” Sunset said, shaking her head. “I just wasn’t expecting… you know, a married couple.”
“It’s not a problem I hope?” Night said. “You did say you were fine with both men and women.”
“I am,” Sunset said, readily. “I’m sorry. I guess I have some preconceptions.”
Velvet tittered. “So did we. We were expecting someone pretty, but not someone so glorious,” she said, and gestured at Sunset’s figure. “Just look at you.”
Sunset smiled bashfully, before looking around.
“You’re right,” Night said. “Perhaps we can invite you into our car for privacy?”
“Thank you,” Sunset said, and sat down in the rear seat, while Velvet sat down next to her, behind her husband.
“I’m going to start driving,” Night said. “Say the word, and I’ll stop and let you out. If you change your mind at any time, we’ll take you wherever you want to go.”
“It’s no problem,” Sunset assured him. “But thank you all the same. May I ask, you know, now that we’re speaking in private, what you expect from me?”
“If… you’ll allow us to be frank, dear, we want to hire you as a prostitute over the following days,” Velvet said.
“Then we’re on the same page,” Sunset said, happy that they were moving along, both figuratively and literally, towards their goal.
“Good. I hope you’ll be patient with us. We’ve never done this before,” Night said.
“You haven’t? You seemed so sure when you wrote to me,” Sunset noted.
“That was me, dear,” Velvet said. “And thank you.”
“Well, it’s my first time as well,” Sunset said.
“Now that I find hard to believe,” Velvet noted, smiling at Sunset as she studied her up and down. “Just look at you. With a body like that, you must have been fighting both boys and girls off with sticks.”
“It won’t be my first time being intimate with someone, but it will be my first time being paid for it.”
Velvet cocked her head. “How do you feel so far?” she asked in a concerned voice.
“It feels good. I need money for a good thing, and hopefully you’ll be happy as well.”
“Ah yes, the payment,” Night noted, his eyes on the road. “We never agreed on your rate.”
Sunset’s bashful smile got a degree of confidence. “I’d like your happiness to determine that.”
Night looked at her in the rear view mirror, and Velvet did the same from the side, before they smiled. “That was sexy, wasn’t it, honey?” Night asked.
“It certainly was,” Velvet agreed.
“Very well, if you insist, we’ll discuss it afterward. Don’t be afraid to bring it up during the next few days,” Night said.
Feeling that they were bonding a little, Sunset decided to carefully push ahead. “If you don’t mind me asking, you two seem happy together. Why hire a prostitute?”
“We are happy together,” Velvet said, putting her hand on her husband’s shoulder, who put his hand on her’s. “In large parts because we’re open and accepting with each other. For example, I agreed to spend a few hours in ‘the box ’, and Night agreed to be tied up and be my plaything, and we found out that we liked it.”
Velvet looked at Sunset and smiled. “Too much information, dear?”
Sunset shook her head. “Not at all. This is actually really sweet. You wanted to try having a third lover?”
“Yes,” Velvet said. “How willing would you say you are to trying new things?”
Sunset thought back to Twilight, and the gear she had send her, which was stuffed in the duffle bag between her and Velvet. “Very. Do you guys have any more stories about things you tried?”
They drove out to a secluded house by a lake in the woods. A gorgeous view of the water and hills, fresh air, a little jetty and a hill mostly bare of trees besides a house that was both rustic, yet clean and with modern comforts.
“Wow,” Sunset said, standing with her duffle bag in her hand and looking out across the water. “This is wonderful.”
“Thank you, dear,” Velvet said. “Some know-how of my husband, and booksmarts and strong arms from our children, and we rebuilt the rustic old cottage to this. We’re kind of proud of it.”
“You should be,” Sunset said, before registering what Velvet had said. “You have children? Who are old enough to help build houses?”
“We do,” Velvet said. “You sound surprised.”
“You just look so young,” Sunset noted.
Velvet smiled sweetly at Sunset. “Oh thank you. What do you say if I say that we don’t expect it to be long before we’re grandparents?”
Sunset opened her mouth, and closed it again. “No way,” she said, inspecting the practically-grandmother and her practically-grandfather husband. “Really?”
“It’s true,” Night said. “Our oldest and his fiance has trouble keeping their hands off each other.”
Sunset tittered a little, before Night got a serious look on him again.
“Now, Sunset. I want you to know that at any time, you can just say the word, and we’ll stop, and take you back into town.”
Sunset gave him a reassuring look. “It’s okay, I’m looking forward to this. We can start whenever, with whatever.”
Night looked at her for a moment, trying to spot any sign of a lie. When he didn’t, he smiled, and put his arm around his wife.
“I think I was afraid that when we corresponded you were just pretending, and that you’d actually be a sad and tired young woman, but you are really into this aren’t you?” Velvet said.
“I am,” Sunset said, happily. “Oh, also, I should show you what I brought.”
Sunset took her duffle bag, and unzipped it to show what was inside.
It was full of restraints, sexual toys, and interesting outfits. A lot of it was shiny and black, but there were some pure whites and pinks as well.
“I have a friend who I’m gonna work with to make outfits for every situation,” Sunset said. “So far I have some pretty standard stuff.”
“You call this standard?” Velvet said, her mouth open in shock.
Night silently crouched down and retrieved a butt plug with a white bottom and a pink heart on it, as well as a bottle of lube.
Sunset stood still, with an expectant smile on her face, as Night stood up and took a step towards her.
“Do you want me to act in a certain way?” she asked.
“No,” Night said, and shook his head. “I don’t want you to act at all, I want to see how well you like this.”
“Okay,” Sunset said, as Night placed a hand on her back and gently pushed her forward. She bent over and thrust her behind out, looking back with an expectant smile.
Night lifted Sunset’s skirt and placed it over her back as Velvet watched in silence. Night put his hands on Sunset’s panties, right on her sex.
Night took a deep breath in response to what he felt, and pulled Sunset’s panties down, before coating the plug with some lubricant, and gently inserting it into Sunset.
“Mmm,” Sunset happily moaned.
“She’s so pretty,” Velvet noted to her husband. “Do you want to ravish her, dear?”
Night chuckled, and Sunset stood up. “I do, but it makes me want to ravish you as well.”
“Oh I don’t even know where to start,” Velvet said.
“Some roleplaying after this perhaps? Sunset suggested. “Perhaps one of your childrens’ girlfriend that you’ve seduced without them knowing?”
“Naughty,” Night said with a smirk.
“And I’m curious about this ‘box’ of your’s.”
View Online
The Sexual Adventures Of Sunset Shimmer: Deets
Author's Note
Contains: male/female cunnilingus, other minor kinky stuff.
The Sexual Adventures Of Sunset Shimmer: Deets
Twilight Velvet pulled the car over to the sidewalk in the evening, but sometime before the sun set.
In the backseat, Night Light pulled out his wallet and and opened it.
“I must say that we enjoyed ourselves immensely,” Velvet said, making Sunset smile back at him.
“Thank you, and I did as well,” Sunset said, squirming happily in her seat.
“And we’d very much want to show our appreciation,” Night Light said, and held out a bundle of bills for Sunset.
Sunset just blanched at the money. “So much? I… I’m not… no! I can’t accept this amount,” she said firmly.
“We insist,” Night said. “You were ours for two days and nights straight, and you were amazing through the entire thing.”
“I…”
“Please take the money, dear,” Velvet insisted in a soft voice.
“I…” Sunset said again, reaching out, before pausing. “On one condition.”
“Name it,” Night said.
“That you’ll allow me to give you a big discount in the future. Seriously, you have no idea what a great time I had with you two.”
“I think we do,” Velvet smirked. “But alright, that sounds fair.”
“Thank you,” Sunset said, and took the money, and when she did, she bent forward and pecked Night Light on the cheek, then did the same with Velvet. “I hope to hear from you soon.”
The married couple’s eyes met in the rear view mirror, and they smiled at each other.
“Longing makes it better, but we’ll try and make time for you,” Night said.
Sunset bid them goodnight, and stepped out of the car, making sure her skirt lifted up and showed the pink heart adorned bottom of the plug still in her rear.
She waved goodbye to them as they drove away, then went up to her apartment, a big smile still plastered on her face, and deposited her bag on her couch.
She collapsed on her bed, wondering if she should fall asleep like normal people, or work all night with cleaning the stuff in her duffle bag, and probably herself.
She decided to embrace being a doll for the moment, and did the latter, fantasizing about what other things she and her new customers could get up to in the future.
The idea of a visit or two already being paid for intrigued her. Perhaps they could roleplay a little, Night and Velvet promising her money and then exploiting her before throwing her onto the street. That one sounded strangely appealing to Sunset, perhaps for the same reason she found herself liking working what could often be seen as a degrading job for the benefit of others. It was to repay things she had caused, but still.
In the middle of the night, before sunrise, she sat down, naked, in front of her computer to manage her new finances. At this rate, living where she did wouldn’t be a problem, so instead she looked online for things to replace the stuff she had broken for other students, trying to think what was higher priority.
And then it was time for school. Her clothes had dried by now, and she sensually dragged them across her body as she slipped them on, before leaving her house.
She walked down the still streets of the city, enjoying the feeling of the morning sun upon her skin, wondering if she perhaps shouldn’t pull her top off to better appreciate it, when she suddenly felt her skirt being lifted, and a big, rubbery length being inserted into her rear.
Sunset jumped at the sensation, her eyes wide with surprise, when she heard a voice that made it all make more sense.
“Guess who!”
“Pinkie,” Sunset said.
“Got it in one!” Pinkie exclaimed, and poked the dildo in Sunset’s rear. “And so did I.” Pinkie suddenly gasped, and grabbed Sunset’s shoulders. “Oh my, you have to tell us about your weekend! How did it go?”
“Us?” Sunset asked.
“The others are right around the next corner. I can tell.”
Sunset heard a gasp, and saw the rest of her rubber doll friends coming from around the corner, like Pinkie said, and walked up to her.
“Darling!” Rarity said. “You’re back! Oh, you simply must tell us how it went! When we have some privacy of course.”
“Don’t worry about that,” Sunset said. “Twilight’s illusions make sure we can talk about whatever.”
“Ah, yes, of course,” Rarity said. “Did they like the costumes?”
“That’s what you’re most concerned about?” Applejack asked, raising an eyebrow at Rarity before turning to Sunset. “Good morning by the way.”
“Good morning. Well, to start with, it was great. We did all kinds of things…”
Night Light sat on the jetty sticking out into the water in front of the house, looking out across the water, when he saw an orange shape moving below the surface.
Out of character, he marvelled at the length which this girl could hold her breath.
The orange shape quickly formed into a beautiful, naked young woman, who came up from the surface and regarded him with a happy expression.
“Hello, human,” she said, and giggled, floating in the water. “You are a human, right?”
“Uh, y-yeah, I’m a human,” Night stammered. “Wh-who are you?”
“My name is Sunset Shimmer,” Sunset said, hauling herself up and resting her torso on the jetty. “What’s your name?”
“Uh, Night Light,” he said. “Are… are you human?”
“Nope!” Sunset said. “I’m a mermaid.”
“... Fancy that,” Night said, his eyes fixed on Sunset’s chest, both out of character and in character, squished against the jetty. “I can’t help but notice that you don’t wear clothes.”
“No, we don’t really wear clothes,” Sunset said, casually. “But I know that humans like that.”
“I… I know that I do,” Night admitted. “May I ask why you’re here?”
“Well, you were sitting all alone out here, looking bored, so I thought I’d come and make you happy.”
“Happy how?” Night asked.
“By doing this,” Sunset said, reached forward, and without hesitation or permission, at least as far as this conversation had gone, started undoing Night Light’s pants.
“Whoa, whoa, hey!” he said. “What are you doing?”
Sunset paused, and put her finger to her chin in contemplation. “Uhm… I can’t remember what it’s called, but I know you humans like it.”
She quickly pulled Night Light’s pants down, revealing his manhood, in the final stages of hardening.
“We mermaids don’t have any of these, but I know it’s nice when I do this,” Sunset said, and pulled herself up further.
She enveloped Night’s length between her breasts, holding it in their soft embrace.
“Oh, fuck,” Night breathed at the sensation.
Sunset’s eyes lit up further. “Yes! That’s one of the things humans say when I do this,” she said, and started jiggling her breasts up and down across Night’s length.
“Ooh, fuck… I’m gonna, wait! Hold it!” he said, and pushed Sunset away from his crotch.
Sunset looked at Night Light with a surprised and slightly hurt expression.
“You didn’t like it?”
“No! I mean yes! I mean… look, who are you, and what are you doing?”
“I’m Sunset Shimmer,” Sunset repeated. “Remember? And I’m doing that thing I can’t remember the name of.”
“Why?”
“To make you happy of course.”
“Just like that?”
“Yes, of course just like that,” Sunset said, and regarded Night with a mournful expression. “Do you want me to leave?”
“I…” Night started, and regarded Sunset, his pants still down. “Do you… is there anything else you want?”
“No, I just become happy when others are happy,” Sunset said, and jiggled a breast in her hand. “I can tell that this makes you happy.”
Night regarded the woman, her red hair plastered against her naked form, before slowly sitting down again.
“Okay, uhm, continue.”
Sunset giggled, and took Night’s manhood into her mouth, bobbing her head up and down.
Night Light started panting heavily, and regarded the beautiful face, closed eyes and eagerly sucking. He reached down and grabbed one of her breasts.
She let out a small giggle, and squirmed a little. Night took the further step and pinched her nipple.
Sunset opened her eyes and looked up into Night’s eyes with an appreciative expression.
She gently wrapped her tongue around Night’s length, running it up and down it as she kept bobbing her head.
“Ah!” Night eventually breathed. “I’m… I’m close.”
“Mmmhmmm,” Sunset hummed knowingly and appreciatively.
“Do- hah, do you want me to…” Night asked and started squirming away from Sunset a little.
“Mm!” Sunset protested, and followed him, making him stop. She took his hand and placed it back on her breast.
Night didn’t say anything, just looking at the beautiful woman as he felt himself climax.
Her cheeks bulged as he came inside her mouth, and despite her light coughing, her face had a look of utter bliss, as if she was more satisfied by his climax than he was.
She slowly and thoroughly pulled her mouth from his still throbbing length, sucking it clean from the liquids inside her mouth, before looking at Night with a happy expression, and swallowing.
Night just looked at her, stunned, as she breathed out a content sigh.
“Aah, that was wonderful, thank you. And thank you ,” She added to Night’s length, before giving it a peck and letting herself fall back into the water. “Goodbye!”
She wish she could have seen her client’s face as she descended below she surface, to see him appreciate the act, but it was fine. She breathed in, filling herself up with water to rinse herself out with, while swimming leisurely towards some reeds to surface behind, to keep the illusion going.
“Hot!” Rainbow commented. “Man, I should join you.”
“That would be nice, but…” Sunset said.
“But what?”
“Well, it’s an image thing. I like the whole situation I’m in, being desperate enough to sell my body to make up for past debts, which by the way means I can finally pay you back.”
“Darling, we’ve told you, it’s not a problem,” Rarity protested.
“No, but I like the thought of having to. It’s not like I had no other options to make money, but… look, I’m a grand mage of Canterlot who once tried to usurp an incredibly magical artifact to take over the world, and now I’m having to give blowjobs and have people fondle me for money, it’s… it’s hot. It’s even more hot if my popular sports friend can’t join me in such… humiliating jobs.”
“Alright, I getcha,” Rainbow said, as the others nodded in understanding. “Hey, I can hire you though!”
“Yeah, you can do that,” Sunset said. “Make me do much and pay me very little, that’ll be great.”
“So what else happened?” Applejack asked.
“Oh, lots. Hmmm…” Sunset said, as she thought about another highlight of her weekend.
Sunset slowly opened her eyes to see the shaded shape of her clients’ bedroom, and feel herself being pressed up against them.
She was sandwiched between Night Light and Twilight Velvet’s naked bodies, the soon-to-be grandparents’ fine bodies still amazing her.
It was a wonderful way to wake up, even though she had to relent last night and not fall asleep with her body as full with toys as she might have liked, in order to not worry her clients who didn’t know about her status as a rubber doll.
She did manage to convince them that her sleeping in a belly-only corset and armbinders were okay though, and to her delight they had forgotten the buttplug, which bulged underneath her black rubber bottoms.
She smiled, and pecked her clients on the cheeks, before sitting up. They stirred, half-awake, but didn’t have the energy to get up with her, which was understandable considering the absolute marathon of love she had put them through last night, the poor dears.
She nudged them against each other, and they embraced, falling back asleep. Sunset smiled, and walked out into the kitchen. They were going to be sleeping in today, which was fine because with her arms bound behind her back, it was going to take quite some time to make breakfast for them.
After deciding to not use the stove, she slowly managed to take out everything needed from the drawers and cupboards, placing little plates and glasses with sandwiches on the table, and deciding that the coffee machine was safe enough to operate.
When the coffee was sputtering satisfyingly, she heard the door being opened, and Night and Velvet walked out into the room to join her, dressed in bathrobes.
“Good morning,” she said, happily.
“Good… morning,” Velvet said, looking around with an astonished expression at the breakfast that Sunset had managed to prepare. “Uhm… sleep well?”
“Wonderful ,” she breathed, and lightly pressed herself against Velvet, unable to hug her with her arms bound behind her back, and pecked her on the cheek. “You guys?”
“I don’t remember the last time I was this tired, or slept this well,” Velvet said.
“Same here,” Night said. “How uh… how do you feel?”
“I feel great,” Sunset said, and walked up to Night and pecked him on the cheek as well, before resting her head against his chest. “I have to admit that it’s a little awkward right now. I suppose we feel a little vulnerable in the morning, but I’m still so glad to be here with you.”
Night and Velvet looked at each other for a moment with wide eyes as they considered the words, before smiling as Night put his hands around Sunset.
“You really are an amazing young woman, Sunset,” Night said, as Velvet embraced her as well.
“Mmm, I think you’re making us too attached to you,” Velvet added.
“I hope not. I just want to make you guys happy.”
“You certainly are,” Night said, and looked down on Sunset’s topless form. “Though I think this is too early for us to see you like this.”
“I can change your mind on that, but okay,” Sunset said, and relented.
“They sound so nice,” Fluttershy noted.
“They really were,” Sunset said, looking up into the sky as they slowly kept walking towards the school. “I actually loved being with them. I hope my newly chosen profession doesn’t get in the way off- Mmh!?”
Sunset was cut off by a dildo being rammed down her throat by Rainbow and pumping it a few times before taking it out again.
Sunset coughed a few times before smiling at Rainbow and swinging a playful punch against her shoulder for the crass way she got her out of her funk. Rainbow smirked back as she lifted her skirt and put the dildo back.
“So what else happened?” Applejack asked.
“I’m sorry, my dearest husband, but my mistress commands me,” Velvet said, and lowered the blindfold over Night Light’s eyes.
“Mmm! MMMM!” Night Light moaned into his gag, struggling as best he could against his bondage inside the cage of rubber and latex.
Sunset appeared beside Velvet just as everything went dark for Night Light, staring down at the man with smug superiority.
After he had been blindfolded, they filled his ears with the specially made plugs, the rubber hugging every part of his ears, and stepped back.
“Can he hear anything?” Sunset whispered to Velvet.
“No, unless we speak very loudly right by him,” Velvet said, looking at her completely latex-covered husband in the cage of metal and rubber with a warm smile. “Ooh, I’m getting excited just looking at him.”
“Let’s not quit now,” Sunset said, excitedly. “What do we do next?”
“We carry him to the car, put him in the back and drive around for a few minutes so that it might seem we’re going to the coast, and then we take him out and put him in the pool.”
Sunset looked at the man with a dreamy expression, thanking her luck, and his.
“By the way, your mistress commands,” Sunset said, and started lifting Velvet’s dress.
Velvet giggled, and lifted her dress clean off her, throwing it on the couch on the porch.
Sunset, dressed in nothing but a belly-corset and matching hat, gloves, and thigh high boots, handed a giggling Velvet a pair of black rubber panties, which she put on, before they helped lift the cage with the black rubber form that Night Light was chained to, belly down, and carried it towards the car.
After starting the car and taking two turns across the empty road, Velvet feeling very self-conscious, in a good way, about being topless in her car, even though there was no other traffic, and them keeping an eye on Night Light, they drove back to the summer house.
They once again lifted Night Light out of the car, and towards the inflatable pool, attached some ropes the cage so that it would stay mostly in the middle of the pool, and lifted it in, removing all but the bottom layer that Night Light was strapped to.
Night Light turned his head back and forth, unable to hear or see anything, only feeling the gentle rocking from being in the water.
They stepped back and observed the handsome man move his head this way and that, in an futile effort of orienting himself. As far as he could tell, his wife and Sunset had actually gone through with it and set him out to sea to float away.
“Hmm,” Velvet said, looking down at herself, and at her husband. She squirmed a little uncomfortable where she stood. “I wonder if we took it too far. Should we--”
“Shh!” Sunset interrupted Velvet, and took her face in her hands, pointing it at herself. “Don’t worry about it. Look at mistress’ breasts.”
Velvet obeyed, and stared down at the large bosom.
Sunset jiggled her breasts lightly, the large mounds gently moving up and down. “Do you feel their power?”
“Yeees…” Velvet said, relaxing.
“I am your mistress, aren’t I? I am your mistress.”
“Yes… you are my mistress.”
“Good, now wake up my sweet.”
Velvet’s eyes shot open, and she shook her head. “Ah, I think that will be the last one, mistress. I don’t I’ll ever snap out of it again.”
“Good,” Sunset said, and pecked Velvet on the cheek. “Go get the toys and come back. We’ll use them here where we can enjoy the sight of your husband.”
“Yes, mistress,” Velvet said, and walked back to the house, leaving Sunset to stare longingly at Night Light, and the situation he was in.
“That’s amazing,” Pinkie Pie said, as they reached the school. “We have to give those games a try.”
“Yeah,” Sunset said. “And hopefully--”
“Sunset Shimmer,” principal Celestia said from their side as they stepped in through the main doors. “Step into my office.”
Sunset and the others jumped at the sound of Celestia’s voice, and Sunset cast the girls a nervous glance before following the principal, not remembering if she had said “office” or “orifice”.
View Online
The Sexual Adventures of Sunset Shimmer: Old Flame
Author's Note
Contains: Sappy and emotional straight sex.
The Sexual Adventures of Sunset Shimmer: Old Flame
Sunset sat down at Celestia's invitation in the chair in front of Principal Celestia’s desk. The older woman gave Sunset a long, even look.
“This latest payment you sent me. Where did it come from?” Celestia asked.
“It was… from a freelance job,” Sunset said. “I know it’s going to require a lot of them, but I promise I’ll pay back for everything I’ve damaged.”
“Most students damage something and I don’t expect them to pay back for every little thing, and while your actions did cause a lot of damage to my school, I’ve told you that I’m willing to forgive you financially as well as personally.”
“I know, it just doesn’t feel right,” Sunset said, staring at her lap.
The principal gave Sunset another even look, before sighing quietly to herself and relaxing into her chair. “Tell me about this freelance job.”
Now it was Sunset’s turn to give Celestia a long look, before she nodded to herself. “Alright, this will require some explanation. First of all, there is an illusion on me, and my friends, so that we can do some very lewd things and talk about strange subjects without anyone besides us realizing it as strange or unusual.”
Celestia let this sink in for a moment. “Lewd and strange things. Go on.”
“We’ve been turned into walking, talking rubber sex dolls. Our true forms are actually limbless rubber dolls who enjoy being helpless, as well as just about everything sexual,” Sunset said, and waved her arm lightly. “This is an artificial outer body that we can step out of and to an extent control remotely.”
Celestia considered this for a moment. “Interesting. You’re right, this would be cause for alarm if it happened to anyone besides you and your friends. Some sort of magic from your homeworld I take it?”
“Yes. We also don’t need sustenance, though it's agonizing to go too long without anything sexual happening to us. It doesn’t have to be sex, just sexual. Being in bondage is sexual and fulfilling even if we’re not stimulated. Of course, it builds up the anticipation of being stimulated just as it normally would, but that’s agonizing in a good way.”
“I see. And the money?” Celestia asked.
“I got it through prostitution,” Sunset said. “I sold my body for money.”
Celestia turned her chair a quarter of a turn as she considered this, before turning back to Sunset. “This is quite the illusion, making me accept that one of my students sells her body for the financial benefit of the school. Very well, thank you for clarifying this, Sunset. I don’t know how much you care about this fact remaining hidden, but I will not tell anyone.”
“Perhaps Luna should know.”
“Hmm, perhaps she should,” Celestia said, and stood up. “Thank you for your time, Sunset. I shall not keep you.”
“There is one more thing,” Sunset said, and stood up, slipping out of her jacket, and slowly removing her top.
Celestia looked on with a both appreciative and troubled look, as Sunset stepped out of her skirt, not wearing any underwear, and stood in nothing but her boots in front of the principal. She gave Sunset an even, if strained look.
Sunset stepped forward, softly, blushing all the while.
“I’m really sorry, principal,” she said, and extended her arms towards Celestia. “Can I make it up for you?”
Celestia gently took Sunset’s hands, but didn’t turn it into an embrace. “While I am flattered, this is not appropriate, Sunset.”
“I don’t know any other way,” Sunset said, looking a little sad.
Celestia looked at Sunset with a somber look, then reached down and picked up Sunset’s clothes, gently placing them in Sunset’s arms.
“I know you’ve changed, Sunset,” Celestia said. “But I still cannot accept this.”
Sunset reluctantly took the clothes and slipped them back on. “I’m sorry.”
“Don’t be.” Celestia smiled at Sunset. “I will welcome any donations you have for the school, but please don’t forget to take care of yourself.”
“Thank you,” Sunset said, and hugged her principal.
After a moment’s hesitation, Celestia returned the embrace, resting her head on top of Sunset’s. It was nice, especially when Sunset guided her hand down to her rear. Perhaps one day, she’d take Sunset up on her offer.
Twilight Sparkle’s magic used the spanner to tighten the last bolt for her latest invention when the book she had on a special podium chimed magically.
“Oh?” she said, and opened it with her magic. “Sunset?”
“Hey, Twilight,” the moving, painted image of Sunset said from the pages, unable to keep a bit of melancholy out of her voice. “What are you doing?”
Twilight could head the sense of sadness in Sunset’s voice, and set her tools down. “I’m just building a little machine to test a thesis. But nevermind that. How are you?”
“I’m… I don’t know if this is… it feels like such a stupid thing to complain about but… it bothers me.”
Twilight walked over to the book and sat down on the chair next to it. “Is there anything I can do to help?”
“Well it’s… it’s principal Celestia.”
“What… what about her?” Twilight asked.
“I… I just feel so stupid, Twilight. I hit on her, and she… rejected me.”
“Oh,” Twilight said in a sympathetic voice. “I understand why, she’s a pretty woman. Are you okay?”
“Well it’s… it’s not that I thought we should go steady or anything like that since… you know, I’m a prostitute now. It’s just… she’s under so much stress, and I’m responsible for so much of it, I just wanted to help. I told her about how I’m a doll, and the illusion kept her from thinking how that, and me wanting to her inside her pants, was too weird, but I still feel so stupid right now.”
“I’m sorry, Sunset,” Twilight said. “Do you need some company?”
“It’s okay. I’m not rejecting you, but I can visit one of the girls.”
“If you’re sure.”
“Of course. I’d tell you if I weren’t, but… what should I do?”
“Hmm. Well, I’m pretty sure just some insistence would help. I mean, you were pretty irresistible even before you turned into a toy, but I don’t know,” Twilight trailed off in thought.
“Maybe I can talk her into letting me give her a massage, and she’d give in after that, but that doesn’t feel entirely right,” Sunset said.
“No,” Twilight agreed. “Don’t worry though. Perhaps you can’t rush to make things up to ponies… humans.”
“I guess not,” Sunset said. “I can start with someone else perhaps.”
“That’s the spirit,” Twilight said, and her smile was so very contagious.
Flash Sentry would’ve drawn attention to himself when he forcefully closed his locker, if not for the stray book breaking the impact. He was having a pretty bad day.
Nothing terrible had happened, but minor bad things had accumulated for several days and nothing good had really happened to make up for it, so it was with some trepidation that he turned to acknowledge the one who had called for him.
“Flash!” Sunset called. This was probably it, he thought. There was something portentous about this, and with his streak lately, Sunset would be the bearer of bad news.
Still, he felt slightly better from taking the opportunity to look at Sunset’s breasts bouncing under her shirt. They were so beautiful.
“Hey, Sunset,” Flash said. “What’s up?”
“I was… kinda wondering if you’d like to join me after school,” Sunset said, her hands behind her back and smiling pleasantly at him. She seemed very hopeful that he’d say yes, almost shamelessly so… or… it would have been shameless, or should have been. Perhaps it wasn’t. Actually, no, there was nothing strange about it.
“I… sure, I can do that,” Flash said. That didn’t sound like it would be so bad. Sunset had been a lot more pleasant to be around lately.
“Alright, wanna go grab something to eat?” she asked, and hooked her arm around Flash’s, leading him out.
A small part of his brain wondered if this would be something everyone around him would be gossiping about shortly, but that part shut itself up before it spoke up.
“Whoo, I need something to help cool off,” Sunset said, leading Flash towards an ice cone stand at the park. “I am so hot!”
Flash could not do anything other than agree. Sunset was a warm presence on a warm afternoon, figuratively and literally, yet she was not warm enough to be unpleasant.
Flash sighed as Sunset ordered an extravagant ice cream cone, but hid it by pretending to stretch as he fished out his wallet.
Sunset was first though, rummaging through her jacket pocket and pulling out cash enough for both of them.
“I uh…” Flash started, rummaging for words that wouldn’t be taken as dismissive.
“I got this,” Sunset confidently said. “Just say what kind you want. Don’t worry, I plan on collecting soon.”
“Well, okay,” Flash said, and made his order. Something about Sunset’s voice was hard to place, but there was a feeling of excitement that he couldn’t help but be influenced by.
Sunset gently pulled him away to a park bench, and leaned up towards him as she sat down, gently running her tongue and lips across the ice cream. Flash briefly wondered if he liked watching her mouth caressing surfaces for any lewd reasons, but felt it strangely easy to dismiss that idea. With another girl, maybe, but not Sunset. Sunset was… she was... well, she wasn’t slutty, even when she was being sexy, even when she was leaning against him like she was right now, pressing her breasts against his elbow.
She looked up at his eyes, and woke him up from his musings when she smiled at him, and told him that his ice cream was melting.
“So how have you been doing lately?” Sunset asked, leaning her head against his shoulder after having finished her ice cream.
“I’ve been doing okay,” Flash half-lied. “Just, you know, the usual. How about you?”
“I’ve been good, just been thinking about a few things,” Sunset said.
“Like what?”
“Like what I should be doing in what situations and to what things,” Sunset said, cryptically.
Flash thought on this for a moment. “Isn’t that what most people think about all the time?”
“It is,” Sunset giggled, and put his arm around her, resting her head against his chest. “But nevermind that. What are you thinking about?”
A few things in particular, like how nice the current situation was, and how he wanted to take it further, and yet how he didn’t want to risk what was going on right now.
“That, uhm… I guess how you’re being really nice and… thank you,” Flash said.
Sunset giggled into Flash’s chest. “Hey, I’m having a good time too you know.”
Sunset looked down and noticed the growing bulge in Flash’s pants, and decided to perhaps drop parts of the illusion, so that he would better realize why he was getting such a hard-on, and that he was even getting one.
It seemed like Flash wasn’t oblivious to his erection, and was worried that Sunset and or would notice it as well.
Just as he was about to speak up though, she stood up, relishing how her breasts bounced from the movement, and making sure that Flash noticed them as well. And did he ever.
“Hey, wanna go over to my place?” she asked.
“I uh… yeah, sure,” Flash managed to say.
“Wanna take your car?”
“Y-yeah,” he stammered, relieved, and Sunset mentally high-fived herself. Flash had always been confident around his car.
Twilight Sparkle tried to keep from moaning in pleasure. This was for science, darn it!
She was lying on a couch, her skirt pulled up, as her latest creation automatically, slowly, wound itself up again, and brought the paddle down on her bare buttocks.
“Mmm!” Twilight moaned as she tensed up from the wonderful sensation.
She stared contemplatively ahead as the crude machine automatically started winding up again.
It was nice to be spanked. It always was, but there was something different about this.
“Hey, sexy princess!” Rainbow called as she stormed into the room with a big smile on her. “What’s shaking?”
“I’m- Ah!” Twilight gasped as she was spanked again. “I’m doing science.”
“Oh is that what you crazy kids call it these days?” Rainbow asked as she inspected the device.
“Don’t start. I’m- Mmh! Analyzing the differences between stimulation by a non-sapient- Ngh! a non-sapient device, and an agent capable of- Ah! capable of independent thought and wan-TSsss!”
Rainbow looked at Twilight with a puzzled expression, seeing the machine bring down the spanking paddle again, thinking she could make a decent scientist herself with this research methodology.
“So what have you found?” she asked the most esteemed highness, as the soft and taut royal tushie rippled from another slap.
“Nothing entirely conclusive yet, but it would seem that there’s a somewhat different sensation from being spANKED! Ahem, spanked , by a machine. Lesser in a sense, and my hypothesis is that it feels better when the spanker is capable of exuding the power of- Ah! Ooh… of love . That felt different.”
Twilight looked back to see Rainbow holding the machine’s spanking paddle in her hand with an amused smirk on her face.
“So you’ve found out that being spanked by someone who loves you and your smoking hot body feels better than some automatic wind-up device? I could have told you that,” Rainbow said, and brought the paddle down on Twilight’s tush again.
Twilight gasped out in pleasure. Rainbow might not have a scientific mindset, but by Celestia did Twilight love her regardless.
Sunset had relaxed her overt moves as Flash drove. It was only a short ride before they stood outside her apartment anyway. She got out, and languidly stretched, her shirt tightly hugging her breasts.
“Well, come on in,” Sunset said as she walked up the stairs and opened the door. “Can I get you anything, a soda, some snacks… something else ?” she said, flashing her eyelashes at Flash with that last part.
“I, uhm, a soda is fine,” Flash stammered.
Flash, for his part, was both suffering and enjoying a sort of personal hell and paradise, though he didn’t have enough self-awareness at the time to realize it.
He nervously entered, finally able to take his hands out of his jacket pocket which he had tried using to cover up his raging erection now that Sunset bounded away towards the fridge and retrieved the aforementioned sodas.
His bad mood had been replaced by painful amounts of anticipation. Involuntary anticipation.
Did he want to get into Sunset’s pants? Yes, anyone with his sexual orientation and quite a few without did. Even the caveman part of his brain, the id, was confused, not knowing if he wanted to grab Sunset from behind, tear her clothes off, and fondle her breasts like there was no tomorrow, or just ignore the clothes and slip inside her and pump away until neither of them could stand anymore.
Other parts of him had, in a very gentlemanly manner, tried doing that before, and failed, and remembered the bruises.
“Make yourself at home,” Sunset called from the fridge. “Though it’s best if you do it on the couch. There’s a blanket there and if things are gonna be cozy there’s no point holding back.”
It wasn’t exactly cold in Sunset’s apartment, but Flash still shivered involuntarily at those words, and tossed the blanket partially over him as he sat down, and sighed in relief as he tried fighting down his arousal while removing his jacket. “Uhm, thanks.”
“Here you go,” Sunset suddenly said, and flopped down beside him, handing him a soda can before removing her jacket as well. “Wanna watch something? Action? Thriller? … Romance?”
“Uhm… anything is fine, really,” Flash said, and over several moments slowly and numbly realized that he was giving up the opportunity of choosing what to watch, that he might be sounding lame or dismissive, that he was kind of curious what Sunset wanted to watch, and what exactly Sunset was asking.
She grabbed the remote control and leaned against Flash, gently pushing him to lean against the armrest while she rested against his chest.
Flash decided that this was it- Sunset was flirting with him, probably… maybe. Or she was manipulating him. Goodness knows he’d fall for it at this rate, but Sunset had been good since the Fall Formal. Not everyone had trusted her, but he knew there was a new side to her, a sweeter side, a genuine side.
And she possibly, maybe, probably wanted… dare he admit it?
… Sunset might be wanting sex with him. Sex … with him . Maybe tonight, or maybe even right now. The two of them, together, naked. His… their things being… one in the other and… and gasps and… and stuff. Yeah, stuff! Good stuff. Amazing stuff.
But what if she wasn’t? What if she was just… he didn’t know. What if she was just... clingy, because… pills maybe? Or there was some other hormonal reason? The only thing that had been really clear from biology class when it came to teenage years was that there was a lot of confusion as Flash and his peers’ bodies slowly and painfully transformed from children into adults in the most drawn out and stupid way possible. Sunset could just be slouching against him because her confused hormones told her, and this might be the most chaste and innocent thing in the world and his stupid teenage chemicals were tricking him into thinking that she wanted in his pants.
Flash’s inner caveman had run out of patience, reached for his club, and advanced on him with a very angry expression. Flash gulped. It was time to take action! Just ask her! Because not making sure might mean he would miss out on… on…
… On sex with Sunset! What was he doing!? He can’t just blurt out that he wants to poke inside her and wiggle! Was he stupid!? He… he…
“S-Sunset?” he blurted out, and froze up in terror, before noticing that Sunset was staring straight ahead at the blank screen of the TV.
Sunset, meanwhile, was sitting there silently, the remote control still in her hand.
Being a sex doll didn’t prepare her for this! She wanted Flash to feel good, to try and make up for how she had treated him before, but how does she do that? Well, sex obviously, but how to get to the sex?
What do boys like? What do men like? Sunset thought for a moment. Flashes of him driving really fast in a dune buggy and jumping ramps with a beer in one hand, a burger in the other, and explosions going off in the background while she was giving him a blowjob flashed through her mind, and the only thing that told her was that human media had even more stupid stereotypes than pony ones.
Then she got an idea. Many ideas.
“Hey, mind if I slip into something more comfortable?” Sunset playfully asked a stunned Flash, before pulling her too off to reveal a black negligee, and her boots off to reveal thigh high silk socks that she pulled up.
“Uhm… hey,” Flash asked Sunset, who was still staring ahead, deep in thought. “Sunset?”
“You know, I need a shower, you just wait there, and make yourself at home,” Sunset said, and quickly entered the bathroom, slipped out of her clothes, and quickly stepped in under the running water just long enough to matt her hair against her skin.
She stepped out of the bathroom, naked, and Flash stared at her, his mouth hanging open.
“Oh!” Sunset giggled, and looked down on herself. “Oh, right, I’m usually naked while I’m at home and I forgot. I hope you don’t mind.”
“Sunset?” Flash repeated to the still staring Sunset leaning against him.
Sunset gently grabbed Flash’s soda and very convincingly and innocently spilled some of the drink onto her top.
“Oh!” she said, and slipped out of her top and bra, her breasts bouncing gratefully at being set free, leaving her topless next to Flash.
“Hmm, I should take care of this before it gets all sticky,” she said, took her breasts in her hands and brought them up towards her lip, and slowly ran her tongue over them and the traces of sweet beverage on them, before looking up at Flash. “I’d be really grateful if you could help me.”
“Sunset?”
Sunset dropped the remote control and turned to face Flash, looking him in the eyes.
After a moment, she couldn’t tell if it was a second or a minute, she put her hands on either side of him, and slowly crawled up towards his face, her lips eager for his.
Flash was stunned from nervousness, lust, eagerness, and a confused but still kind of stroked ego. A small part of him was pleased that the resulting facial expression just happened to be one of stoic patience.
Sunset closed her eyes, and pressed forward the last bit.
Their lips met, and Sunset’s equivalent of a heart soared, while Flash’s was like a man desperately splashing in a stormy sea, and somehow liking it.
Sunset snaked her arms around Flash, and gently pressed herself against him.
Their kissing might not have been the smoothest in the world, but it was genuine. Sunset’s lips gently held and caressed Flash’s, feeling his texture against her own.
Eventually, she disengaged, and a stunned but happy Flash’s heart melted when he saw the look on Sunset’s face. So kind, so needing, and so vulnerable.
“Flash… stay with me tonight, please?” she said.
It took a moment before he reacted, but for once the caveman inside had the right idea. He didn’t trust himself to speak at this moment. Instead he shot forward and pressed his lips against Sunset’s again.
Sunset’s eyes drooped close in bliss, and she almost melted into Flash’s embrace, who had managed to remember to put his soda can on the table before wrapping his arms around her.
She felt her breasts rest against his chest, and his heartbeat increased at the thought of seeing more of them, among other things of course.
That is… if he were to see more of them. Staying with her? Just snuggling with her? He had to know if she meant what he hoped she meant.
He had been kissing on autopilot up until now, but now he gave her lip on long squeeze before reluctantly disengaging.
“Sunset, I uhm…” he started, struggling to look her in the eye.
Sunset held her breath. Was is because she was worried he was rejecting her, or was it because she was worried he had misunderstood her chaste and friendly snuggles as asking for sex?
Flash didn’t think he’d go as far as Sunset had without wanting to do the actual deed, but society had told him that males were crude and unsophisticated and only thought with their libidos. If society was correct, Sunset was indeed only being nice and friendly towards him because she was a wonderful and giving person, and in return he was a being horny gorilla who was about to take what his tiny, primitive brain wanted without any thought to her or her consent.
… That kiss though...
“Do you uh... “ Flash had to pause to swallow a ghost of a very big lump in his throat. “Do you want to… to us-uhm… for us to have… sex? ”
Laughs, or disgust, or terror, or pushing him away from her, or hey, what about all of the above?
But none of that came. Instead Sunset let out breath, and rested her cheek against his shoulder. “Yes, I want to go all the way.”
“All the way?” Flash repeated, groaning at the gasping way he said it.
“As in… you… your dick in my pussy.”
Flash wondered if it was the magic of the moment, but even her way of speaking was beautiful, despite the words she used.
“P-pussy?” he said, again sounding like a stammering fourteen year old.
“Or just anywhere really,” Sunset said, smiling serenely. “I’m not picky.”
“Uhm… p… pussy will be fine,” Flash managed, reining back his imagination from stampeding with the possibilities.
Sunset raised her head and pecked Flash on the cheek, smiling sweetly at him. “Pussy it is,” she said, and then looked at him with a slightly apprehensive look. “You want to have sex too, right? Right now?”
Flash nodded, that lump being back in his throat.
“Good,” Sunset said, and raised herself up. “Let’s take the bed.”
Flash was captivated as he looked at Sunset stepping out of her boots, revealing her bare feet. As she rounded the couch, she pulled her top off herself and tossed it aside, then hooked her fingers inside her skirt, and slipped out of that as well, leaving her in only panties and bra.
She gradually started dropping the illusion as she undressed, and looked back at the stunned Flash still staring at her from the couch. And no wonder, as even her sizable black bra struggled to contain the large breasts resting in them, which in turn looked so soft and inviting without looking like they’d sag when freed, and her shapely legs met her wonderful buttocks, dressed only in a pair of black panties hugging them tightly.
She smiled at him as she put her hand on the railing. “Are you coming?” she asked sweetly.
Flash’s breath caught in his throat, before he scrambled out of the couch as Sunset reached the upper alcove where her bed was.
Sunset let herself fall onto her back on the bed, the sheets of which hadn’t been changed since she turned into a doll, and which no bodily filth had soiled either. She smiled at Flash as he came into view, and extended her arms invitingly.
Flash on the other hand, was getting nervous, trying to remember what he had heard that women like and what they don’t like, while trying to figure out what sounded like myths and what sounded like truth. Sunset’s inviting arms helped though.
With an almost dazed expression, he lowered himself on top of her, his legs coming to rest between Sunset’s, while their bellies touched with only his shirt between them.
Sunset let him have a moment to orient himself as she gently ran her hands up his sides, letting him take in where he was and what was happening, where they touched, and the sight of her generous bosom visible underneath him.
“What uh… what do I do?” he asked.
“Shirt off,” Sunset said, and started pulling it off from him.
He obliged by raising his arms, though that made him collapse onto her breasts, and she quickly used one arm to keep him pressed against her. He helped her pull the shirt off the last bit, and found his face up against Sunset’s.
She kissed him quickly on the mouth, gently running her hands up and down his bare chest, front and sides.
“You are so sexy,” she breathed, and she meant it.
She and her friends might now be the very pinnacle of sexual beauty, but luckily that didn’t stop her from appreciating those who were not. Not that Flash was hard to look at, he was quite the combination of litheness, muscles, and good skin, and that flustered face of his, she could just gobble up, and in some ways tried to.
Flash’s breathing became heavier, and Sunset’s soul soared at the deep satisfaction from being a good lover, his satisfaction being her satisfaction.
She let go of his lips, and let her head fall back onto the pillow. Flash looked at her, seemingly unable to stop looking in her eyes, not being able to ask what to do next.
Sunset brought a hand up the back of his head. “Kiss my neck while you undo my bra,” she said, helping him on the way.
Flash descended on Sunset’s neck, his lips caressing it up and down, and Sunset internally squealed in delight at the automatic gasps of pleasure she let out. She felt Flash’s confidence soar from her reactions.
She felt amazing, physically, mentally, and spiritually. Flash felt the same, the other feeling good made themselves feel good. It was a feedback loop of wonderful feelings.
If not for this, she would’ve been impressed by how deftly Flash unhooked her bra behind her back, and wondered if he was lucky or had practiced, when he noticed the tremble in his fingers.
She pulled him close and whispered in his ear. “Stop.” Flash froze, and Sunset pecked him on the cheek. “Don’t worry. I just… I need a moment.”
Flash nodded wordlessly, and she felt a slight tremble that matched her own in his breath. She rolled over so that they both were on their side, and pulled her head back to look him in the eyes.
She noticed that both of their eyes had started watering. She pressed herself against him again, pressing her face into his shoulder, and took a few deep, calming breaths.
“I’m so sorry,” she finally said. “For everything.”
Flash’s fingers curled up behind her as he held her, and he gently shook his head.
“I am,” she insisted. “I’ve been awful to you.”
“It’s okay,” he whispered. “I know you’ve changed. I saw it.”
“It doesn’t make up for everything I’ve done,” Sunset insisted.
“I don’t… I don’t care, you… I don’t want you to beat yourself up over it.”
“But I have to. If I don’t, what does that say about me?”
They lay in silence for some time, before Flash slowly spoke. “You… have always been… an impressive girl. You being a good person is quite a thing, you know. If you just keep being good, you’ll make up for every mistake and then some.”
Sunset’s embrace tightened for a moment, as she let out a sigh of relief. “Thank you,” she said.
“Thank you ,” Flash said.
Sunset could’ve called it a day right there, and suspected that Flash might have as well. She took a few moments to just bask in Flash’s embrace, feeling his pulse against her, their warmth mingling, and several of the mental weights and worries evaporating into nothingness.
Sunset’s breathing and pulse had slowed down to where it was almost normal again, and just a few tears had been spilled, but they were good ones.
She also realized that she was ready to resume the pursuit of physical love when she realized that Flash’s erection had died down somewhat.
She pulled her head back so she could look Flash in the eyes, and smiled at him, before nodding down to her bosom.
“Wanna keep going? It’s about to get really good.”
Flash’s breath caught in his throat again, and he smiled and nodded at her, before rolling over so he was on top of her again.
Sunset brought her arms forward, so Flash could slip her bra off her, and he did so eagerly, letting her bountiful, perfectly shaped bosom flow free, partially pressing out against her body.
Flash was unable to speak, just stare at the wonderful sight.
Sunset smiled at him, and grabbed one of his hands. “You are such a gentleman,” she said, and brought it to her breasts, practically ordering him to play with them.
Encouraged, he brought his other hand towards them to play, but had to stop himself to keep from headbutting Sunset without being able to keep himself lifted above her.
She laughed ever so slightly, and put her arm around him, pulling slightly at him.
“Here, to the side,” she instructed, making him collapse partially against her, one breast pressing against his chest, and the other free to be kneaded and played with by one of Flash’s hands.
Sunset grabbed Flash’s hands with her own, locking fingers with one to simply feel the closeness, and helping him play with her breasts and approving of his ministrations with the other.
He also took the opportunity to kiss her on her cheek and neck.
Sunset was impressed. As a sex doll and therefore the perfect playmate in bed, she would’ve been immensely pleasured by very clumsy fondling, but Flash was being quite the lover, especially since she was pretty certain he didn’t have any actual experience. She would’ve moaned as a flesh and blood girl, and she did as a rubber toy as well.
“Mmmm…” she moaned, closing her eyes and basking in the sensation. “Keep going like this.”
The hand Flash was using to hold Sunset’s with squeezed her more tightly as he experimentally caressed her breast with his other hand. It was turning into a coordinated effort, as she used her other hand to press more breast flesh into his hand. Or breast rubber, but Sunset couldn’t tell the difference, and neither could Flash.
Before long, Flash also started slowly moving his torso slowly up and down, kneading her other breast with his bare chest.
He was slightly worried that Sunset would be offended or turned off by this motion being a prelude of things to come soon, but was calmed by Sunset’s pleased gasps, and he could tell she was smiling from her voice.
He was breathing slowly and heavily, wordlessly thanking Sunset and letting out sighs of relief by her behavior. He had been fretting over his performance, but Sunset’s delighted little sounds made him feel like everything about the world was absolutely perfect.
… Although he was still a little nervous about the next step.
Before long, he stopped kissing her neck and throat with his lips, and the two of them slowed and calmed down together, but only to let the pleasure simmer.
Sunset turned her head to look at Flash’s face, who looked apprehensively happy.
She smiled openly at him, gently placed her forehead against his, and closed her eyes.
“This is wonderful, Flash,” she said.
Flash couldn’t respond straight away, afraid he’d blurt out something stupid... like “yes”.
Sunset’s smile turned a little teasing, and she brought her hand down to her panties. “So are you ready for the next step?”
Flash gulped, but still looked excited, as he nodded. “Yes.”
The fact that he didn’t stop to confirm what Sunset was talking about, she saw as progress.
Sunset looked down her body, and Flash’s eyes followed as if captivated, which he was.
She hooked her thumb into her panties, and pulled down, revealing her smooth, beautiful vagina.
“Sh… should I..?” Flash started, looking down at his pants.
“Yes,” Sunset insisted.
Flash undid his belt, when he suddenly stopped.
“Do we need to worry about..?”
“No,” Sunset said. “No, I’ve got it taken care of.”
Flash nodded, relieved, and started pulling his pants off, struggling a little to pull them down as they were becoming a little sweaty, before his underwear quickly followed.
They looked at his fully erect penis as it throbbed painfully, and Sunset’s breath deepened at the idea that it was eager to pleasure her.
Flash searched his mind for what he had heard about the actual star of a show like this. “Do you need to..?”
“I’m more than ready,” Sunset said, and reached down to grab his length.
Flash gasped, but found Sunset’s grip surprisingly gentle. She guided him towards her opening, and used her other hand to spread her lower lips slightly.
Sunset arched her back and positioned herself to slide onto Flash’s length. Sunset let out a long, delighted sigh, while Flash held his breath.
She grabbed his lower back and held him close, and collapsed back onto the bed, taking him with her, making both of them gasp at him rubbing her insides.
Sunset paused as they sank into the mattress, letting him have a moment to collect himself. Ponies and humans both tended to look ridiculous when having sex, and while as a sex doll Sunset would look amazing, poor Flash wouldn’t, and with his want to perform well would have to be distracted from this and encouraged. Not that Sunset minded the effort.
She let out a long, satisfied sigh, and pulled his head close for a short kiss, before looking deeply into his eyes with a wide and slightly challenging smile, then grabbing his hand and putting it on one of her breasts.
Flash could barely believe that things were going this well, and looked down at the wonderfully full tit in his hand, and also saw their coupling, the way Sunset’s most sacred and intimate part lovingly caressed his.
He had done it. This stupid rite of passage that still weighed down the mind of every young person in the world, and he had passed with flying colors.
And it was all thanks to Sunset. Flash didn’t have the words to express how he felt for her at this moment, and possibly would never, but she clearly appreciated when he physically loved her.
He almost pounced her lips and fondled her breasts, while keeping one elbow on the bed for leverage, and got to work.
Sunset cried out in pleasure, her voice beautiful and melodic despite the lack of control she felt, only instinctively holding Flash close to her as he slid in and out of her.
Flash let go and finally loved her without reservation, the perfect skin of their naked bodies caressing each other and their flesh mingling in a symphony of pleasure.
Flash’s rapid movements slowed down and became more deliberate and powerful, before climaxing like he never had before, releasing his fluids and feeling them shoot deep inside Sunset, imagining it scratching a primal itch of her’s.
And he wasn’t far from the truth. Sunset let out a sigh of deep satisfaction as Flash shot into her, her entire being crying out in pleasure, as Flash relaxed and melted into her embrace.
He was left panting on top of her, his head next to Sunset’s, resting into the pillow.
He felt himself still penetrating her, but felt spent as his member started shrinking slightly, and after a few moments of panting, managed to lift his head off the pillow enough to look into Sunset’s seemingly glowing face.
“Was that, hah… hah… was that good for you?” he asked, right now only vaguely aware that this something a real man should ensure, or something.
Sunset placed her forehead against Flash’s again. “It was wonderful .”
“Hah, did you… did you come?” he asked, feeling like slapping himself for the stupid, crass way he asked.
“No, but don’t worry,” Sunset said, cutting Flash off before he could think any less of himself. “Don’t worry, seriously. Just rest a little.”
Flash gratefully did so, her words making Flash wonder if he would’ve liked Sunset in a sexy nurse costume.
He gently slid his arms around her, holding her close, while she did the same for him, caressing his hair.
Sunset hadn’t climaxed sexually, but that was alright. In fact, it was almost a good thing. She had made Flash feel amazing, and felt a deep satisfaction in her being from helping people the way Twilight had shown her, helped make up for how she treated Flash in the past. She was fulfilling her innermost purposes as a good person and a sex doll, not having sexually climaxed made her now healthy masochistic side simmer in excitement as well.
That’s right, she thought to herself with a smile, little horny bad girl needs to work harder if she wants to come.
She remembered that what he had eaten before was an extravagantly large ice cream which would still be sloshing around inside her. The illusion would’ve made Flash not think it was weird if she leaked out a sugary mix of melted ice cream if she did come, but it would’ve been a pain to clean up.
“Flash,” she ventured. “I need to go to the bathroom.”
Flash immediately scrambled to get off her, making her gasp as he slid out of her. “Hey, calm down, Flash,” she said with a small giggle. “It’s not an emergency.”
“Sorry,” Flash said, as he rolled over onto his back, still catching his breath.
“It’s okay,” Sunset said, and pecked him on the cheek before getting up, entirely in the nude, and walking towards the stairs leading down from the alcove with the bed.
She looked back at Flash, who had an apologetic look on his face for looking at her, and smiled at him, letting him know that it was totally fine. More than fine.
She descended the stairs, and walked into the bathroom, where she sat down on the toilet and started emptying her rubber inside.
A cup of water and some rincing washed out both the ice cream and Flash’s fluids, and as she did, she spotted a large black dildo on her sink, one of many gifts from Twilight, this one forgotten out in the open.
After a momentary shock of embarrassment, she got an idea. She flushed the non-waste, took another large gulp of water, and exited the bathroom again.
She walked up the stairs to the bed where Flash had by now recovered enough to grab for his clothes.
He stopped when he saw her approaching him, naked, and she grabbed him by the wrists and pulled him up to a standing position.
“Come with me,” she said, still smiling.
Flash followed her down the stairs with slightly nervous steps, into the bathroom, entranced by her glorious figure and jiggling behind.
She pulled him in and closed the door, before stepping over to the shower and turning on the water.
“I figure we ought to clean up,” she said, and pulled Flash in under the warm jet of water.
Flash let out a pleased grunt as the warm water soothed his body. He was already feeling better than he remembered feeling in years, and the water only amplified the feeling. Still, there was something he felt he had to establish.
“Uh, Sunset, do you, ehm… wanna keep going?” he said. “Because I don’t know if I can.”
“Shh, don’t worry,” Sunset said, handed him a piece of soap, and gently pressed her chest against his. “Do you want to touch me anyway?”
“Uuh… yes.” Flash did indeed.
“Good,” Sunset said, then took Flash’s hands and guided them towards her lower back, taking some of the lather and rubbing his sides with them.
Flash gently dragged her towards the tile wall, and leaned his back against it, Sunset still pressed against him, where he rested his cheek on her shoulder.
They slowed down there, slowly running their hands up and down each other, taking long, calming breaths.
“Hey, Sunset… thank you,” Flash said after a while.
Sunset simply melted into Flash’s embrace, before she spoke in a soft and happy voice. “Do you want to help me come?”
“Uh yes,” he said, curious of what she had planned.
“Good,” Sunset said, turned around and pressed her back against him, then grabbed the dildo which had gone unnoticed by Flash, and handed it to him. “Want to use this?”
“Uh, s-sure,” Flash stammered, looking at the large, flat-tipped shape with a slightly apprehensive expression. “You… ehm, weird shape- uh… it’s not that you didn’t… didn’t come because of… size, right?”
Sunset angled her head to peck him on the cheek again. “You were perfect .”
Flash smiled sheepishly, then nervously put his hands between Sunset’s legs. “So uh, do I just…”
“Yeah, just do it gently, but not too gently.”
“Okay.”
Flash placed the tip of the dildo against Sunset’s lower lips, and gently opened them with his fingers before carefully starting pressing the dildo upward, making Sunset let out a melodic whine.
It didn’t seem to be working at first, and he was about to ask for confirmation that he was doing it right, when Sunset’s flesh started giving way, her beautiful, wonderful inside being caressed by the tip of the rubber dildo.
“Ooooh,” Sunset whispered in a shaky voice.
“How… how far do I..?”
“Further. All the way,” Sunset said, and shakily grabbed the shower head, handing it to Flash. “Here, hah, just a… just above the, the…”
Flash’s head was almost swimming from the bliss he was providing someone else. He gently inserted the large dildo almost to the hilt, before slowly bringing it out again, then aimed the stream of water on Sunset’s clitoris.
“Haaaaaaah,” Sunset moaned in that same melodic way, only much more intensely, as she pressed herself harder into Flash’s embrace, her hands alternating between running up and down Flash’s sides, and caressing her breasts. “K- keep going.”
Flash felt his pulse rise again, as Sunset writhed and moaned in his embrace, her pitch increasing and her movement growing faster as he sped up pumping the dildo.
“Are you… doing okay?” Flash asked.
“I’m- ah, aah! I’m doiiingg! Great!” Sunset panted. “I’m gonna… I’m gonna… I’m c- I’m comiiinngg! Haaaah! ”
Sunset arched her back, and Flash kept holding her close, keeping the stray on her and the dildo pumping in and out of her slowly, as she rode her climax.
Eventually, she deflated and collapsed against Flash, almost limp and with trembling legs, and Flash brought the stream of water away from her, and slowed the pumping of the dildo down to nothing.
“So… was that good for you?” he asked, smiling, this time not worried about saying something cheesy.
With some effort, she turned her head and managed to focus on Flash’s eyes, the same happy smile back on her face.
“It was,” she said, and wiggled her behind to feel Flash’s growing erection poking her in her buttock. “And what’s better, I think you’re getting ready for round two.”
Rarity's Night on the Town
Author's Note
Features: Rape-play (see spoilers for further info) male sexually dominating female humiliation
Spoilers: Rarity will think that her rapist thinks that she's being taken against her will, but he fully knows that she's willing
Rarity's Night on the Town
Rarity stood up, her bosom bouncing happily as she did, and she observed her creation. Finding no fault with it, she let out a sigh of relief. Finally, she was done. Her entire back-catalogue completed. She had worked more than a hundred hours straight, with no rest, no food, and no company.
“That should cover a few month’s rent,” she said to herself, and walked out towards the kitchen, her patience for being a classy, dainty lady spent, and she practically stomped with her hooves.
Having spent an unequinely long time on her knees, bent over, and concentrating, her muscles would be burning with exertion, her head would be pounding with a headache.
She didn’t feel any of that of course, she was a rubber sex doll, she didn’t feel discomfort the same way a pony of flesh and blood would, but she remembered what stress and exhaustion felt like. That was a good thing, as she didn’t want to forget what it was like being a flesh and blood pony, but right now she was remembering a little too vividly.
Rarity opened the door down to the cellar, the wine cellar to be specific, and moments later, exited the kitchen, and collapsed into her favorite fainting couch, a glass and a bottle held in her blue magic field.
With a ‘pop!’ the bottle opened, and filled the glass to the brim. There was no gentle sloshing and whiffing before the glass was emptied down her open mouth, and as Rarity remembered stress, she remembered wine taking the edge off it.
As she breathed heavily, trying to exercise the imagined pounding in her head, her hand slowly crept down her belly, under her skirt, and settled on her panties, gently caressing her soft lower lips through the fabric.
She tried relaxing like that for a second, before suddenly standing up, grunting in frustration, and started pacing back and forth.
She could rub herself satisfied on her couch of course, but Rarity was a lady , darnit! A desirable lady! Both mares and stallions should be lining up to court her, and she needed attention! No, she needed more than attention, she needed someone to caress her, to love her, to worship her. She did so much for so many ponies. She deserved their love, their worship, she deserved more , she deserved…
… She stopped. Something felt wrong about that. Rarity knew she wasn’t supposed to think like that.
She slowly looked around, before noticing the bottle of wine, with only one glass missing from it.
Oh, of course. Rarity quickly emptied the bottle.
That was better.
Fluttershy was occupied, something to do with Rainbow Dash. Applejack was working. Pinkie Pie was doing ‘research’, and on any other day Rarity would’ve been deathly curious about what Pinkie meant when she said that. Twilight was away, somewhere far from Ponyville, and even her sister and her friends were out and about, camping at Sweet Apple Acres or something.
Rarity collapsed onto her couch again, this time on her belly, and sighed forlornly, feeling sorry for herself. She loved her friends, and she knew they didn’t exclude her, or abandon her, but today it was a cathartic fantasy to imagine that she was ignored and forgotten.
But what to do?
No masturbation. Rarity wanted attention.
No love from her friends. Rarity wanted sympathy.
Wait, that wasn’t actually true. Rarity wanted to feel abandoned by her friends, she wanted to deserve sympathy, and have no help, no shoulder to cry on.
Sex though. Oh yes.
… Rarity looked down at the wine bottle hanging limply in her hand, when inspiration struck.
Today, for some reason, it was so wonderful to feel sorry for herself. Such a sweet fantasy to indulge in. Perhaps she should capitalize on that.
She continued looking at it for a few moments, wondering if she was being crazy, before suddenly standing up, and looking out the window.
Evening was approaching, and such opportunities with it.
She knew the wine was helping her decide to do this, but it didn’t matter. She immediately ripped off her clothes and threw them onto her couch, before stepping over, naked, to her walk-in-closet.
Flowing evening dresses, smart blazers, ball gowns, airy bikinis, even a toga.
“No, no, no, no, no,” she said, before seeing something promising.
A strapless, tight minidress. She walked out to her full-body mirror, and slipped into the small outfit.
It covered everything that needed to be covered for a lady to stay decent. Barely .
As a living toy she had the optimal body for looking sexy, so her bosom looked perfect without a bra. Walking around didn’t risk her breasts popping out of the dress, but it didn’t take much to tug it down and expose her. Similarly, when worn properly, one couldn’t quite see her vagina unless one was close and low enough, but it looked as if it would be really easy to sneak a peek.
Even so, a pair of stylishly sexy black panties would go well with this, and some sandals matching her dress almost completed the outfit.
Again, as a doll, she didn’t require much make-up, but she put some on anyway, and congratulating herself on her foresight, she plucked her mane from her head, and her tail from her lower back, and changed them for a matching, braided set, in black rather than her usual purple.
She smiled at her mirror image. She looked so sexy, and just to be safe, she no longer looked like Rarity, but something was still missing.
It wasn’t evening gloves, or thigh highs. They both interfered with the minimalistic look, but a black choker did it.
She pirouetted on the spot, only slightly disappointed that she didn’t flash her panties, before putting some bits in her cleavage. She blew her mirror image a kiss, and walked out of her changing room.
She made a quick detour through the kitchen, and emptied a bottle of wine, a cheap one, since this was only to keep her from chickening out, before she exited her home, and only just managed to walk straight as she made her way to Ponyville station.
The night was so young, with so many possibilities, and Rarity, feeling beautiful, sensual, almost scandalous , walked into the first club of the evening.
She sauntered up to the bar, where several ponies shot her curious looks, smiling abashedly at her before looking away, then peeking at her as if afraid that their expressions would betray them. It might have had something to do with how if she angled herself just a little, they’d see up her skirt.
The looks she attracted from the ponies around her almost drew out an excited giggle from her. They wanted her, they wanted her body, and it could be theirs, if they were to take it, because that was Rarity’s goal. Tonight, she didn’t just want sex, she wanted to to immerse herself in feeling abandoned and cast aside, to justify feeling sorry for herself. She wanted… to be raped.
It was all without any risk of course. Even if she was cornered by the most debauched gang of brigands in Equestria, her life would not be in danger, and very little, if anything, that could be done to her would harm or pain her, in fact she’d most likely enjoy it.
However, the fantasy mattered, and it would be so easy to immerse herself in it.
Or so she thought.
“H-hello,” the stallion behind the bar said, trying to keep his gaze from caressing the landscapes of her shapely breasts. “Wwwwhat can I get you?”
Rarity gave him a sultry smile. She could feel her first taste of wine for the evening just about to subside, and she couldn’t have that.
“A dry martini, please, extra large.”
“Extra large, coming right up,” he said, and ducked down behind the bar to retrieve his shaker, and came up again already preparing the drink, and poured it into a fresh glass.
“Thank you, good sir,” Rarity said, and brought the drink to her lips, managing to look sufficiently dainty, despite emptying half the stout drink. “Mmm, magnificent,” she said, and quickly finished it. “Another, please.”
The bartender looked a little skeptical, as if he wanted to advice against it, but something about Rarity made him not want to outright say no to her. Rarity knew what that something was, and would’ve felt a little guilty about teasing him at any other, sober, day, but perhaps being a bad girl could be a good thing tonight.
“Uhm… if you’re sure,” he said, and started pouring another.
“I am,” Rarity said, and put a hand down her cleavage to retrieve some bits which she laid on the bar.
The bartender looked on, mesmerized, and over-poured the drink, spilling over the edge of the glass, before he noticed and quickly stopped to grab a towel and clean the bar.
“Why that is generous of you. Thank you,” Rarity said, enjoying herself.
“Uhm… welcome,” the stallion muttered.
Rarity kissed her fingers, and gently flicked the imagined kiss at the bartender, before turning around, giving some more happy ponies a nice view before standing up and stalking the club.
Here was something of a conundrum. How does one attract the eyes of somepony who would take her against her will? Or rather… somepony who assumes she’s not willful and doesn’t care.
Rarity took a sip of her drink, and as the effect of the previous one washed over her she realized that she was going from tipsy to drunk. She was already vulnerable, and that would only increase. She shivered with excitement.
In booths and around tables all around her, ponies were gathered. Attractive ponies, and stallions, big and strong ones. But they all had company. Furthermore, Rarity realized that she had no idea what the type of pony she was trying to get the attention of looked like.
She imagined a stallion, big and strong, lifting weights and trying to impress mares, although perhaps more his fellow weightlifters? It was hard to say. He’d… feel entitled to mares maybe? Rarity had never been able to get into that mindset, and speaking of which he probably wasn’t the smartest on campus, with more muscle than brawn, probably irrationally aggressive...
Rarity paused. The further that trail of thought went on, the less attractive this hypothetical pony seemed.
Then again, just like Rarity be the means to an end for him, or her, he, or she, would be the means to an end for Rarity. Her target having… an unsavory side was part of the adventure.
Besides, the alcohol would help, she realized, and downed her second drink, thoroughly moving her into the territory of drunk.
After stalking through the club for several minutes, Rarity was running out of establishment, and decided to sit down at an empty table to avoid looking too awkward.
“Hey, are these seats taken?” a stallion asked.
Rarity looked up to see a fine enough specimen. Lean, white T-shirt, intentionally worn jeans. This was fairly promising.
“They are not,” Rarity said.
“Awesome. Hey guys, over here!” the stallion called, and waved over to his friends.
Three other ponies came over, two more stallions and a mare.
“Hey, hope we’re not interrupting anything,” the mare said, as they took their seats.
They were, or rather, they might, but Rarity kept her smile. This might still be promising.
“Certainly not,” she offered.
“Great! I’m Starry.”
“Grassy.”
“Sharpie.”
“Square.”
Rarity looked around at the four friends, and nodded to them in turn. “Rari- Rare Star.”
“Ey, another Star,” Starry said. “Good to meet you.”
“And you,” Rarity said. “So, are you four friends?”
“We are. This is our usual get-together,” Sharpie, the first stallion said. “It’s been a long week.”
“Oh it certainly has,” Rarity agreed. “Hopefully, some time out and about, meeting new ponies, will help me relax.”
“Right?” Starry agreed. “I work over at the train foundry, and so does Sharpie, administrator, while we know Square through the university. He knows all things math…”
Rarity paid attention as best as she could, but one thing was clear: These four ponies were infuriatingly normal and well-adjusted. She would find no forceful ponies here.
What’s more, even as they included her in a round of beer, Rarity felt that she was, if not sobering up, adjusting too fast to the drink in her.
She managed to find a decent spot to disengage, and excused herself, saying she needed to go to the mare’s room.
She grabbed another stiff drink at the bar just as the band was starting to play, and then decided that might not be a bad idea.
In a corridor were two doors, one to the mare’s room, and one to the stallion’s room, and a stallion was indeed there, both doors were locked, and right next to each other.
She walked up to stand next to the stallion, who gave her a very appreciative look, until she opened her mouth. “Why good evening,” she said, trying to sound sultry.
The stallion immediately recoiled, his eyes watering. “Whoa, lady, how much have you had? The sun’s barely down.”
Rarity cast the stallion a hurt look. “I beg your pardon?” she asked.
“Uhm… no offence but… you smell really strong.”
Rarity was indeed feeling more than pleasantly buzzed, but she could still walk straight and keep both eyes open. “Oh… not… all that much really, just a…”
Just two full bottles of wine, a beer, and three large glasses of strong liquor, and nothing else, sloshing around, undiluted, in her stomach.
“Oh,” she said, realizing what the problem was. “Well, uhm… is that a problem?”
“Hey, you do you, so long as you don’t hurt yourself, know what I’m saying?” the stallion said, as his restroom became available, and he vanished from view.
Rarity gave the door a forlorn look, before the mare’s room became available.
Rarity took the time to empty her insides, and hopefully clean out a lot of the smell of alcohol, before she decided to chase her upcoming drinks down with something less intense.
As she sat on the throne, she realized that of course, it was still early enough. As the night progressed, ponies would focus less on details like that.
Her buzz was still going strong though, and she had room for more.
With renewed determination, Rarity stepped out of the bathroom, and decided to intensify her search.
“Why good evening,” Rarity asked the teenage colt she had managed to isolate from his friends, and nodded at the stage. “Nice show, wouldn’t you say?”
“UuuUUuu-uuUUuu,” he stammered out, wide-eyed, before running away.
“Hello there. Can I get you somethin- oh goodness!” Rarity said to a mare at the bar, before she turned around and revealed herself to actually be a very elderly stallion.
“Yeah, I’m the vice president for the interequestrial cooperation for regulation and standardization of aquarium pumps for vessels of one hundred and seventy two gallons and below. It’s very exciting. For example, did you know that until last spring, nopony had actually determined the allowed adhesives of manufacturer-stickers for products? Ponies could just put whatever on there!”
Rarity lifted her head from the bar just enough to bang it down again, as she waved the bartender over, the mare beside her continuing her animated dissertation.
The beautiful mare from before was back, although it looked like the evening wasn’t going as she had hoped.
“Hey there, beautiful. What can I get you?” the bartender managed, this time ready for her stunning beauty.
“Something strong,” she said, and started once again fishing around her barely-covered bosom for bits. “Actually…” she said, before she simply pulled the coverings of her breasts down and let her money roll out onto the bar.
“Leave the bottle,” she told the once-again paralyzed bartender.
“Gooood evening,” Rarity managed, as she took in the size of the pony in front of her. “What’s y-yyer… your name?”
“Miss, that’s a coat rack.”
“H-hey!” Rarity said, seeing two identical stallions leaning against a pillar. “Hhhhow’s it going?”
The two stallions turned around in exact unison to look at her.
“Whoa… hey lady, are you alright?”
“Yeah I’m… yyyes, I am, as you say, all… no, good sirs, I am in fact, not ‘all right’, all is not right . I have been trying to find somepony... all night, and this pony just… refuses to reveal themselves.”
“I… see. Have you… considered stepping outside, and getting some fresh air? I could help you.”
Rarity looked up at the stallions, slowly weighing that option against her mission, when her eyes shot open.
“That… is a marvel-ous, idea! Outside! Away from… sounds, and… alone.”
“Here, I’ll help you.”
“Why thank you, sirs,” Rarity said, as one of the stallions gently grabbed her by her shoulders and led her towards the door. “I say, where did your friend go?”
Once outside, her bottle still in her hand, Rarity looked around, then started stumbling towards the first thing that looked like an alley.
“Miss, will you be okay?”
Rarity slowly turned around, the stallion’s identical friend was back, and smiled at them. "I endeavor to be excellent! ” she declared, and kept walking towards the alley. “I just need a short reprieve, in here, alone and… alone.”
Rarity walked around the corner, and the alley was… normal.
While she normally didn’t relish the idea of lounging in dirty and filthy locations, tonight that was what she was looking for. Not in itself, but because she had a notion that this is where one would find criminal elements.
The alleys of Canterlot just didn’t give that impression. Barrels and crates were stacked against the walls. That was good, but somepony had taken the effort to do it neatly, and even sweep the ground.
Who could’ve imagined that this would be so difficult?
Rarity even found a barrel with a clean enough tarp covering it, which she slumped to the ground on top of.
As she sat there, taking another swig from her bottle, her gaze wandered down her form. Perhaps she had forgotten to control the illusion over her, making the ponies overlook her radiant beauty?
She focused on releasing the illusion, making her supremely voluptuous form apparent, from her shapely breasts, with so little keeping them covered, to the soft shape of her panties, hugging her mound.
She couldn’t understand how anypony could keep their hands from her. She could barely do it herself. If she was a pony with a cock, and she found a mare like her lying in an alley, she’d be hard-pressed to keep her cock to herself.
Rarity gently moaned at the thought of what she’d do to herself, as she gently drifted off to sleep.
Something was wrong. The world was bobbing Rarity up and down. Almost as if… somepony was carrying her.
Actually, that meant that something was right. Or it might be right, unless she was being taken home to sleep it off safely. That would’ve been wrong, she didn’t want that, she wanted to be taken advantage of.
The bobbing paused, the sound of a door opening, some hooves on hard floor, and then a disorienting fall… onto a soft mattress.
Rarity managed to open her eyes, only to not see anything except some weak moonlight on some unidentified shapes, but something was moving in front of her, the pony who had carried her, presumably.
Rarity gave up, and sighed dejectedly to herself. Tonight was supposed to be special, but she was to be treated like a poor drunk.
“I assure you… whoever you, that I’m well and fine,” she sighed, and sat up.
Hands grabbed her dress, and pulled it off her in one movement, making her breasts jiggle invitingly, while a hand gently held her head.
That was nice at least, a small moment where she could imagine the night playing out as she wanted.
“No, I insist, there is no need to-”
That was as hard as she got before her mouth was blocked, hushing her.
But was a strange hush, filling her with pleasure somehow, and pushed deeper towards her throat, then down it.
Rarity’s eyes shot open. That was a cock! A big cock! In her mouth! She, the beautiful lady Rarity, just had a big cock forced into her mouth!
A. big. cock. in. her. mouth.
Realization hit her like a freight train. She was being raped. Raped!
She let out a surprised squeal of joy, immediately muffled as the tip reached the back of mouth and blocked her access to air, before pulling back and thrusting again, several times, before starting to force its way down her throat, silencing her completely.
“Mmph! Mm-mm-mmph-mm-”
She weakly brought her arms up against the waist of her welcome assailant, but her drunkenness had almost robbed her of her ability to do the most simple tasks.
Another hand grabbed her head and redoubled its effort to pump her throat, the tip of the cock popping back up into her mouth before diving down into her throat over and over.
“Ghlk-glk-ghk!” was all she could say, as her choker snapped.
It was so dirty, debauched, and wrong. The stallion was using her body, abusing it for his own pleasure, uninvited, without given permission, but oh so wanted.
Between the drink, and the pleasure, Rarity could barely form a coherent thought, but she was enjoying herself. By Celestia was she enjoying herself.
Suddenly, the pumping stopped, except for a few sporadic ones, and Rarity barely remembered what was coming before it happened.
The liquids shot into her throat, most of them finding their way back in her already full mouth, and had to find room up her nostrils.
Rarity coughed and sputtered as she instinctively closed her eyes.
A hand grabbed her lips, and held them tight around the cock as it was pulled out, keeping the fluids in her mouth.
She didn’t get a chance to protest though, before the other hand grabbed her muzzle, and pinched her nostrils closed, while the first one was kept tightly over her mouth.
The message was clear: Swallow.
“Mmm!” Rarity protested, but the hands just squeezed tighter, and she closed her eyes again, and made a show of swallowing the contents in her mouth.
The hands bobbed her head slowly up and down, before tightening once again: Good, but he meant all of it.
After two additional slow and clear swallows, she was forced back onto the mattress, the hands still on her.
The ones keeping her nostrils shut relented though, letting Rarity take welcome, deep breaths.
Not that she needed it, as a living toy, but she felt like she needed it.
This was the most degrading experience in her life, and one the sexiest. She felt dirty, and violated, and so very turned on, and it was only just beginning.
The now free hand searched its way down to her panties, and ripped them off with one movement.
“Mmm!” Rarity protested again, though not meaning it, and tried scowling in the direction of the dark shadow taking such advantages of her, but to no effect.
She kicked with her legs, but her every movement felt so sluggish, like she couldn’t get more than one body part to move at once, and her attempts at violent thrashing just became squirming.
Her weak kicks accentuated her curvy shape, and the stallion grinned down at her, as he balled up Rarity’s panties in his hand, before letting up her muzzle.
“MM! Hel-”
That was as far as she got before her panties were shoved into her mouth, once again muffling her.
“Mmmmmm!” she cried behind her gag, as the stallion grabbed her bottle from the club, and started pouring it over her face, with a good bit of it soaking her panties, ensuring she wouldn’t get used to her drink, much less sober up, for a good while longer, with the rest showering her face, and making her close her eyes.
Rarity tried hitting at the arm that held her, but to no avail, it was like slapping a tree branch.
Then his other hand came back, this time with some hard cord that was tightened around her muzzle and fastened, trapping her panties in her mouth.
“Mmm-mmm!” Rarity cried again, now not having to worry about crying her approval instead of dismay, which she very much approved of. This stallion knew what he was doing.
Still blinking away the strong drink desperately, Rarity found herself being dragged by her arms on the mattress, where the stallion quickly started tying them above her head to some metal construction. It was unpleasant, but in a good way, as so many unpleasant things were as a doll.
For the first time, the hands disappeared, not that Rarity could help herself with her own hands tied above her head. With her eyes still closed, the sense of anticipation, and that delightful fear, intensified.
She knew that she couldn’t be harmed in any real way, but still, the sensation was tantalizing. Her mouth had already been raped, and she got the feeling that the worst, the best , was yet to come.
She managed to blink a few times, to see the silhouette of the large stallion standing a small distance away from her, apparently thoroughly enjoying the sight of her naked form. She tried closing her legs, but no matter what she did, she must’ve been giving him quite a show.
“Mmm, mm-mm! ” she moaned into her wet panties, feeling his gaze upon her.
Rarity was practically shivering with lust and impatience came across as fear and helplessness to her observer. She could not imagine the situation more perfect.
She redoubled her efforts to shy away from the stallion, making her breasts jiggle from the effort. Rarity whimpered in delighted protest. Anything she did just accentuated her beautiful, wonderful form.
The silhouette slowly descended upon her, his face drawing nearer, and though she couldn’t make out any details in the darkness, she could sense his smirk, underlying his superiority over here.
And just as she thought she was going to be able to get even a hazy look at him, his face just over hers, a splash of liquid blinded her. He had poured some of the strong spirits into her eyes, making her instinctively shut them hard.
“MMMMMM! ” she cried out in wonderful pain and humiliation, as she tried moaning through her gag, making it sound like scared sobs, as she felt his tongue licking her face. “Mmph! Mmf… mmf… mmf.”
A textile band was placed over her eyes, her choker, soaking up the drink and weighing her eyelids down.
The stallion backed away again, letting Rarity squirm in anticipation where she lay.
Suddenly, a finger poked Rarity on her nose, making her jerk away, startled. “Mmph!”
Once again, he backed away, making Rarity’s breathing calm down to almost-normal levels, before some fingers lightly brushed against her inner thigh, again startling her.
She could practically feel him laughing to himself in silence, before he slapped a hand against her breasts, eliciting the same reaction, and this time making her bosom softly jiggle back and forth, as it was prone to do.
Suddenly, strong hands grabbed her thighs, and pulled them apart, before he lowered himself between them and kept her from closing her legs.
He softly lowered himself over her, his hands coming to rest on her breasts, kneading them slowly, as he once again licked her face.
It didn’t top having his cock forced into her mouth, but it was up there when it came to humiliation.
Rarity shivered in delight. Everything was so right. She was a toy, and toys should be played with. She was even playing with herself. The feelings of shame and humiliation and violation, so potent, were games to her new toy self.
As a pony, Rarity was a classy lady, but she was also a toy, and if her player decided she should feel dirty and shamed, it was in her nature to oblige.
Suddenly, the stallion stepped up his game. Something poked against her butt. Something warm and hard.
“Hmm!? Mmm-mmmph!” Rarity moaned, shaking her head, wanting it more than anything else.
His hands slapped her buttocks with a meaty sound, forcing them apart as his elbows forced her thighs down. Then he did it.
His cock entered her pristine asshole. Of course, it was always pristine as a living toy, but the sense of intrusion was all the more potent.
“MMMMMMmmmmmm…” Rarity cried out in lament and celebration of her lost dignity, as the stallion rested his cock in her rear, before making small thrusting motions. “Mm-mm-mm-mm!”
She thought it could not get worse, or better, than this, until he moved his hands, and used one to knead her breasts, and put the other on her lower belly, his thumb resting on her clit, and stopped thrusting.
Rarity’s mind froze. She had been wrong, this would be worse, and better.
Rarity shook her head, and unseeingly aimed her head in the stallion’s direction. “Mmph! Mmmo- Mmmooo! ”
In response, he started gently rocking his hips, fucking her rear, while his thumb gently caressed her exposed clit.
Rarity tried redoubling her begging, quaking with lust. “Mmmoo! Ph-phueee!” she managed through her gag, as he gradually sped up. “Ppphhhuee-eeee-eee-ee-eeeph!”
She couldn’t keep from showing how her body responded to his rough administrations. She was going to cum, and he knew it, he knew this made her feel good, and he was going to prove it . What’s more, she was going to climax with his cock in her rear.
Rarity kept moaning, faster and faster, as the edge came closer and closer.
Normally, she would take a moment to enjoy herself on the edge, but this time, she couldn’t have stopped herself even if the stallion didn’t shove her over immediately.
“MMMMMMMMMmmmmmm! ” Rarity moaned, loud and long, into her gag, as she arched her back and came, hard.
It was too much. Too intense. Too good. Sleep took her.
Rarity giggled in delight as she woke up. Somepony had been wonderfully naughty, and tied her up, her hands above her head, gagged and blindfolded her, and was currently doing the favor of fucking her pussy.
“Mm-hm-hm,” she giggled again, before realization slowly hit her, and her delighted moans turned into frightened, excited cries. “Mmm… mmm… mm… m-mmph? Mmm!? MMMPH!?”
Memories came rushing back to her. How long had it been? Five seconds? Five minutes? Perhaps five hours? She doubted it was five days, but there was no way to truly tell.
The only frame of time was that the stallion had moved onto her pussy, but if this was after a long marathon or a very short while was impossible to say. She was about to cum again, but during a night like this, that didn’t help as a frame of time.
Suddenly, the stallion stopped, letting Rarity stop moaning, and leaving her panting instead, and aiming her head in his direction.
She knew he was looking at her as well, but the fact that she was blindfolded just served to further underline how in charge he was.
Eventually, he pulled out, making Rarity moan in protest before she could stop herself.
The stallion paused before climbing off the bed, in such a teasing manner.
He kneaded her breasts again for a moment, finishing with a slap. Rarity was pushed slightly further to climax, but it wasn’t nearly enough.
Rarity moaned again, and squirmed with her waist, longing for the cock to return.
The stallion stepped off the bed anyway, but didn’t walk away, instead just looking at her, a wide smirk no doubt on his face.
Rarity realized what he was doing. He was going to make her ask.
She took deep breaths, and turned her head away, before slowly opening her legs.
The stallion once again slowly lowered himself over her, but didn’t try to penetrate her.
Not just make her ask, make her beg.
Rarity kept taking long, steadying breaths, before shutting her eyes harder than before.
“... Phu… phueaee.”
He lay herself on top of her, but again, his cock stayed out of reach.
Her cheeks burning, her soul soaring, Rarity rocked her hips.
“Mmmm… ” she moaned, in a pleading tone.
The stallion finally obliged, and slowly penetrated her to Rarity’s shamed approving moan.
But that’s all he did. Then he just waited.
Rarity, feeling more masochistic than she’d ever done in her life, laughed at herself, both cruelly and joyfully, making her sob into the panties in her mouth.
She sluggishly raised her legs and braced her hooves against the mattress, before rocking her loins, rubbing the cock against her insides.
Gently, her lust came back in full force, and she marched steadily towards the edge. The stallion obliged her by letting her savor the moment with some slow rockings, before she pushed herself over, again making her arch her back as she came.
Rarity was left panting, shamed and overjoyed, as the stallion lowered himself further over her, this time her face.
Something hard was gently placed inside her mouth, and the taste of the strong drink came back fresh.
Rarity coughed as the liquid slowly ran through her panties and into her mouth, as the stallion emptied the entire bottle.
With that, he once again raised himself to a sitting position, and the party in Rarity’s nethers resumed.
“Mmm-m-m-m-m-m-m…” she moaned, as she was rapidly rocked up and down, and approaching another climax.
Her senses started fading from the amount of drink inside her, and she barely registered sleep taking her as she tried focusing on the pleasure.
For the second time in a row, Rarity woke up feeling magnificent, before she slowly realized that she was tied down on a mattress somewhere, and had, to her immense satisfaction, been raped.
Now though, time must have passed, as she was, if not completely sober, much more in charge of her faculties than before.
She ineffectively looked around, listening intently, but hearing nothing that sounded like she wasn’t alone. In fact, there was what sounded like birdsong in the distance.
She tried shaking the choker clinging to her eyes off, before realizing that she had magic to help her. How she didn’t realize yesterday was beyond her, but she was also happy that was the case.
Rarity lifted her choker off, to see a simple hovel, empty, except for some dusty old furniture, a metal stove that her hands were tied to, and of course the bed with the mattress, and no sheet, she was lying on.
The sun was streaming in from a small window near the ceiling, almost horizontally, telling her that this was very early in the morning.
Whatever had held mouth shut was gone, and she used her magic to tug at the bindings around her wrists, before she gave up that approach, and willed her hands to hall off her arms, slipping out of the knots, and reattaching them.
She stood up, swaying only slightly, still feeling that adventurous nervousness tingle her very being.
Her panties were removed from her mouth, and she quickly slipped them back on, as she looked around, fruitlessly, for her dress, or any article of clothing.
There were none to be found though, the only thing she spotted was a small note on the mattress.
Rarity quickly picked it up, and scanned it. It read, ‘if you want a good time again, you know where to go.’
Rarity started panting in excitement and fear as she instinctively looked around again, confirming that she was alone in the small hovel.
Whoever the stallion had been, the night had indeed been wonderful. Scary, humiliating, and sexy, all in good ways.
She quickly rolled the note up, and slipped them in her panties, and found herself weak in the knees from even that slightest touch, the events of the night before fresh in her mind.
Rarity stepped quickly to the door, to find it unlocked. She opened it just a smidge, to see that the alley outside was currently empty. This was very early indeed.
She slipped outside, constantly looking around in case her attacker decided to come back, and closed the door behind her.
She put her hands on her breasts to keep them from jiggling too much, and ran down the alley, her cheeks red.
The end of it opened up to a larger street, and Rarity cursed herself for not familiarizing herself with Canterlot more.
She ran the other direction, the echo of her hooves clopping against the cobblestone sounding through the alley, before that one opened up to another street, a commercial one.
A few ponies were walking the streets, somepony was unlocking a story, and another was sweeping outside another.
Rarity leapt when she recognized a store of yarn and textiles. She knew this street, and from here knew the way to her Canterlot boutique.
She braced herself, and quickly darted across the street, her almost naked shape getting some surprised glances from the other ponies.
Through two more alleys, and Rarity found herself in front of her own store. Sassy Saddles wouldn’t be here for several hours. She finally removed her hands from her breasts, and tried the door. It was locked of course, but she lit up her horn and tried jimmying the lock open.
Just as the lock clicked its promise of salvation, Rarity heard a stallion clearing his throat behind her.
She turned around in surprise, just to see a royal guard standing in front of her, her cheeks turning what little more red they could.
“And what are you doing, miss?” he asked, one eyebrow raised, as he pulled out a notebook.
Rarity laughed nervously. “Ah, hahah, well, you see, sir. I’ve… uhm… I’m… the victim of a crime and… I’m just, uhm… trying to get decent.”
“The crime here is public indecency, and by the looks of it breaking and entering,” the guardstallion said, writing in his notepad.
“What!? No! No, officer, I’ve… I’ve lost my clothes because of this… crime!” Rarity stammered.
“You don’t seem very distressed,” the stallion noted.
Rarity had to admit that that was true. She did not feel distressed, she felt sexually satisfied.
“Do you have any identification?” he asked.
Rarity opened her mouth, and closed it again. The nerve! The unfairness of it all!
… It turned her on again.
“N-no, officer,” she said, and indicated her naked self with her hands, before placing them back over her breasts. “I don’t have anything on me.”
“Then I shall have to take you to the station,” he said, and started fishing out a pair of handcuffs.
“Wha-no! S-sir! I uh… can’t we make another arrangement?”
The guard stopped, and raised an eyebrow at her. “Are you trying to bribe me?” he asked. “That is another crime. Besides, you don’t look like you have any money on you.”
“No, sir, I can… let me just,” Rarity said, and opened the door to her boutique. “I should have money here.”
The guard looked up at the store sign. “This store belongs to Lady Rarity, and you are not her,” he said.
Rarity cursed it all. She had indeed changed her mane and tail.
“I have… access to this store, and uhm…” she gave him her best bedroom eyes. “Perhaps you might accept something other than money?”
The stallion gave her a long, hard look, before stepping into the store with her.
“Very well, make it good, and we’ll see.”
Rarity closed the door behind them, and sauntered over to the guard, swaying her hips as she did.
“Now, sir, let me just show how much I'd appreciate it if you wrote this whole matter off,” she said, as she went down on her knees in front of the guard, undoing his shirt and belt as she did.
“Go on,” he said, unflinching as his big, juicy cock came into view, almost poking Rarity in her muzzle, as he put a hand on her head. He was a prime specimen.
Rarity half-closed her eyes, and took the big cock in her mouth, running her tongue up and down it, when realization hit her.
She tried to pull back, but his hand held her firmly in place, so she looked up at his superior expression, wide-eyed, with his cock in her mouth.
The same cock she had had in her mouth just hours before.
The unfairness, the humiliation, it was indescribable. Indescribably sexy.
He started shoving her head back and forth over his length, using her mouth for his pleasure.
And her pleasure of course. The monstrousness of the situation twisting to fuel her pleasure, as she once again gurgled from her length poking down her throat over and over.
As he approached climax, he held her head to him, hilting in her throat, and brought something out from behind her back.
Her dress, which he dangled in front of her.
The message was clear: Swallow.
Rarity closed her eyes as he came again in her mouth, and swallowed, again, and again.
He pulled out of her, and let her catch her breath for only a second before speaking.
“Mmm, you’re good at that. Very good. Now get out.”
Rarity looked up at him again. “But sir!”
“I didn’t agree to let you steal from Lady Rarity,” he said, and advanced on her, making her stumble to her hooves and out the door.
He closed the door behind them, and threw the dress to her, but she didn’t dare put it on yet.
“Now what was that crime, miss?”
Rarity stared down at the ground. “N-nothing,” she said.
“What was that?”
“Nothing, sir,” she said.
“Good,” he said, and lifted her head to look her in the eyes. “Now if you want a good time, you know where to find me.”
“Y-yes sir,” she stammered.
“Convince me you understand.”
“If… if I want a… a good time… I know where to find you, sir.”
“Good, now move along.”
Rarity turned around, her dress still in her hands, and ran down the street, glancing back to see the guard smirking at her.
She rounded a corner, and leaned against the wall. A good time indeed, she almost came on the spot from the humiliation.
She looked around, and saw two stallions on the other side of the street looking at her.
Cheeks still burning, she slipped her dress over her head again, and adjusted it as she walked as fast as her shaking legs allowed her to the train station.
This would be a cherished memory. And she would indeed do this again.
A stallion lay on a bed. A stallion whose life had changed dramatically, for the better, once Princess Twilight had restored his limbs and turned his short, cursed existence as a living sex toy into a blessed existence as a rubber sex toy.
He considered himself heterosexual, and often wondered how he could.
Of course, his limbs were currently off again, and he wore a stout latex blindfold, ballgag, ear plugs, and a big, metal chastity cage arrangement that his cock constantly raged against.
Suddenly, his gag, and one of his earplugs, were removed.
“You were gone a long time,” he noted.
“I got a mission from Princess Luna,” his lover, another rubber doll stallion, said.
“Really? What was it?”
“Well… I shouldn’t say,” his lover said, as he sat down on the edge of the bed.
“Yeah, that’s probably for the best. You know, make sure I know my place and all that,” the straight stallion said, as he wiggled his hips and shoulders.
“... Alright, but promise not to tell anypony. Lady Rarity came to Canterlot, looking to get fulfil a rape fantasy. You know, she wanted to feel dominated, humiliated, as you do.”
“As you do,” the other agreed.
“So she passed out in an alley, Princess Luna saw what she was after, and sent me to… oblige.”
No answer was coming, and the currently limbed stallion turned around to see his friend lying there with his mouth open.
“You got to buck Lady Rarity!?”
“Well… yes.”
“How was it!?”
“She was lovely . So soft, so tight-”
“I can’t believe this! They sent the gay stallion out to fuck Rarity!?”
“I’m no more gay than you’re straight,” he said, and chuckled.
“Fine, but still… you lucky mutherbucker.”
“She might be back, and she might be up for more than one stallion.”
“Oh Celestia I hope so.”
A Dungeon Full Of Friends
Author's Note
Features: Solo female masturbation, rubber and latex, anal and oral play, artificial lactation, tickling, tactless descriptions of mental illness, rough self play, some self-humiliation.
A Dungeon Full Of Friends
The night blanketed the town of Ponyville. All was quiet, and serene, but in one house, one shape was stirring.
Pinkie Pie the party pony held her beloved alligator, giving him a gentle squeeze, before slipping out of bed, dressed in nothing but a pyjama top.
“It’s a good thing you’re a morning alligator, Gummy, so you can warn me if anypony thinks it’s suspicious that I’m gone,” she whispered, as she quietly opened the hatch to the secret cave underneath Sugar Cube Corner.
“If anyone comes in, just tell them I’ve gone to check on the water valves,” she continued, before slipping down into her secret room, which had undergone some changes since she came back from that town out in the middle of nowhere, now as a living sex toy.
While there had always been plenty of rubber in there, with all the balloons, and the occasional dildo, there was more of it now, being Pinkie’s secret love dungeon. A four poster waterbed with latex covers decorated the center of the room, and an assortment of toys and tubes lined the walls.
“And now I just gently close this soundproof door,” Pinkie whispered to herself, as gently moved the thick door without a sound. “So… that… I… can… TALK OPENLY!”
Pinkie cheered and skipped around the room, giggling as she did. “In here I’m safe and free, and it’s so exciting!”
She came to a stop in front of a mirror, and her reflection gave her a puzzled look. “But why are you free here?” it asked.
Pinkie giggled. “Well, I’ll tell you a secret. A long time ago, I saw a bunch of psychiatrists, and psychologists, and psychoanalysts, and… a bunch of psycho-types, who took a look at the old noggin here,” she said, and tapped the side of her skull. “And they said that I, Pinkie Pie, have to keep myself from indulging in too many fantasies, or my psychoses would get worse, and if they did, ponies would stop being able to be my friends, and I wouldn't be able to plan parties, because they wouldn’t understand what I was saying, and neither would I for that matter. So, for the sake of my friends, and parties, I only let myself get weird some of the time. I mean, I’m always weird, but not really really really weird if you know what I mean, where I talk to inanimate objects.
“But then something happened.”
Pinkie took a few steps back to let her mirror image get a better look at her, before she spread her arms, and concentrated slightly.
An effect spread across her body, where her normal skin and hair vanished and made way to a body of rubber, and her made and tail became clumps of the same material, retaining the same outline as their normal counterparts.
“I became rubber!”
She did a pirouette on the spot, making her large breasts bounce beneath her pyjama top, and the bottom fly up and flash her primary love equipment.
“And part of being rubber is that you recover from all damages really quickly. Twilight has said that includes mentally, and I can tell she’s right, because : I can now indulge in fantasies as much as I like, and I don’t have to worry about my brain going… because it’s now rubber!” she sing-songed.
She turned back to her reflection.
“And that’s why I can now talk to you, my reflection, without having to worry about getting worse. So…”
She turned to address the room as a whole, empty save for herself and the figments of her imagination.
“I have a pronouncement to make, and it’s my deepest, darkest secret, or perhaps the second most deep and dark secret, even though I think my friends already know, but that’s beside the point…”
She put her hand to her chest, and closed her eyes while still smiling.
“I, Pinkamena Diane Pie… am… crazy.”
“That’s right… crazy ! Craayyy-Zeeee! Insane! Loco! Touched in the head! A loonie!”
She turned back to her mirror image, and leaned in with a serious face. “I am not joking, honestly, I have a history of psychotic episodes. Seriously, there is legitimately something wrong with my brain.”
Something about her smile changed, becoming predatory, and she grinned at the mirror. “And I like it.”
Her smile returned. “But! I can totally handle it, and it can’t actually get any worse than this, so I. Am. Happy! I get to both be crazy and not have to worry about it! Let me show you!”
She stepped out into the middle of the room, and spun around again. “Pinkie! You’re crazy again! You’re just talking to yourself!” she sang again, in a slightly mocking tone.
Pinkie Pie stopped, and stared around, as realization hit her. She was alone. There was no one else here.
This had happened before, and this would be the part where that sinking feeling would grow larger and heavier in her chest. She’d chide herself for allowing herself to be this carried away, and try and brush it off and say that it wouldn’t happen again.
But then the feeling wouldn’t go away, it would stay there, growing stronger, as she realized she was lying to herself. She had slipped because she let herself slip. All she had to do was not be crazy, and things would be so much better. Think of your friends , Pinkie!
And then her mane would deflate, and she’d admit to herself that… yes, she did let herself slip, and promised herself to not let it happen again, lest it became too serious.
She turned around to face the mirror. In front of her was just a reflective surface with something black behind it. It reflected the light so that she could look at herself from the front. That’s all it did.
It was all just memories now though. The sinking feeling prodded her, asking, meekly, if she wanted to experience it again.
The rubber doll smiled.
Nope.
Pinkie was crazy.
She looked back at the mirror, to see a fascinated pink pony looking back at her.
“And that’s why I love being a doll. Me and my brain, my clinically abnormal brain, can have so much fun together!”
Pinkie noticed the mare in the mirror nodding in slow comprehension, somewhat distracted by Pinkie’s breasts.
She giggled. “It’s rude to stare, you know,” she said, and winked. “But I forgive you.”
She put on her best teasing smile and bedroom eyes, and asked, “would you like to see them?”
The mirror image nodded, and Pinkie Pie started undoing the buttons, which struggled to contain the beautiful breasts.
At the third buttoned being loosened, the soft mounds bounced out of their confinements, their shape and texture so impossibly alluring, and Pinkie Pie carried them well, being openly proud of them.
“Wanna see what Twilight has invented?” she asked, and grabbed one boob, holding it up to the observing mirror image, who nodded excitedly.
The image looked on in fascination, as Pinkie aimed a nipple higher, and gently squeezed the breast.
A small mass of white paste flowed out of the nipple and rested on it and the areola.
“Frosting!” Pinkie happily declared, and brought the nipple up to her mouth and suckled the sugary treat off.
“Princess Cadence is pregnant, and getting close, so Twilight made working nipples for us! And you can load your breasts with whatever, and there’s magic going on to keep it fresh and… all kinds of goodies! Would you like a taste?”
The mirror image blushed, and nodded, before looking down at herself, almost jumping in surprise when she noticed the beautiful breast being offered to her, and leaning down to take the nipple in her mouth.
“Mmm. MMmmmm,” Pinkie moaned, closing her eyes and walking backwards, collapsing onto the latex bed and producing loud squeaking sounds as rubber met rubber.
“Mmm, like it, don’t you? Oh yeaaahh…”
Pinkie’s worshipping of her own body grew more and more fierce, and she started rocking the waterbed back and forth, the latex duvet squeaking underneath her, and the knot holding the latex curtain to the poster coming loose and making it swing heavily.
Suddenly, Pinkie felt something against her lower leg, and she opened her eyes to see a black, shining latex dildo lying in the bed. Her mind stopped at the sight, before popping her nipple out of her mouth, and immediately started fumbling with the buttons of her pyjama top, trying to close it.
“Oh! Mr Licorice! I didn’t see you there! Heheh,” she said, nervously, as she managed to squeeze her nipples out of sight, even though they were clearly poking through her top.
The dildo lay, inanimate, on the bed.
“What? No, no of course not, silly!” Pinkie assured the dildo, as she scrambled into a sitting position that still gave hypothetical onlookers a clear view of her smooth rubber crotch. “You’re my friend! You’re always welcome here! I was just, uhm… thinking about baking.”
The dildo kept lying there.
Pinkie tilted her head. “What’s wrong?” she said, and shifted slightly.
The dildo rolled a little from the movement, and Pinkie turned around to place her face closer to it.
“Hey, it’s okay,” she said, in a concerned tone. “You can tell me.”
The dildo lay still, very unsure about how to proceed.
Pinkie Pie gently reached out a hand and softly touched the base of Mr Licorice. “... Hey, you don’t have to tell me if you don’t want to, but I’m still worried. I’d like to help.”
Mr Licorice lay still, while Pinkie listened intently, her ears drooping slightly.
“Oh, I see. What? No! No, of course that’s not ridiculous at all!”
The dildo lay still, but hopeful.
“No, there’s nothing wrong with you,” Pinkie assured the dildo. “Lots of ponies, and other creatures, like to do that. It doesn’t make them bad.”
Mr Licorice didn’t move.
Pinkie smiled widely at it. “I know so. So long as you make it clear what you want, and others consent, you’re okay.”
Still no movement.
Pinkie giggled. “You’re welcome!” she said, and looked expectantly at the dildo, which didn’t move.
After about a minute of awkward silence, Pinkie giggled again. “Alright, I’ll ask you then. Would you like to try out your fantasy on me?”
The dildo froze. Or it would have if it wasn’t already inanimate.
Pinkie Pie leaned forward with a wide grin. “... I consent.”
She shuffled back from the dildo, and stood up on her knees, reaching back and flicking a record player so that needle came down on the disc that was starting to spin with a slight scratch, before producing a softly rolling, thumping rhythm of erotic techno music.
“Here, let me start with putting on a show.”
Mr Licorice lay inanimate, but fascinated, as Pinkie started swaying her body to the rhythm, raising her arms into the air and accentuating her supremely curvy rubber body.
Pinkie looked at the dildo with half-lidded, lustful eyes, as she brought her hands down to her pyjama top, once again unbuttoning it, this time while softly moving her body to the beat.
She peeled the fabric back, and gently let the top slide off her arms and shoulder. Now completely naked, she gave Mr Licorice a teasing look.
She didn’t immediately proceed to the next phase though. She lingered on showing off her naked body, the smooth, pink rubber reflecting the soft lights in the ceiling.
Pinkie put the back of her hands on her knees, and very softly and slowly brought them up along her shiny body, showing her soft, round thighs, then her filled out, smooth crotch, with her both alluring and beautiful sex. They crept up along her firm, beautiful belly, chest, and of course her magnificent breasts, followed by her shoulders, neck, and finally, her beautiful mane and face, giving Mr Licorice a welcoming, accepting look.
Pinkie leaned back, presenting her body, and smiled at the dildo again. “I’m ready.”
The shiny black dildo was picked up by a pink hand, and was brought to Pinkie’s breasts, massaging them, first softly, then firmly.
“Mmm,” Pinkie moaned, and closed her eyes, pressing her back into her shiny bed. “Mm, but I thought you… wanted to be rough?”
The dildo kept massaging Pinkie breasts, pressing into the soft rubber of her tits, making pleasure and excitement surge through her body, stronger and stronger.
Then, it stopped, and Pinkie raised herself up on one arm, finding herself staring at the tip of Mr Licorice. The strong, firm dildo, the tough latex.
They faced each other for a long moment, before Pinkie finally smiled at it.
“Give it to me.”
Mr Licorice struck Pinkie across the face with a meaty sound, forcefully angling her head away.
Pinkie moaned, and turned to face Mr Licorice again, with a confident grin.
“See? I told you I liked it. I can take much worse than that, so don’t hold back.”
“... Oh I’m sure, I’m really sure.”
The dildo slapped Pinkie again, and she turned her head to stare at the dildo again. It was ready, and slapped her once more.
The next time, Pinkie barely had time to get her bearings before it struck her across the cheek again.
A series of dull thuds sounded throughout the cave, eventually settling into rhythm with the techno music.
Eventually, Pinkie was lost in a blur. She used her every capacity for conscious thought to just align her face right, only for it to be slapped again, making her try once more.
On and on it went, and after many, many hits to the face, Pinkie collapsed onto her back, and lay against the latex covers, panting.
The dildo let her rest for a moment, before it reminded her of her role, her purpose.
“Hah… hah… thank you, Licorice,” she said, and started herself up with a shaky arm, only to be slapped down into a lying position again, facing away from the dildo.
“I mean Mister Licorice.”
The dildo let her rest again, starting to recover a bit more thoroughly, before she sat up again, and this time it let her.
“That… haaah… was amazing .”
The dildo was once again picked up by Pinkie.
“No, I’m not done yet, I can keep goin-”
That’s as far as she got before the dildo once again slapped her across the face. “Ah! Thank you!”
A particularly hard slap sent her down onto her back again. “Thank you, Mister Licorice.”
The dildo struck Pinkie across her breasts, making her whimper into her latex-covered pillow.
“More,” she softly said, and the dildo obliged. “Please, more.”
But Pinkie found herself being flipped over onto her stomach, where the dildo started striking her shiny pink buttocks, hard, and fast.
“Ah! AAaaah! AaaaaAAAH! So good, so gooood !” she cried out, her eyes crossing from the pleasure, before the dildo suddenly stopped.
She was once again turned over onto her back, where she sat up and quickly retrieved some stout latex straps hanging from the bottom of the bed, attached to a shiny steel spreader bar.
She quickly slipped ankles into the straps, and fastened them, before lying back and reaching for another strap above her head, fastening the hand not holding the dildo in it.
Breathing quickly, Pinkie once again stared at the dildo she held in her free hand, fearfully excited over what it might try next.
Then, it descended on her, specifically her armpit, nuzzling its tip against the soft rubber there.
She immediately burst out laughing.
Pinkie squirmed madly, struggling futilely against the latex straps and producing an orchestra of squeaks writhing against the bed, as Mr Licorice tickled her silly.
Then, Mr Licorice stopped.
Pinkie was left panting on her bed, her shiny rubber body now only producing small aftersounds from rubbing against her shiny rubber sheets, and her breasts gently jiggling back and forth.
She managed to gather up enough energy to lift her head to see what Mr Licorice was going to do next, and had to toss her torso to jiggle her large breasts out of the way to see the dildo slowly descending against her crotch.
It started slowly rubbing against her rubber vagina, which was wonderfully tight despite the recent play, and Mr Licorice was quite wide, and both being rubber would cause a lot of friction, but that was just part of the fun.
“Oh, oh yes,” Pinky breathed, and leaned back into her latex pillow again, arching her back to further try and rub herself against the dildo.
But Mr Licorice wasn’t having that, and let up on the pressure, again simply gently teasing Pinkie’s entrance by rubbing back and forth.
“Mmm, please,” Pinkie moaned. “Just- ah! ”
Pinkie let out a loud yelp, as Mr Licorice penetrated her, producing a sharp sound of rubber on rubber, but it wasn’t her vagina.
“There!?” Pinkie shouted, as Mr Licorice spread her pink rubber asshole wide, then thrust deeper in.
“Hurgh!” Pinkie said, and once again arched her back, as she felt her hole tightly grip Mr Licorice.
“Nnngh!” she moaned, as she tried getting control over her asshole, but Mr Licorice was just too big for that. She felt that she could get some sort of grip around the dildo if only it stayed still for more than a moment, but every time it paused, it was just long enough for Pinkie to start struggling before it pumped again.
It wasn’t that it was unpleasant, quite the contrary, but even as a doll, Pinkie couldn’t help but feel frustrated after having her pussy teased like that, only to have her asshole fucked instead.
Frustrated in a good way of course.
“Mmmhah, mmmm!” Pinkie moaned, and bit her lip, as the dildo showed her who was boss. With an utterly dominating demeanor, it demanded answers from her.
“Mmm! You are!” Pinkie yelped, as she felt Mr Licorice demand her to say it again, and more.
“Aaah! You are! You’re in charge! I’m just a crazy rubber doll getting more than she deserves! Aaah! Oooh, it feels so good. Wha-? Uh, you bucking me feels so good. You’re bucking my butt, you’re bucking my butt and I love it!”
The waterbed was rippling back and forth from Pinkie thrusting the dildo into herself, and from thrusting herself against the dildo, and the room was filled with the hypnotizing, rhythmic beats from the record, along with the creaking of Pinkie’s rubber body against the dildo and the bedsheets.
Pinkie had long since stopped using her eyes, and didn’t register how they slowly rolled upwards, her rubber pupils half-obscured by her eyelids, as she babbled about her sensations at the encouragement of her playmate.
“I’m gonna… I’m gonna… I’m gonna cum! I’m gonna… what? Huh, oh please, don’t stop!” she begged, as the dildo slowed down, to make sure she understood its demands for her to admit and describe how she felt. “Oh! Yes, I’m gonna cum- I’m gonna cum from you bucking my butt. You’re bucking my butt and it feels sooo gooood! Please! Please just go faster again- buck my butt faster- Ooooh! Yes, my rubber butt is so cute, and you’re bucking it so hard and I love it so much! Oh, OOoooohh! Buck my butt, buck my butt, b-buck my buttbuckmybuttbuckmy- What? Y-yes! Thank you! Thank you for making me feel this! I’ll try and make- ah! I’ll try and make it up to you! Thank you! Thank you for you buck-bucking my butt! Thank you Thank you thank you thank you thankyouthanktyouthankyouthank-”
*POP!*
“Tha- huh!?”
Pinkie raised her head, to see Mr Licorice out in the open. “What!? No! Please! Please keep going! Please… What? Uh, please buck my butt! Yes, please buck my butt some more! I need you to buck my butt just a little bit more,” she babbled, and raised her bottom in the air, presenting her beautiful crotch and wiggling it up and down.
She brought the dildo up to her face again, and cowered slightly in its presence, blushing from embarrassment. “You’re right, I’m sorry, it’s not just about me.”
She nodded, and obediently raised her head and presented her cheek, before Mr Licorice slapped her across the face again.
The dildo lingered for a moment to make sure it had made itself clear, before Pinkie brought it down to her breasts.
The large mounds were so beautiful, and Mr Licorice started sensually rubbing against them, rolling back and forth over them, and poking them hard, making the tit-rubber give way quite a bit.
Pinkie didn’t know what to do, and was mixed between leaning her back and trying to linger on the feeling of having her pussy teased, her ass bucked, or the current sensation of having her breasts played with.
Mr Licorice came to rest between the breasts, as Pinkie’s free hand grabbed one of the tits, and squeezed, producing a small pile of white frosting.
She picked up Mr Licorice again, and scooped up the delicious frosting from her rubber nipple, and brought it up to her lips.
Pinkie was by now reaching the end of her endurance, which was imagined since she was a tireless rubber doll, but it felt good pretending that was reaching her end.
She smiled at Mr Licorice, and this small act of kindness in this otherwise wonderfully rough session.
She put Mr Licorice into her mouth, and closed her eyes as she savored the sensation of licking off the delicious frosting from the admirably large, strong, and smooth Mr Licorice.
As the dildo rested in her mouth, being lovingly caressed by her tongue, she undid the strap holding her arm in place.
Pinkie’s eyes shot open as she roughly grabbed herself by her throat, and roughly held herself down against the bed.
“Whua? Whua a’ yeou- Mph!”
She used her other arm to grab Mr Licorice, and shove the dildo down into her throat.
Pinkie shut her eyes tightly, as Mr Licorice swabbed her throat, only letting a minute amount of air and sound push its way out, as the dildo travelled up and down, pressing out on all sides.
The wet sound of, “glhhk! Glhlk-glhk-glhk-glhk…” was the only thing Pinkie could manage to vocalize, as she pumped Mr Licorice back and forth, feeling her throat bulge out with every thrust.
Then, she stopped, and held the dildo in her throat, making her open her eyes and look at the hand holding it down her mouth.
She closed her eyes again, and struggled futilely, before putting all her efforts into ejecting the dildo from her in one mighty thrust.
But Mr Licorice stayed, even as the frosting forced its way around the dildo, filling her mouth, with some of it going out through her nose.
Pinkie Pie coughed and sputtered for a few more moments, before the dildo was pulled out of her mouth.
She lay there, panting, her nostrils filled and her face covered in frosting, when she weakly lolled her head to the side, and saw the clock on the bedside table.
Her gaze lingered on it for a moment, before her eyes shot open. “Oh buck-cakes! The sun is almost up! I have to get up and get to baking,” she said, as she rose up and started undoing the straps holding her legs in place.
She jumped out of bed as her skin and mane started returning to normal, using one hand to wipe the frosting from her face and shoving it back into her mouth, while the other lifted up the record needle before grabbing her pyjama top.
“And I didn’t get to cum! Oh Celestia I’m so hoooorrrnyyyyy !” she whined to herself, as she rushed to put the place in order before bounding over to the door.
“I’ll be back later, imaginary friends! Especially you , Licorice,” she said, with a wicked grin. “It’s my turn next!”
The door closed, and everything was quiet in the secret party room again.
Extra:
Pinkie Pie was baking up a storm, her hands seemingly being in too many places at once, when suddenly one of her hands started trying to grasp air, searching the kitchen counter for something that wasn’t there.
“And frosting, frosting, frosting… hello? Frosting? Where are you?”
Pinkie stopped, and looked around the kitchen, not seeing any delicious frosting anywhere.
“That’s strange. I guess I’ll have to make some… actually, I could always…”
She looked around suspiciously, but except for Gummy, she was alone.
Pinkie quickly lifted her top to expose her breasts, and rested a nipple over a half-finished cupcake.
As she squeezed out some frosting, which had never been in contact with anything other than clean rubber, Pinkie’s mind wandered to her friends in the secret basement. Her inanimate friends, without minds of their own, and how much fun one can have with them.
She looked down on her breast, as she finished frosting the cupcake, but instead of quickly putting it away, she stared at it.
Her body was so beautiful.
Imaginary friends.
Toys without minds.
Her sexy body.
She was a toy.
Playing with toys.
Inspiration struck Pinkie.
She put her breast away, and shoved the cupcakes into the oven, before counding out to Mrs Cake.
“Mrs Cake! How many more batches do we need today?”
Mrs Cake, standing behind the counter, took a quick look at the collection of pastries.
“Uhm, let’s see… some more muffins, some foam rockets, and… no, I think that should be it. How so? Do you need to leave early?”
Pinkie Pie cocked her head. “How did you know that?”
Mrs Cake smiled at Pinkie. “I’ve known you long enough to tell when you’re extra excited. I still don’t know how you do it though. You’ve baked the full day’s worth and it’s not even lunch yet. If anything, you’ve gotten even faster lately.”
“Aaaw! Thank you!” Pinkie beamed.
“Don’t worry, we’ll make the rest. You go spend time with your friends.”
Pinkie Pie bounded up to Mrs Cake and lifted her up in a big hug. “Thank you!”
Mrs Cake had braced herself on instinct, but about the same time that Pinkie had started getting, if one could believe it, even better at baking, her hugs had become nicer too. Less crushing and more… soft, as if there was a cushioning effect to them.
“You’re welcome,” she said, and found herself back on the floor, and Pinkie gone.
Pinkie was crazy.
“... Solemnly sweared not to be scared at the prospect of being doubly mare’d.”
Pinkie Pie found herself staring at a perfect copy of herself, just as she had during that dramatic day.
“Hi!” the copy said, and fell willingly onto her back when the original Pinkie pounced on top of her, with an excited smile on her face.
“Hi!” the original replied. “You’re weirdly into getting chopped to pieces because you’re a snapshot of me while I was thinking of how sexy it would be to be the victim in one of the Terror of Nightmare Nights comics right?”
“Uhuh!” the copy said, and nodded vigorously.
“That’s great!” Pinkie said, and pulled out a machete from behind her back. “Because I just changed my mind and would like to do the chopping!”
“Oooh-” the copy said, in an expectant tone, before being cut short from her head being removed from her body.
The body went limp, and the head giggled soundlessly as it rolled along the cavern floor, before being picked up by the original Pinkie.
“Having fun?” she asked, excitedly.
The head of the copy smiled widely, and tried, and failed, to nod.
“Neat! I gotta try that sometime. Bye!” the original Pinkie said, as she tossed the head back into the pool.
The disembodied head silently tried letting out an equally excited parting, before it splashed into the water, and vanished from existence.
Pinkie looked down at the headless copy of her body, and brought the machete up again.
“This is fun! I bet Rainbow Dash would love to be the slasher and chase me around,” she said, and got to work.
After a few moments, she held up a disembodied middle section, a pink lower belly, pelvis, and upper thighs, very shapely, and very soft.
“Pinkie Pillows! Now to just get Twilight to make this move on its own!”
Author's Note
Features: Switching bodies and sex, admiration of male bodies, male on female sex, fellatio, something of a story
Softer Than Diamond
The doors to Twilight’s laboratory flew open with a thundering boom, as the three fillies (who it should be pointed out were old enough to legally have sex despite being called fillies) crashed into the room in a pile of rubber magically disguised as flesh, scooter, and cart.
“Girls!” Twilight said in alarm. “I know the castle can handle your antics, and I know you’re all rubber so you don’t have to worry about injuries, but this is still a laboratory. I could have been doing something delicate.”
“Sorry, Twilight,” the cutie mark crusaders said in unison as they stood up and dusted themselves off.
Twilight scowled at them skeptically, before sighing and relaxing her expression. “Alright, apology accepted. So what can I do for you?”
The three fillies shrugged slightly awkwardly. “I’unno,” Scootaloo said. “We were just wondering what you were up to. You’re always doing something cool.”
Twilight smiled abashedly at that, when Sweetie Belle stepped forward to look closer at a headless and limbless rubber torso of a voluptuous mare, a metal collar with wires going out from it attached to its neck. “Ooh, what’s that?”
“That’s what I’m working on right now. I’m trying to make a new body for Trixie since her original one is… well, dead, sort of. I had to transform it after it passed away, and I’m starting to think there’s something wrong with Trixie herself, because she doesn’t seem to be able to use the bodies I make from scratch.”
Twilight waved to a side table, where a blue brain was floating around.
“Wait, y’all can make new bodies from scratch?” Apple Bloom asked.
“Sure,” Twilight said. “I’ve done backups for all of us, in case something really bad was to happen.”
She was about to show them to where she was storing their identical copies of their rubber bodies, when Apple Bloom interrupted her again. “Can y’all make colt bodies!?”
Twilight almost recoiled a little. “Well of course, but… for who?”
“US!” the three fillies shouted excitedly.
Twilight considered them for a few seconds, and then cautiously said, “sure, but why do you want them? Are you… unhappy the way you are?”
“Of course not!” Scootaloo said, excitedly. “But who wouldn’t wanna give being a colt a shot?”
“Ah…” Twilight said, and nodded. The more she thought about it, the better that question became. Who wouldn’t wanna give it a shot?
Several ponies looked at the cutie mark crusaders as they excitedly pushed a large crate on top of their cart with gleeful, excited smiles on their faces, giggling with anticipation all the time.
Across the town, over the hill, and through the apple orchards they went, before arriving at their clubhouse, away from prying eyes. Their own personal hideout, on private property, shielded by countless apple trees in a maze of an orchard. No one would ever see what they were up to here.
“Alright girls! Push!” Sweetie Belle said as they wheeled the box up towards the ramp leading up to the clubhouse.
The three girls grunted and groaned, taking deep yet utterly meaningless breaths.
Finally, after several minutes of pushing and grunting, the crate was inside the house, and tipped over, spilling out the inanimate, handsome young colts into a pile.
They were dressed in simple boxer shorts and non-descript T-shirts. They had asked Twilight about that, and she said she simply felt it was appropriate for them to start out with a bland look.
It was okay though, since they had swung by Carousel Boutique and grabbed what they could, which was also lying in a pile in and around the crate.
The three girls ran up to their respective colt version of their bodies, and propped them up against the wall.
They had colors and body types that matched their own, Sweetie Belle’s being a slim and handsome looking colt with a slightly feminine appearance.
Apple Bloom’s looked, except for the changes in color, a lot like a smaller version of her brother, a larger, muscled specimen with a longer mane.
Scootaloo’s looked like a mix between the two, a lean athlete that managed to look slightly underfed in a handsome way.
“I’m awesome! ” Scootaloo shouted.
“Oh! I’m so pretty!” Sweetie Belle said, her eyes sparkling.
“Look at me!” Apple Bloom said.
“I wanna go first! Help me get my brain into it!” Scootaloo said, taking a scalpel and opening the rubber skull of her colt body.
A few minutes later, three colts were standing in the clubhouse, with their normal bodies spread out indignantly on the floor.
Sweetie Belle was traipsing around on the top of her, now his, hooves, admiring herself, now himself.
“Mmmm, ah feel manly ,” Apple Bloom said, flexing his muscles.
“Aw yeah. I… am… hawt ,” Scootaloo said, running his hands down his lean chest and towards his crotch.
“Wait!” Sweetie Belle said, taking Scootaloo’s hands and locking his sparkling eyes with his. “Not yet. We need to savor this.”
Their voices were just different enough that others who weren’t in the know wouldn’t recognise them as themselves, but to each other, they were clearly recognizable.
“Mm, ah agree,” Apple Bloom said. “Let’s put on some nice duds.”
“No way!” Scootaloo protested. “I wanna try out my… you know, my thing.”
Sweetie Belle leaned forward. “Scootaloo, if I let you half-flank this, I’d never forgive myself.”
Scootaloo looked down at them, noting the difference in bulk. “You can’t stop me,” he said, smarming, and pulling his hands away from Sweetie’s.
That’s as far as he got before a muscular chest pressed itself against his back, as Apple Bloom snaked his larger arms around Scootaloo’s shoulders. “But Ah can,” he said, grinning.
“Hey! Let me go!” Scootaloo said, squirming in Bloom’s grip, which resulted in him rubbing his now somewhat more slender buttocks against Bloom’s bulge.
“Hey now,” he said, in a slightly more baritone voice. “Let’s not get too hasty.”
“Don’t worry, I got it!” Sweetie Belle said, and grabbed the scalpel, quickly severing Scootaloo’s stretched arms.
“Hey!” Scootaloo said, stumbling as he pushed himself away from Apple Bloom. “No fair!”
“Sweetie Belle is right,” Apple Bloom insisted. “We need ta do this proper-like.”
Scootaloo looked down longingly at her growing bulge, before slumping. “Fine. What should we do then?”
“Let’s play a game!” Sweetie Belle suggested. “Like our sisters and their friends do. You know, where they pretend to get angry at each other before kissing.”
“Ah think that’s real,” Apple Bloom noted.
“Or like when they pretend to not know each other and pick each up at the bar,” Sweetie Belle continued. “Or when they pretend to be captured by changelings and used as food.”
“How do you know all that?” Scootaloo asked.
Sweetie Belle realized what he was saying, and put his hands over his mouth. “Oh… uhm, Rarity writes notes and scores about all their games in a little book in her bedside table. Don’t tell anyone!”
“Okay that… actually sounds fun,” Scootaloo admitted. “Should we put on some duds?”
“Yeah! I have the perfect outfit for Apple Bloom,” Sweetie Belle said, and put up a folding screen by the crate of clothes, before tossing up a pair of battered jeans on top of it. “Put this on, Bloom. And take off that shirt that came with the body.”
“Alright then,” Apple Bloom said, and switched places with Sweetie Belle to start changing to the recognizable sound of folding cloth and zippers.
“I think we should come up with new names,” Scootaloo suggested. “It feels weird to call you guys by your girl names.”
“That’s a good idea,” Sweetie Belle said, as he hauled a full body mirror out from a closet.
“Ah’m finished,” Apple Bloom said, and stepped out from behind the screen, making Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle’s jaws drop.
He was every filly’s wet dream, a muscular colt with perfect skin whose pants struggled to contain his form. His mane was long and lustrous, but just unkempt enough to look wild, rather than feminine, and his large eyes and welcoming expression combined with his strong jaw made him look both politely innocent and like a potent protector, and lover.
Apple Bloom also carried herself in a much more coltish way than most fillies, which did her many favors now, striding in a natural-seeming way over to the mirror.
“Oh, wow,” he said dreamily, admiring his own reflection, which took away somewhat from the dreamy image, but the others let that slide. “Ah look so… strong.”
“You look like a colt version of Big Mac,” Scootaloo said.
“Eyup.”
Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle giggled together, before Sweetie Belle jumped up. “Oh right! Names. What do we call this colt?”
“Uhm… Mmm… Muscle… Big… Big Muscle?” Scootaloo suggested.
“Wow, full score,” Sweetie said, giving Scootaloo a disappointed look.
“Well what have you got then?” Scootaloo countered.
“Oh, uhm… B… B-Big Rod?”
“And I’m the one obsessed with colts’ stuff?” she said, equally disappointed, before turning back to Bloom. “You’re an Apple , you could be a handsome family member coming to visit.”
Bloom scowled at Scootaloo. “Ya know we don’t actually have sex within family, don’t ya?”
“You totally do now that you’re rubber, but no, I mean a distant relative. Married into the family and… adopted.”
“Well, okay,” Bloom said and nodded, placated.
Sweetie Belle looked around for inspiration. “Apple… Zest, Apple… Tree, Apple… Mush.”
“Apple Mass !” Scootaloo said triumphantly.
“That’s it!” Sweetie Belle said. “Apple Mass! That’s you.”
Apple Bloom, now Apple Mass, looked back into the mirror and nodded, satisfied, before turning back to the other two fillies in colts’ bodies, and gave them a confident, welcoming look. “Well howdy, mah name’s Apple Mass, and welcome to Sweet Apple Acres. If you want anything feel free ta ask, Ah’m here for you .”
Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo took deep and slightly shuddering breaths, their cheeks absolutely scarlet, before Sweetie piped up. “Scoot next!” she said, and pushed the temporarily armless colt behind the screen.
Moments later, they emerged, with Scootaloo dressed in a pair of extra baggy trousers, an oversized tank top that hung loosely around his chest and kept giving a good view of his lean muscles, and a cap worn front-to-back.
Scootaloo took a look at himself in the mirror, instantly pleased with what he saw.
“Al-riiight! ” he said, and jumped into the air, making his tank top swish spiritedly over his chest from a series of street-like dance moves, teasing everyone with a taste for colt in view.
“Ah think somethin’s missin’,” Apple Mass said.
Sweetie Belle looked on critically, before snapping his fingers. “Ah, I got it.”
He stepped up and hooked a finger around a lock of mane underneath the cap, pulling it out and producing the cherry on top- a long, swishing lock of mane over Scoot’s forehead.
Scootaloo glanced into the mirror again. “Nice. Hey, can I get my arms back now?”
“No, we just made it even harder for you to keep your hands off yourself, so not yet.”
“Oh come on, I’ll be good.”
“Distract yourself by thinking up a name while I change,” Sweetie Belle said, and slipped in behind the screen.
The next few minutes were spent by Apple Mass, and the newly nicknamed Skaterude , waiting impatiently as Sweetie Belle rummaged through outfit after outfit without showing himself.
“Are you done yet?” Skaterude said, bored.
“No!” Sweetie insisted, tossing another discarded option up on the screen.
Skaterude and Apple Mass distracted themselves by trying to act seductively around each other, Apple Mass hopping up and grabbing the beams in the ceiling, doing pull ups which made the landscape of his muscled body shift and ripple.
“Alright, finished,” Sweetie Belle said, and emerged from behind the screen.
He was clothed in an outfit, if only barely.
From his legs up, his petite, boyish form was wearing a pair of nylon thigh high socks, with a garter belt connecting it to a pair of very feminine panties, mostly visible underneath a very tight, and absolutely miniscule pair of latex hotpants. His upper body was partially covered by a sort of tunic, so thin it barely existed, and so wide it wouldn’t stay on both shoulders at the same time, and also so short it completely exposed his midriff. To top it off was a black choker, and black nylon evening gloves.
“Well?” he asked.
Skaterude and Apple Mass exchanged a very meaningful yet confused look.
“It’s… certainly something,” Apple Mass offered, diplomatically.
“It makes the filly version of yourself look more manly than Prince Shining Armor!” Skaterude blurted out.
“You don’t like it?” Sweetie Belle asked, and sat down on the floor in a W-position, trying in vain to squish his non-existent breasts together and looking up at his friends with a look that just begged to be comforted by a big and strong colt.
“It’s… kinda hot?” Skaterude tentatively admitted.
“It’s too much,” Apple Mass said, shaking his head. “It’s hot, but too much. You’re too much of a filly to be a colt.”
“I was just embracing being handsome,” Sweetie Belle protested, as he stood up. “Colts can look good in stylish clothes too.”
“Eyup, but it don’t work to just dress in colt versions of fillies’ lingerie,” Apple Mass said, and gently dragged Sweetie Belle behind the screen. “Now, let me show you how it’s done. Unlike you two fillies, Ah have a brother.”
A few moments later, Sweetie Belle emerged again, with Apple Mass in tow, this time in a suit and tie, with his jacket thrown over his shoulder, and giving Skaterude a sultry look over a rose he held in his other hand, as he confidently strode over to the mirror.
Skaterude blushed fiercely. Sweetie Belle looked like the perfect gentlecolt; exaggerated, but in a way that worked, much like how their rubber sisters and friends were exageratedly sexy in ways that worked.
“Well, good day to you, young sir,” Sweetie Belle said to Skaterude, whose breath caught in his throat. He had forgotten he was in a colt’s body now, because Sweetie Belle’s look made him wish he was a filly again, right now.
“Mah stars, we all look incredible,” Apple Mass said, and looked back and forth between her friends. “Now we just need one more name.”
“Prince Charming,” Sweetie Belle said.
Skaterude shook his head. “No, you can’t be a prince unless we get to be princes too.”
Sweetie Belle pouted. “Unlike you, I can act like one.”
“Girls,” Apple Mass interrupted, before catching himself. “I mean, boys, let’s not fight. How about Charming Rose?”
“Hmm… Rose Charmer?” Sweetie Belle suggested.
“Alright, that sounds good,” Skaterude said.
The three colts giggled and looked at each other admiringly, before Rose Charmer shifted nervously.
“So… do you boys wanna…?”
The three boys blushed, before Apple Mass gasped, and looked at the others wide wide, excited eyes.
“Girls- boys! Ah have an idea! ”
Diamond Tiara was walking down the sandy road of one of Ponyville’s parks. Silver Spoon was out of town, and while Diamond Tiara would never admit it, she missed the sense of confidence that Silver Spoon’s company brought.
She had compensated with a stylish new halter top and a beautiful new skirt, a new purse, and brand new thigh high socks.
The day was beautiful, the sun was shining brightly, and her weekly allowance was weighing comfortingly in her purse, begging to be spent.
She strutted confidently towards Ponyville’s markets, a self-satisfied look on her face, and her nose already turned up, ready to look down it at anyone around her at a moment’s notice.
That’s when she saw something that demanded her attention. On a bench sat that annoyingly cheerful Apple Bloom, the lame blank flank with her annoyingly cheerful blank flank friends, who refused to realize how lame they were, and how much better she, Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon, but especially Diamond Tiara, were.
Diamond Tiara looked around. Apple Bloom’s posse was nowhere to be found. That was good. On the other hand, Silver Spoon wasn’t around to back up Diamond Tiara either. That was bad, even though she totally didn’t need anyone’s help. Then again, Apple Bloom was dressed in a shirt and dungarees, while Diamond Tiara looked absolutely gorgeous. That was good.
The odds were clearly in her favor, so Diamond Tiara smiled to herself, and went on the offensive.
“So… have your friends broken up with you?” she asked, making Apple Bloom look up in surprise.
Apple Bloom however, was secretly pleased.
“N-no,” she said, just slightly meek, and shook her head. “They uh… they were busy.”
“Oh, I’m sure,” Diamond Tiara said, in overdone, mock sympathy. “Probably doing something that blank flanks aren’t invited to.”
“But… but they don’t have no cutie marks neither,” Apple Bloom protested, his rubber stomach tingling from excitement. This was just going too well.
“Oh that’s right,” Diamond Tiara said. “None of you have cutie marks. Oh well, at least that means you’ll have company. Oh wait, no, you clearly don’t.”
In a nearby bush, Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle, or rather, Rose Charmer, smirked at each other. Diamond Tiara was so predictable.
Rose Charmer stood up, a paper cup with a sorbet and a spoon sticking out of it in his hands, and walked over towards Apple Bloom.
“We’ll get our cutie marks some day, Diamond Tiara,” Apple Bloom said, defiantly.
“Hah, sure you will,” Diamond Tiara said, when suddenly she felt someone gently tap her on the shoulder.
“Excuse me?”
“Wha-” Diamond Tiara turned around, and was immediately silenced by the sight.
Handsomeness incarnate.
A world-tier attractive colt stood in front of her, giving her a kind, but also confident smile. His stylish clothes, his confident stance, and the sparkles in eyes, were enough to make Diamond’s knees tremble.
After a moment, she remembered that she needed to exhale in order to speak. “H-h-hellllloo?”
“Good afternoon,” the handsome colt said, and his gentle smile grew slightly apologetic. “May I trouble you to make way? I have a rendezvous with the young lady you’re speaking with.”
So cultured, so worldly. Diamond Tiara almost swooned on the spot, and gently took a step to the side to let him… wait, what!?
She turned around to see him sitting down next to Apple Bloom, who blushed and shot him a shy smile.
“I apologize, but they only had one left,” he said, and offered her the sorbet.
“No, no, y’all have it,” Apple Bloom said.
“I would not feel confident having any while you do not. Perhaps we should share?”
“Sure, that sounds good to me,” Apple Bloom said, and immediately put a spoonful of sorbet in her mouth, when she noticed that there was only one spoon.
“Oh, I’m sorry, here,” she said, and scooped up another piece of sorbet, and offered it to the handsome colt.
“Why, thank you,” he said, and sensually took the offered spoon into his mouth, locked eyes with Apple Bloom, and waited for the sorbet to melt inside his mouth while she still held the spoon.
“B...buh?” Diamond Tiara sputtered at the sight.
Apple Bloom removed the spoon, and said, “Oh, Diamond Tiara, this here is Rose Charmer. He’s mah boyfriend.”
Rose Charmer smiled at her again. “Charmed. Are you a friend of the lovely Apple Bloom?”
Diamond Tiara’s mind was racing, in different directions. How could that farm girl simpleton manage to snag that exemplar or style and looks?
“Yy… yeah, uhm, we… we’re in the same class,” she said.
“A friend of Apple Bloom’s is a friend of mine,” said Rose Charmer, and smiled encouragingly at Diamond Tiara.
“We should get going,” Apple Bloom said, and stood up with Rose Charmer. “It was nice meeting you, Diamond Tiara.”
“My lady’s wish is my command,” Rose Charmer said, slightly teasingly, and winked at Diamond Tiara, before the two of them started walking away.
Diamond Tiara followed them with her gaze, her jaw falling as Apple Bloom pulled a spoon full of sorbet away from Rose Charmer’s mouth, put it in her own, and kissed him.
The three friends peered out from behind the bush to see Diamond Tiara storm off, giggling to each other.
“There she goes,” Scootaloo said. “Look at her, she’s so angry. Guys?”
She looked around to see that Apple Bloom and Rose Charmer had gotten distracted, and were continuing to share their sorbet with their mouths.
“Guys, pay attention!”
“Oh, right,” they said, and groped around for their binoculars.
“Everything is going to plan. Who’s next?”
“Y’all and me,” Apple Bloom said. “Let’s get mah colt body.”
Diamond Tiara exited the store, a new, silvery armband on her wrist.
It was one of the most expensive things in the store, and she focused on how happy that made her, that she could afford that while others could not, because whenever she didn’t focus on that, the image of that beautiful young stallion and that dullard farmer girl together just filled her with disgust.
She walked by that collection of houses, behind of which formed what had been a neglected collection of backyards, until some ponies had built a “skate park” there, which was really just a collection of debris with some wooden ramps propped up against them.
“Hey, check this out!” she heard that scooter-riding idiot yell.
Diamond Tiara stopped, and looked in at the park to see Scootaloo zooming recklessly fast towards a ramp aimed straight up into the air, and launch herself high enough to peek over the roofs, before starting to fall down again, a look of calm confidence on her face.
“Be careful, Scootaloo,” Diamond Tiara heard a male voice cry out.
“What?” Scootaloo asked, the voice waking her up from her trance, and causing her to lose control of her movement, which led to her hitting the ramp again at an angle.
The scooter rolled off in another direction, and Scootaloo tumbled down the ramp in what would most likely have been very painful for anyone who wasn’t a rubber doll.
It certainly looked painful to Diamond Tiara, who put her hand over her mouth, and gasped.
Her horror expanded when she saw what happened next.
A wet dream came running in from around the corner. The pinnacle of masculine beauty. A colt who should have looked comically oversized, but managed to look only handsome.
The right parts of his jeans struggled to contain his bulk. Same with his white T-shirt, which was almost stretched taut over his masculine chest, and his forearms looked like they could lift a mountain.
He quickly bent down and effortlessly picked up Scootaloo in his arms, who looked up at him with starry eyes.
“Are y’all okay?” he asked. “Y’all have to be more careful.”
“I’m okay, I’m- oh!” Scootaloo said, and fake-winced, touching her leg gingerly.
“Come on, Ah’ll carry you home.”
“Oh… you’re such a gentlecolt,” Scootaloo said, before the two of them locked eyes, and shared a long look, before they slowly bent their heads towards each other, and kissed.
He slowly walked with Scootaloo in her arms, both of them with their eyes closed, and locked in a slow, sensual kiss.
Diamond Tiara didn’t move for several moments. She was still processing what she was seeing, when enough of her suddenly jolted awake enough to realize that they were heading towards her.
She huffed, and darted out of sight, her bag of shopping goods swishing behind her.
Scootaloo and Apple Mass froze, and carefully opened one eye each to see that she was really gone, before breaking the kiss and laughing together.
“That was perfect,” Scootaloo said.
“Eyup. Diamond Tiara storming off was fun too,” Apple Mass said.
“Huh? That’s what I… oh,” she said, before she wrapped her arms around Apple Mass’ neck, and kissed him again.
Scootaloo’s friends had helped her brain into her colt body, and she had adopted the persona of Skaterude, an awesome, daring, handsome young colt.
He didn’t have any skating equipment though, as he walked down the streets of Ponyville, getting some appreciative glances from both genders as he did. The only real skating equipment he had was his scooter, and it would be weird to pretend to be someone else with that.
He saw Diamond Tiara sitting on a bench near the playground, empty except for her in the slowly setting sun, slumped over and her mane hiding her eyes.
This was going so well. It was just so satisfying to mess with her. She thought it was all genuine.
Then again it was. Scootaloo, and her male persona for that matter, did have two lovers, who could now pick which gender they were. Diamond Tiara just wasn’t to know that the colts were just them in disguise.
Skaterude confidently sauntered over and sat down next to her.
“Heya. How’s it going?” he asked, smirking.
“Go away.”
Skaterude’s smile fell away, and he leaned over to look at Diamond Tiara, but she just turned away from him.
This wasn’t how it was supposed to go.
A sense of unease took hold of Skaterude, and he relaxed his confident posture.
“Are you okay?” he asked, uncertainly
“I’m fine,” Diamond Tiara said, dismissively.
Skaterude looked up to see Sweetie Belle peering out from behind a tree, with a mischievous smile.
That smile fell away when she saw her friend shaking his head with a serious expression.
Sweetie Belle looked at the defeated-looking Diamond Tiara with a worried look, then locked eyes with Skaterude.
They had an unspoken conversation that only truly close friends can have, before Sweetie Belle turned, and slipped away.
Skaterude fidgeted with uncertainty. He wasn’t good at this. He was awesome, not good with emotions.
“Hey, uh, look… I don’t wanna… what’s it called…? Intrude, but if, uh, you’re hurt , I feel I should help, or make sure you get help.”
Diamond Tiara said nothing.
“I’m Skaterude,” Scootaloo, in her colt body, offered.
Diamond Tiara looked up and saw Skaterude’s body.
Scootaloo had by now practiced enough with the illusion that Twilight gave them, so that she could hide how tantalizingly sexy rubber dolls were for normal ponies.
Only, Skaterude had forgotten to do so for her colt body.
Diamond Tiara just sat there for several minutes, before looking up into Skaterude’s eyes. “H-hello, I’m… Diamond Tiara.”
“Nice to meet you, Diamond Tiara,” Skaterude lied. Scootaloo had met Diamond Tiara before, and it wasn’t actually very nice this time. In fact, it was a bit worrying.
Then Diamond Tiara’s expression fell. “I guess you’re here to meet your new girlfriend,” she muttered, and looked away.
“What?” Skaterude asked, sounding genuine on account of him wondering if Diamond Tiara had figured out their plan.
“Everyone is suddenly having a boyfriend. Everyone is suddenly sitting around and holding hands, and kissing, and… whatever else they do.”
Skaterude glanced back and forth as he searched for something to say. “And what about you?”
“What about me?” Diamond Tiara asked. “I’m just the cutest, smartest, richest girl in town, and I’m the only one who's lonely.”
“You’re lonely?” Skaterude blurted out.
Diamond Tiara cast him a hurt look. “None of your business!”
“Oh. Sorry.”
After fuming for a moment, she took a few calming breaths. “No, I’m sorry,” she muttered.
Skaterude looked at Diamond Tiara, her skirt, her stylish top, her thigh high socks. She was the rudest, meanest girl Scootaloo had ever met, but she was mostly right.
“No, you’re right,” Skaterude said, and relaxed against the backrest of the bench. “It’s none of my business, and yes… you are really cute, and you look rich too, and all that.”
Diamond Tiara looked up at him, and blushed, smiling shyly.
Skaterude could barely believe that worked, until he remembered what Twilight had said about the illusion. It was something about people not thinking less of you for acting lewd or talking about lewd things. So people did notice how sexy they were, but they didn’t make a big deal of how, for example, Rainbow Dash suddenly looked so very filled out and how her breasts were so much bigger.
Skaterude reasoned that this probably meant that others wouldn’t be turned off by the dolls being forward, and if they against all odds weren’t interested, they’d be comfortable turning the dolls down.
And since Diamond Tiara wasn’t offended by Skaterude’s remark… that should mean that she wants to have sex with Skaterude!
He was a little conflicted, as this was Diamond Tiara, but then again, she was clearly saddened by what they had done today, and Tiara was a cute girl.
“Hey, I’m not staying in town for long but… if you’re okay with just doing it today, I’d be up for it. You know, if it helps.”
Diamond Tiara blinked, but also blushed slightly. “Do what?”
Instinct and social barriers around sex were largely suspended for Diamond Tiara when around Skaterude, but Scootaloo herself, or himself as the case may be, still had some left. A lot of them had been lifted around her friends, but around Diamond Tiara…
He squirmed a little in his seat, but reminding himself that he was protected by a fake identity, and an illusion, and was such a perfect-looking colt, he decided to jump into the deep end.
“Wanna have sex?” he asked, surprising himself with how steady his voice was.
Diamond Tiara blushed and smiled as she looked away. “I don’t know,” she said, uncertainly.
Skaterude breathed out in relief. The illusion really worked. He really could talk openly and frankly about these things with normal ponies.
He suddenly felt more adventurous in his new body, and doubled down, taking off his tank top and leaving his lean, muscled chest bare. “What about now?”
She looked up at him again, and fought down a wide grin. “Well, okay. Thanks.”
“Cool,” Skaterude said, and stood up. “Where? When? Here and now?”
Diamond Tiara also stood up, “Oh uhm, let me think. I… we could go to my house, there’s a place in our garden.”
Skaterude raised an eyebrow. “Garden? Cool.”
They both stood there for a moment, Diamond Tiara bouncing a little on her hooves. “So… should we?”
“Have sex?” Skaterude asked, enjoying being a tantalizing piece of young male candy. “I hope so.”
“I’ve… never done this before.”
“Me neither,” Skaterude shrugged. “Lead on.”
Diamond Tiara led Skaterude through a Ponyville bathed in the late afternoon sun. Skaterude searched desperately for something to say, when Tiara spoke first.
“I’ve never seen you around town before,” she noted.
“Oh, I’m just visiting,” Skaterude said, trying to improvise. “I’m… going to Canterlot and… I stepped off the train to get something to eat, and… I’m heading on the next train in the evening.”
A surprised Skaterude congratulated himself. It was perfect, it gave them a soft timeline, and set up soft boundaries against a long-term relationship. He was gonna have a one-afternoon-stand with Diamond Tiara and then move on.
“Oh,” Diamond Tiara said, clearly trying not to sound disappointed, as they reached the large garden surrounding the huge house Diamond Tiara lived in.
That tone made Skaterude retract his congratulations. “Uhm… well, you know, Canterlot isn’t far away. I can swing back again, if you want to.”
Diamond Tiara looked back at Skaterude with a scornful look, until he realized it was her default expression, before she smiled and blushed. “Well, we’ll see.”
Skaterude was about to walk up towards the house when Diamond Tiara pulled him to the side. “This way.”
The grounds were deserted, and hosted beautiful and intricately cared-for hedges and flowerbeds, a small peach orchard, a miniature hedge-maze, and, far inside, a gazebo, complete with a door and windows.
Diamond Tiara pulled Skaterude into the place by his hand, and shut the door behind them.
It was a comfortable place, with a cupboard above head height for a small storage of teacups and pots, a small table, and some chairs.
“Pull that ring down on the sofa,” Tiara ordered.
Normally, Scootaloo would’ve been annoyed by Diamond Tiara’s tone, but as Skaterude she, or rather he, found it bearable, especially since he was confident he was going to have a one time sex affair with her.
It turned out that pulling that ring made the couch unfold into a whole bed. It wasn’t a big one, but since they weren’t planning on keeping any distance from each other, it was okay.
Skaterude turned towards Diamond Tiara and searched for words for a moment.
“So… we’re just gonna do this… because we’re sexy people?”
Diamond Tiara’s breath hitched, and she seemed to struggle for a moment, as social inhibitions such as potential shame tried to make itself known, but only for a very short moment before the illusion surrounding Skaterude completely disabled that.
“Yeah. Why not?”
Skaterude nodded. “No reason, just checking,” he said, and stepped forward, taking Diamond Tiara’s cheeks in his hands, and leaning forward for a kiss.
This was it. Skaterude was going to have sex, as a colt. He was originally a mostly straight filly, who as a rubber doll found it perfectly fulfilling to have sex with her girlfriends, and now she was a colt about to have sex with another filly.
Funny how Scootaloo had yet to fulfill her two primary dreams, which was having sex with a colt as a filly, and perhaps even more potent- having sex with a colt as a colt.
But Sweetie Belle was right, the wait made it all the sweeter.
Diamond Tiara leaned against Skaterude, her soft form pressing against the landscape of his muscles, as they gently rubbed their tongues against each others’.
They pulled away slightly, and Skaterude gently turned Diamond around with one arm, as he lifted his sleeveless top off with the other one, and held her back against his front gently.
He was slightly taller than she was, and she smiled as she felt his strong, protective arms embrace her, gently rubbing her soft belly. Diamond put her hand on Skaterude’s cheek and angled his muzzle towards hers, softly kissing him.
She undid her skirt, and pulled her top over her head, interrupting their kissing, then stepped away from Skterude, showing off her body in just her underwear.
Scootaloo, in her Skaterude persona, was ecstatic. This was so exciting, on so many levels. She was finally a colt, and a sexy one. She was going to have sex with Diamond Tiara without her knowing it was actually Scootaloo- any time the rich filly would mock her, Scootaloo could just imagine her gasping in pleasure from being bucked by her. Add to it all that Diamond Tiara was a really cute filly. Scootaloo wanted her, she was eager to stick her new cock inside her.
“Your turn,” Diamond Tiara said.
Skaterude looked down on the growing bulge of his pants, and smirked.
“Sure, but I don’t have any underwear,” he said, and stepped out of his baggy pants, completely undressing himself except for the cap on his head.
He was a perfect specimen. His lean body still showed a potent musculature of somepony who was very active, and yet not very indulgent in meals, it spoke of an adventurous and capable youth, a worldly inner-city survivor who could navigate the urban jungles and look good doing it.
He was also remarkably clean . No hint of dirt or blemishes, including on his proudly standing cock.
Diamond Tiara almost balked, overcome with a desire she had never felt before.
In her many fantasies she’d had over her years, giving blowjobs had been among them, but she had always braced herself for the possibility that real colts and stallions’ cocks would not seem so appealing. Skaterude’s cock was big, mighty, clean, and handsome.
Her confident smirk had fallen away, and with a fascinated expression, she stepped forward, and gently wrapped her fingers around the meaty body part.
Skaterude moaned very slightly, and led them over to the bed, where they sat down next to each other.
Diamond still hadn’t taken her eyes off the large cock, and again put one hand on it, and another on the large, perfectly shaped balls underneath.
Skaterude’s breathing sped up slightly, as he let Diamond Tiara explore his body.
“Does this feel good?” Diamond asked in a fascinated voice without looking up on the colt, as she gently stroked the cock and fondled the balls.
“Mm-hmm,” he moaned, and put his arm around Diamond Tiara while nuzzling her mane.
Still almost entranced, Diamond Tiara gently lowered her head, and carefully took the tip of the cock into her mouth.
“Haah!” Skaterude said, and leaned his head back. Scootaloo hadn’t realized that Diamond Tiara would be a giver, but maybe it was just because she looked so very handsome as Skaterude.
“Mmm…” Diamond Tiara moaned, as she took more of the cock into her mouth, making Skaterude’s breath hitch with pleasure from reverberations of Diamond’s throat.
A rational part of Diamond begged her to get a concern of hers over with, so it could switch off entirely and join the rest of her brain in excitement and bliss.
She raised her head slightly, enough to take the cock out of her mouth.
“It’s… so big. I… can’t fit it in my mouth but… have you ever, ehm… what about the throat?”
Skaterude didn’t have a problem with choking on large dildos inserted into hís throat. He did occasionally cough and sputter when he had sucked them too vigorously in his real body as Scootaloo, but that was part of the fun, being a rubber doll.
As a doll though, he was the perfect playmate in bed, and so every sexual activity was magically enabled and made extra smooth and risk free.
“It’s okay,” he said, and placed his hand on Diamond Tiara’s mane, gently urging her back down over his cock. “Just swallow as you lower your head.”
“Mmkhay,” she said around the length, and did as instructed.
Diamond Tiara was amazed by the ease of which it happened. Skaterude’s strong member somehow accommodated itself to her throat with shocking ease, and she lowered herself further, making it almost poke her in her stomach.
And it felt wonderful. Her loins were on fire from the excitement, her body shook with eagerness, and Skaterude’s cock scratched an itch she didn’t know she had, deep in her throat.
“Oh, Celestia,” Skaterude said, and leaned his head back, panting.
Diamond Tiara bobbed up and down several times, before finally coming up for air. Skaterude’s cock came out of her mouth with a wet popping sound, and she gasped for air as she shared a stunned look with Skaterude, as they shared their shock at how good this could be.
“A…again?” Diamond Tiara asked.
“Y-yeah, but I’m… I’m really close,” Skaterude said. “Longer this time. Take… take a deep breath.”
“Okay,” she said. The stuck-up, snooty brat had retired for now. In her place was a filly who was finding herself deeply fascinated with pleasing ponies in bed.
She took a few deep breaths and descended again. Skaterude gasped as Diamond Tiara took his cock in her mouth, took the tip to the back of her mouth, and swallowed to make way for the mighty length to once again wonderfully swab her throat.
She bobbed her head a few times, and Skaterude’s body was quivering with pent-up energy. He carefully grabbed her head and jerkily clenched his buttocks and thighs together, making him hop a little in-place. They couldn’t quite make eye contact, but she didn’t seem to mind.
Skaterude only used small movements from tensing his lower body, but it still bobbed his loins up and down, desperate to have his cock massaged by Diamond Tiara’s soft throat, the sight of which bulging cast a large amount of fuel on hir burning desires.
Diamond Tiara, meanwhile, was practically in shock, in a good way. She was the richest, smartest, prettiest, most sophisticated, and simply the best filly in Ponyville. She didn’t realize that she was also the best at giving blowjobs, and had the best throat for bucking.
Secrets were exciting, and just how Scootaloo was shivering with excitement at having sex with Diamond Tiara without her ever finding out it was Scootaloo, Diamond Tiara was shivering with excitement from realizing that her secret could be that she was the best giver of blowjobs in town, and she liked it.
She tried to vocalize her pleasure and growing excitement, but Skaterude’s cock was all the way down her throat, so she only managed the occasional “glug.”
Suddenly, Skaterude tensed up, and she realized what was going on. He gently placed his hands on her head and held her to the hilt, so she had his juicy thigh against her muzzle. And it was a welcome action. She wanted him to climax deep inside her.
She could just feel it, the squirts shooting into her belly. One, two, three, four, five squirts, with some after-pulses following.
She closed her eyes, happy. She had a few moments before the lack of air became uncomfortable, and she relished at Skaterude’s pleased gasps, as his body relaxed, satisfied.
When his body was practically limp, he put a slightly shaky hand on her chin, and coaxed her to lift herself from him.
She kept her lips tight around his length, leaving only a sheen of saliva on it. As it popped out of her throat and then mouth, she took a deep breath through her nose, and swallowed it.
Diamond was always worried that it would feel dirty somehow, that traces of bodily filth would make itself known and disgust her, but at least this urban-looking youth kept remarkably clean.
They looked into each others’ eyes, and Diamond Tiara was still stunned from excitement about what she was learning about herself.
“That… was amazing,” Skaterude said, between heavy breaths.
As Diamond Tiara was searching for words, Skaterude pulled her towards him into a hug, and fell down onto his back on the bed with her.
“Are… are you, ehm…?”
Skaterude was quick on the uptake, and nodded confidently. “Oh yeah, I just need a moment. I’m not leaving you unsatisfied,” he said, and he deftly undid the clasp of Diamond Tiara’s bra.
She was surprised at how good at that he was at that, and before long, Diamond Tiara’s back was completely undressed, as she was resting against her new boytoy, his cock resting between his legs, but still the same size, she noticed.
She stood up and removed the bra completely, revealing her modestly sized but perfectly shaped breasts. Skaterude, already being undressed, except for his hat, just put his hand behind his head and enjoyed the show.
Diamond Tiara finally noticed a cool sensation from a small stain on her panties, which she didn’t know what colts thought of, but Skaterude seemed to enjoy the show quite a lot, as his cock was slowly raising itself again as he scooted back and put his hand behind his head, resting against a pillow.
Blushing and smiling at the same time, Diamond Tiara stepped out of her panties, revealing her cute little mound to the colt who was equally as naked in front of her.
He held out his arms invitingly, and Diamond Tiara slowly descended on him, lying herself against his chest and kissing him spiritedly, and knocking his cap from his head, making his long mane flow freely.
She felt his cock poke her in her groin, and eagerly looked forward to having it inside her. She had previously felt a little bit apprehensive about the thought of having somepony else’s anatomy inside her, worried she’d feel dirty, and like he’d smell strange, but Skaterude didn’t provoke any of those concerns in her. In fact, he struck her as a remarkably… agreeable specimen, when it came to his body. It didn’t worry her in the slightest. He looked and smelled and tasted so good and clean, even as his cock had been in her mouth.
“Mm, I’m ready,” she said, as she pulled away.
And oh my, something about him made her feel mature and confident. She figured that by now she’d be trying not to stammer, wondering what was correct to do next, but around Skaterude, she felt so safe and comfortable.
Skaterude shifted slightly, and encouraged Diamond Tiara to sit up, which gave his cock room to stand up fully. He grabbed it, and angled it towards Diamond Tiara, who raised herself up, and placed her opening against it.
She tried to not show her nervousness. This was it, the risky part. She wasn’t completely unpracticed, having used a dildo to get the painful first time over with, which she was grateful for, but she hadn’t practiced so much that she could casually slide something this large into her with such expert precision that she didn’t have to worry about it being painful.
So it was with some nervousness that she let Skaterude take the initiative, and put his hands on her hips, guiding her down on top of him.
Skaterude, or rather Scootaloo, didn’t always pay close attention to, or even always understand, the instructions that Twilight gave her and her friends when instructing them about their rubber bodies, but one thing she had understood was that not only could rubber ponies use their sex organs quite recklessly if they wished without fear of pain, but the effect extended to non-rubber ponies. As Scootaloo, she could ram a flesh and blood stallion’s cock inside her quite carelessly without hurting herself or him, and the same was true for when the genders were reversed, or when the genders were the same.
Still, Skaterude made a show of gentleness as he lowered Diamond Tiara’s cute little pussy over his large cock.
This took the breath away from the bratty girl. She looked down at their coupling, frozen.
Diamond Tiara was stunned. Skaterude had slipped inside her, he was inside her right now. Not only was the sensation absolute heaven, but he had done it so confidently, and so easily, so… perfectly. She tried keeping her breathing under control as she placed a hand on her lower belly, enraptured by the whole experience of having him inside her, toying around with rapidly flashing, partially formed fantasies that came enveloping the handsome colt, having the source of his pleasures and happiness inside her body.
Warm, strong hands crept up along her side, one of them towards her breasts.
A part of her wondered what her mother would say if she found out about this, or even worse, walked in on them right now.
Diamond Tiara shivered from the excitement. Not only was Skaterude making her feel wonderful bodily, he was taking her on an adventure, right in her own backyard.
She glanced around quickly, there was just a small amount of orange light left in the sky, but it was enough to show them clearly to anyone who walked up to the glassed-in gazebo. They hadn’t even pulled the curtains.
Not that anyone would notice them, Diamond Tiara knew the routines of everyone in the house better than they did, but they could .
Yes indeed, what would her mother say?
Horrified things. It would be such a nightmare.
Was this worth it?
Oh yes.
Skaterude’s hands crept up and down the side of her belly, and over her breast. Diamond Tiara’s breath caught in her throat. She didn’t know her breasts could feel this good!
A part of Diamond Tiara’s mind, deep inside her, smiled, and made a note that she had just awakened a new source of pleasure, and that at this rate, the memories of this alone would ensure that Diamond Tiara developed practically a fetish for her own breasts.
Skaterude fondled it spiritedly, and Diamond Tiara joined in, steadying herself against Skaterude’s lean chest with one hand and using the other to massage her other breast.
Skaterude didn’t say anything, but the point was clear, this moment was for Diamond Tiara. It was her turn to dive deep into sexual ecstacy.
She threw her head back, and moaned, long and deep.
Scootaloo, or Skaterude as she was at the moment, smiled to himself. He would never forget this view. Diamond Tiara, who had berated Scootaloo and her friends so many times, being fucked, by her (him), not knowing it was actually her, and tossing her head and moaning in sexual bliss.
He did the same thing as before, bouncing his lower body slightly, to make Diamond Tiara bounce on top of him slightly in turn.
She let out a small gasp, and as Skaterude settled into a repeated pattern, bouncing her up and down on him, massaging the inside of her body, which pressed into him from all directions, she let out a long, high whine.
He looked up at her face, her eyes shut tightly and contorted just slightly from the intensity of the pleasure.
Not that he was a stranger to that view. As Scootaloo she had put the same one on many times, and seen it on her friends, as they explored their capabilities as living, rubber sex toys.
It wasn’t necessarily superior, but there was a novel aspect to triggering this response as a colt, with his cock.
Pleasing mares with his big, handsome cock… it was… it was awesome.
He sped up slightly, and Diamond Tiara’s whine increased to something of a scream.
Almost laughing from the danger, he reached up and pulled her towards him.
She stopped shouting, and looked at him with pleading eyes to continue, gyrating her hips and starting to whine again.
Skaterude pressed his mouth against hers, muffling her screams as they once again started pumping her, only this time rubbing each others’ bodies against each other, rather than bouncing her up and down.
Through some unspoken agreement, they kept the pace moderate for several minutes. Diamond Tiara was overwhelmed with bliss, parts of her mind trying feebly to conjure up images that would turn her on, like the sight of them coupling, or the danger of anyone walking in on them, but it was proving more and more redundant, as she was getting lost in a haze of pleasure.
Skaterude was having quite the time himself. He felt Diamond Tiara whine into his mouth as he gently wrestled with her tongue, and had to use quite some discipline to consciously keep caressing Diamond’s body, having moved on to her back, hips, and butt, feeling the strands of her tail caressing him.
After several minutes, he decided it was time for the final sprint. He moved one hand towards Diamond Tiara’s pussy, and started to gently knead her mound, and her clitoris through it.
Diamond Tiara shut her eyes even closer, and her whining and moaning picked up. She could no longer think. Her brain had shut down everything that wasn’t focused on fucking Skaterude. Not that she was able to conjure up his name at the moment, she could barely even remember her own.
All that mattered was pleasure. Colt. Looked amazing. Cock inside her, pumping. Squeeze it. Kisses, kiss… kiss. Caresses, hands on her, on him. Feel his warmth.
The pressure was growing inside her. Her mind was a haze, a white cloud that focused only on that.
Skaterude sped up his ministrations, and revealed that the white cloud that was Diamond Tiara’s mind was highly flammable when the pressure reached critical levels.
Diamond Tiara didn’t even notice that Skaterude came inside her when she climaxed, nor that he quickly hooked an arm around her head and held her tightly against his face to drown out as much of her scream as possible.
All she knew was pleasure, and more pleasure, and then the pleasure was slowly being replaced by contentedness, as her ability to think returned to her.
She found herself lying against Skaterude’s soft, warm chest, feeling better than could remember ever having.
Some memories gradually came back to her, and she realized that she was naked, sweaty, panting, and still had Skaterude’s cock inside her. She didn’t mind. It belonged there. She wouldn’t mind sleeping like this.
Which reminded her of something.
“Did you really have to go?” she pleaded.
Skaterude, who she realized was also panting, said, in an unsure voice, “Y-yeah, I uh… I do. But… uhm… I… I’d love to come back. I can come back if you want.”
Diamond Tiara nuzzled into Skaterude’s chest. “Yeah, I want that,” she said.
“Yeah.”
“Mmm.”
“... Yeah.”
“Mmmm… ”
“Yeah, uh… Diamond Tiara?”
“Yeah?”
“I’m… still inside you.”
“Yeah…”
“I… have to… get out of you… now.”
“Mmm, alright,” she muttered, and tiredly dragged herself up a little, gasping slightly as he slid out of her.
He gently lifted her off from him, leaving her lounging partially on her side, dressed only in thigh high socks.
He quickly retrieved his pants and almost jumped into them. “Okay, I uh… I’ll be back then?”
“Yeah,” she said, and looked at him with half-lidded eyes.
He took a half-step towards the door, when he stopped, and looked at her again.
“I had, uhm… you were… it… this was great,” he offered.
“Yeah,” she said softly.
“Right… I’ll be back before you know it,” he said, as he slipped out of the door, his tank top and hat in his hands.
“... Yeah,” she said, and nuzzled into a pillow.
Skaterude jogged through the darkening garden unseen, and slipped out through the wrought iron gate, his head full of questions and unprocessed information. He hadn’t expected this to be so… magical.
He was almost in the town proper when he realized that he wasn’t actually Skaterude, and wasn’t actually hurrying to the train station on the other side.
Scootaloo shook her male body’s head, shaking away her Skaterude persona.
“Scoots!” a voice hissed loudly at him from his side.
She turned around to see her friends, in their colt bodies, hurrying up to her.
“Guys!” she said, and paused.
“We watched the whole thang,” Apple Bloom said, not knowing if she was supposed to sound amazed or excited. “It was…”
“Yeah! ” Sweetie Belle said. “It… it was …”
“It really was,” Scootaloo agreed.
“Yeah…”
“Should we’all… get back to the clubhouse?” Apple Bloom suggested.
“Yeah… lets.”
By the time they made it back to the house where their original bodies, original except for having transformed into rubber that is, waited for them.
“Girls,” Scootaloo said, stepping into her panties and clasping her bra around her chest. “Uhm… maybe we should… rethink a little… you know, with Diamond Tiara.”
“Yeah,” a naked Apple Bloom who was recovering her clothes said. “Remember what Twilight said? If we all’re all irresistible-like if we want… maybe we could become friends with her?”
“Yeah,” Sweetie Belle, who was still in her colt body, waiting to switch with the help of her friends, said.
“Cause that all looked ‘amazin’ . Ah knew trying out colts' bodies' all sexy-like was a good idea.”
“Yeah,” Sweetie Belle said. “So uh… some help here?”
This seemed to snap the girls out of something, and Scootaloo and Apple Bloom looked at each other, then to the petite boy-candy standing in front of them. Another round of double take, and Scootaloo loosened her bra again, before they advanced towards him.
“Oh,” Sweetie Belle said sheepishly, her male body’s loins tingling, and she smiled.
More Authors' notes: Took a while, but I finally managed to get a chapter out. I've never written male-on-male erotica before, and while I was initially planning on this being that, it didn't turn out that way. Would people be interested? Share a comment.
(Sexy) Games Ponies Play part 1
Author's Note
Features: non-sexual violence, sexy outfits, limbless male on female in bondage
(Sexy) Games Ponies Play part 1
Spike the dragon and Big Macintosh the big macintosh lay in bed.
Unlike what you’d expect from two individuals, one of which was a pony transformed into a super pony sex machine, and another was a dragon who was fairly well-aware of his status as that worked, they were not doing anything lewd. They were instead reading an ad in the latest product catalog from Enchanted Comics in Canterlot, which described the features of the latest in interactive entertainment.
“Features a fully interactive, adaptable gameworld, with full sensory feedback and responsiveness. Our new, highly sophisticated, automated magical oubliette overseer adapts the experience for what you want, detected by the game itself with cutting edge magics. Lose yourself in whatever game you’d want, as an hour of in-game time corresponds to mere seconds.”
“Eyup.”
They were both practically drooling at the sound of it all, waving their feet and hooves aimlessly in the air as they did.
“I’m a senior wizard at Celestia School For Gifted Unicorns, and I couldn’t believe that this wasn’t a genius loci, says one player.”
“... Eyup?”
“Limited, special edition. Only available while supplies last.”
They both stared at this final line, as if it was an epitaph for their dreams.
Twilight Sparkle walked down the hallways of Canterlot Castle, with a package under her arm, containing the latest Ogres & Oubliettes kit from Enchanted Comics.
Spike had been a true sweetheart, putting up with all the sexual frustration unintentionally caused by her and her friends, and deserved something nice.
She entered the gardens, nodding at the royal guards saluting her and smiling at them. After she had passed, they both smiled serenely, because Twilight Sparkle was a pretty mare, who was then transformed into a stately and fit alicorn princess, and kept all her prettiness in addition to her sexual beauty, and was then transformed into an incredibly voluptous living sex doll, managed to magic herself to look normal, bombastic bodaciousness notwhitstanding, and then put an illusion on herself and her fellow living sex dolls to make ponies not really think it to be anything unusual about any sexual elements of her appearance or behavior, even when taken to scandalous levels, both to not absolutely ruin her image within two days, and to help ponies function in the proximity of her supreme sexiness, perfect skin, sensual curvature, bouncing breasts, and so on, which no amount of clothes seemed to be able to conceal.
Life still threw some curveballs her way, but she and her friends engaged in healthy, and very active, sexual relations, and what had started out as a curse made them functionally immortal. Life was as good as the weather. It was excellent.
She rounded some walls covered by meticulously cared for clinging vines, vibrant and healthy, to a small corner which was one of Celestia’s little hideaways.
“Twilight!” Pinkie Pie called, and waved enthusiastically at her.
There, in front of her, all her friends, and Princess Celestia, were seated.
“Oh, is everyone here already? Hello, Prince- I mean, Celestia. Is day court over?”
“It is, my dear Twilight, finally.”
“What did you think of the upgrades?”
“Magnificent,” Celestia said, and held out her hand in front of her eyes, where she willed it to turn from flesh into rubber. “You have outdone yourself once again.”
Twilight blushed, as her friends all nodded in agreement. Her latest advancement in turning the horrific curse they had been exposed to into a blessing enabled them to shift back and forth between a flesh-like exterior and what was now their true exterior. Their limbs and horns were still artificial constructs however, even as they matched the appearance of the rest of their bodies.
Rarity put down her teacup. “What is that you have there, Twilight?”
“Oh, it’s a present for Spike,” she said, and held up the box. “It’s for Ogres and Oubliettes. It’s a game that he and Big Mac play…”
“Really?” Applejack asked, in a confused voice.
“... And enables one to play it out in a magical, virtual world, like that book he got from Enchanted Comics, which is where I got this.”
Her friends stared blankly at her.
“You know, that time we got pulled into a fake world by Spike’s comic?” she said.
“Oooh! Yeah, that was fun!” Pinkie said, bobbing up and down where she sat, causing her breasts to bounce.
Rainbow Dash had perked up at that. “Yeah! What, it’s like that comic, but it’s a game?”
“I think so,” Twilight said, and turned the box around to look at the back. “Includes the starter adventure The Return of King Sombra .”
Celestia’s eyebrows raised slightly. “Oh really now?”
“Uhm… let’s see.” Twilight gently opened the box of the game, and retrieved several thick books, some thinner pamphlets, a bag of dice, and some blank forms.
She found a blurb on the back of one of the books, and set to reading, barely noticing how Pinkie Pie had snatched up several of the books and the dice, and was quickly scanning through the contents.
“Aha, here we go… a hundred years after the dark king was defeated by Celestia, Equestria is a land desperately trying to rebuild itself.”
Celestia hummed, a bit skeptical.
“But in the shadows, cultists are trying to resurrect their dark lord.”
“No they were not.”
“In a time of swords and strife-”
“No it was not.”
“... Ponies lived in fear, and now, even their princess has been captured.”
Celestia’s head dipped slightly in exasperation.
“Join the hunt to save the fair Princess Celestia from the clutches of the evil king. Become a hero. Become, pause, a legend.”
“Awesome!” Rainbow Dash said. “Let’s try it now!”
Rarity turned to Celestia. “Are they allowed to use your likeness like that?”
“Yes, an anti-censorship bloc lobbied for exceptions for immortals regarding portrayal in art some… four hundred years ago, I believe.”
In the background, Pinkie was rolling dice and consulting charts and tables, while filling out forms with what would be considered a frantic pace by anypony else. She gasped, drawing everypony’s attention for a moment, before they went back to the discussion.
“I don’t know… I’m not sure we should play it now,” Twilight said. “It feels a little rude to give somepony a used gift.”
“What, are you afraid you’re gonna leave fingerprints on it?” Rainbow said. “You’re made of rubber, Twilight, you don’t leave dirt on things.”
“Well… what do you girls think?”
She looked at Rarity, expecting her to have the strongest opinion on the subject of gifts, but Rarity’s eyes were glued on the front of the box, depicting handsome and powerful-looking ponies dressed in stylish adventuring getups.
“What…? Oh, well… Rainbow Dash does have a point, darling, and… well, it doesn’t hurt to… inspect it first. The disappointment of providing a faulty gift… “
“Hmm… I suppose you’re right,” Twilight said, and put the book down on the table. “Uhm… Pinkie… what are you doing?”
“Making you guys , of course!” Pinkie said. “This is fun!”
“So what do you do in this?” Fluttershy asked.
“You go on awesome adventures?” Rainbow said, with the confidence of ignorance.
“Adventures? Uhm… can they be nice adventures?”
“Yer joinin’ us, Princess?” Appplejack asked.
“I’m not sure. I only have some time before-”
“Ooh!” Pinkie said, cutting Celestia off. “It says here that time moves faster in the game world than the real world.”
“That would help,” Celesita admitted.
“Yes, now how do you… start this…?” Twilight said, poking the board inside.
As if hearing her, there was a bright flash, and the world around them vanished.
Or rather, they vanished from the world.
In a cozy hideaway in Canterlot Castle’s gardens, where guards rarely inspected, steam gently rose from a few teacups on a small table, a magical game set lying beside it. It looked as if several ponies had just been here, but there was nopony in sight.
In a sunlit clearing, the sound of six girls landing in a pile could be heard.
“Whoa! What happened!?” Pinkie Pie said, picking her head up and looking around.
“Hey, Flutters, not that they’re not great, but can you get your boobs out of my face?” Rainbow Dash asked, her voice muffled.
“Oh, sorry.”
The six ponies sorted themselves out of the pile, and started picking themselves up on their hooves.
“What in Celestia’s name happened?” Applejack asked, looking around.
“Was that you teleporting us, Twilight?” Rarity asked.
“No, I didn’t teleport,” Twilight said. “I need to know where I’m going, and I don’t know any place as dark as this.”
Twilight’s friends were about to react to that strange remark, when they were distracted by Rainbow’s words. “Whoa… what are we wearing ?”
They looked at themselves, and each other, in alarm and fascination.
Adorning their bodies were clothes that many ponies would’ve loved to walk around in if the social consequences weren’t so dire, even in open and tolerant Equestria.
A common theme among the outfits was that they were essentially dressed in underwear, a thin silken robe, or hotpants and extra small tube tops, or a leotard, but with pieces and patches of armor and equipment- a sash here, a tasset there, a set of throwing knives strapped over a thigh, strategically strapped to them to give the impression of more clothes than they were actually wearing.
And of course six pairs of extremely stylish and sexy thigh high boots and socks, with some cloaks.
Pinkie Pie and Rainbow Dash’s clothes were stretched extra thin over their curvy forms. Rainbow had a studded leather corset over her belly, a thin tube top covering her breasts, as well as a belt with two swords hanging from it. She hadn’t yet noticed the lack of wings on her back.
Pinkie had a cloak and what looked like a mix between a corset and a tiny vest which was far, far too small to be closed over her breasts, and the attempt to do so anyway with pieces of string just further accentuated her curves along with the strap that held her lute on her back along with her tambourines, all strapped over a silken shirt that just barely qualified as covering.
Applejack wore, in addition to smaller pieces of armor here and there, a metal breastplate over a tabard, the lower part hung over her crotch, which promised everyone around her to reveal what was underneath the moment she did something other than walk calmly across even ground, which was a slightly intimidating prospect with the authoritative two handed sword held in one hand.
Rarity was dressed the most sensibly, but in no ways not eye-catching. A dark, body-hugging, and just barely opaque suit padded here and there, with a very low neckline, a matching cloak, and a rapier hanging from her side.
Fluttershy was wearing what might at one point have been a very short dress, thigh high socks, and a cloak, before someone stylishly cut them into threads, and stitched it together with significantly less material to work with, giving the impression that, despite looking as well-groomed as ever, Fluttershy had lived rough for a long time, and only barely had enough clothes left to cover her breasts and crotch, although a gash over one breast threatened to expose her nipple at any time. A gnarly staff completed the look.
Twilight, who was back to being a unicorn, had a staff as well, hers being expertly carved by contrast, and matched her corset and short skirt underneath her billowing cape. Her hood was up, and pulled down to cover her eyes, which also drew attention to how her horn was missing.
“What are we wearing, and where are we? Is everypony here?”
Rainbow quickly looked around. “Uhm, no, the princess, Celestia I mean, isn’t here.”
“How can you tell?” Twilight asked, before sitting up straight. “Wait! The… the book, it was about rescuing the princess! Did… we start the game?”
“That might explain the outfits,” Applejack noted. “Who picked these?”
“What outfits?” Twilight demanded impatiently.
“Uhm… I did.”
Everypony turned to look at Pinkie smiling sheepishly where she was sitting on the grass.
“What?”
“I just made some characters while you guys were talking about the game,” Pinkie explained. “There were charts and numbers and rules and everything, so I just filled in the boxes, wrote some backstories, and… that’s us, now.”
“So, uhm… who are we?” Fluttershy asked.
“Well, Twilight is a countess and Princess Celestia’s personal student. She got hit by King Sombra’s followers in the face which petrified her eyes and forehead, and made her horn fall off. Bummer.”
“What!? ” Twilight shouted.
“Rainbow is the last Shadowbolt that remained before Celestia banished Nightmare Moon, which means Fluttershy is her servant, since she was magically enslaved to the Shadowbolts.”
“What!? ” Fluttershy echoed Twilight.
Rainbow, meanwhile, just gave Fluttershy a smarmy look. “Ey. Not bad.”
“But before Rainbow had the evilness pulled out of her she lost her wings,” Pinkie Pie added.
“What!? ” Rainbow Dash said, and jumped up to try and feel her own back.
“Applejack is a farmer who lost her arm when cultists attacked her farm.”
“Wha-” Applejack said, and lifted up the remains of her left arm for inspection before slumping down again “-oh, what was I expecting?”
“And Rarity is Twilight’s personal concubine.”
“What!? I… actually, that doesn’t sound so bad,” Rarity noted.
“And who are you ?” Applejack asked Pinkie, pointing at her with an armored arm-stump.
“Oh, I’m just a traveling minstrel who joined you guys because it seemed fun.”
“‘course you are.”
“Pinkie!” Twilight exclaimed. “Why did you make me blind?”
“Yeah!” Rainbow Dash exclaimed. “And where are my wings!?”
Pinkie Pie just giggled. “Because you were too good, sillies! There’s a point system, and if you wanted to be as strong as you’re used to, something else had to go. There were charts and tables, and I rolled some dice and… well, that’s what I ended up on. Twilight lost her eyes and her horn, and Rainbow lost her wings.”
“Let me get this straight… in order to make me keep my magic power… you removed my horn?” Twilight said.
“Yeah. Bummer, right?”
“That… that’s…!” Twilight started, before deflating. “This isn’t permanent, right?”
Pinkie shrugged. “It probably is in the game, I don’t know. Not outside it though.”
Twilight stood up. “Good.”
Rarity immediately stood up and offered Twilight her arm. “Mistress! Allow me!”
Twilight let herself be guided by Rarity, and smiled in the vague direction of her servant. “Thank you. I will need some help now.”
“Those fiends have taken mistress' eyes!” Rarity lamented. “I will be here for you, Lady Sparkle.”
“Wow, you took right to that, didn’t you?” Rainbow raised an eyebrow.
“Shush, darling. I mean, silence, peasant, until lady Sparkle has need of you.”
“Rarity, be kind to our allies,” Twilight gently admonished, and then paused from her own words. “Wow. Yeah, it really comes easy. Try it, Rainbow.”
“Of course, mistress,” Rarity said, and turned to Rainbow with a hint of resignation. “I apologize, brave warrior.”
Applejack stood up, and managed to insert her big sword into the scabbard on her back with one smooth movement. She whistled at her own display of skill and precision. “Gotta say, that’s mighty devious of ya, Pinkie. Ah really feel like giving them fiends that did this to me the what-for, even though you’re the one who decided it.”
“If you’d filled out that sheet before Pinkie did, you wouldn’t be in that situation,” Rainbow said, as the rest of them stood up.
“Well now ain’t that the pot calling the kettle black?” Applejack said, her eyes narrowing.
Rainbow Dash waved her words away. “Your big thing is your legs and you still have those.”
“Uh oh,” Pinkie said, as she retrieved some papers from inside her tube top. “Rainbow Dash is Abrasive and Applejack is Easily Offended.”
“You got that right!” they both said in unison, pointing at each other, which made them face each other again with fire in their eyes. “That’s it!” they yelled, and drew their weapons.
“PVP! PVP!” Pinkie yelled excitedly, as Applejack and Rainbow Dash locked their swords, Rainbow crossing her smaller blades to hold off Applejack’s larger one.
The others rushed to pull Applejack and Rainbow away from each other.
“No, mistress!” Fluttershy said to Rainbow.
“Save it for the enemy!” Twilight grunted.
“Or just make out already!” Pinkie chimed it.
They managed to pry the two fighters apart, who took a few breaths before sheathing their blades while huffing.
“That was strange,” Twilight said. “I… could tell what was happening.”
“That’s because you’ve got an ability that lets you fight invisible opponents, or while blind, so you can tell what people are doing so long as they’re fighting,” Pinkie explained. “Pretty neat, huh?”
“It was strange , but… yes, I supposed it’s neat.”
“May I see, mistress?” Rarity asked, and gently touched the hood that hung over Twilight’s eyes.
“Sure. I mean, uh, you may, dear Rarity.”
Rarity gently lifted Twilight’ hood, making the others gasp in shock.
“Is it that bad?” Twilight asked, worried.
“Uhm… no, actually,” Fluttershy asked.
“Nah, that was in-character of us. Our characters are just sad by what’s happened to you, Twi. Your character that is.”
“Looks pretty good, to be honest,” Applejack said.
“Yeah, kinda cool, like being part-statue,” Rainbow said, nodding critically.
“You’re still beautiful , mistress.”
Twilight’s eyes, and her eyelids, were gray, and made of stone. Luckily, her eyebrows were still mobile, allowing her to express emotions unhindered.
“At least that’s something,” she conceded. “So… what do we do now?”
“You’re the leader,” Rainbow Dash said, shrugging.
“I am?”
“You’re a noble, you know the princess, who we are supposed to rescue, and Rarity and Rainbow Dash, and by extension Fluttershy, are sworn to follow you, and Applejack and I follow your lead too,” Pinkie Pie listed up
“Ah guess Ah am,” Applejack nodded.
“Oh uh, alright then, perhaps we should… make camp for the night?” Twilight suggested.
Twilight’s friends looked around the clearing.
“It’s the middle of the day,” Rainbow noted.
“Is it? It’s so dark” Twilight said to herself, and blushed. “Okay, uhm… we… should march on, and… gather clues?”
“What way, mistress?”
“Uhm… let’s… follow the sun?”
The ponies around her murmured their agreement, and slowly started marching over the roots and through the underbrush.
Twilight heard them starting to walk away, and took a careful step forward, almost tripping as she stepped on an extra large pine cone.
“Uhm… help?”
The six friends walked on through the bright, shiny day in late spring, through meadows and woods, over rivers and along lakes.
“At least the view is nice,” Fluttershy noted, before stopping herself. “Oh... sorry, Twilight.”
“It’s okay,” Twilight said, being led by her hand by Rarity. “I have to admit this is kind of exciting. I wish I could study the magic of this place. Shining Armor would be thrilled.”
“Yeah it’s nice and all, but what are we actually supposed to do?” Rainbow asked.
“Save the princess,” Applejack said. “Ya heard Twilight, Celestia gone and gotten captured.”
“Yeah, but how do we do that?” Rainbow asked. “Where do we go?”
“We should probably visit that village,” Pinkie Pie suggested, pointing down the ridge they had been walking along for about a minute.
“How did we miss that?” Rainbow Dash asked, making Twilight raise her eyebrows in her general direction.
“What do we do when we get there?” Twilight asked.
“Silly! You’re the leader, you decide,” Pinkie said, encouragingly. “But since you ask, we should probably go to the inn and tavern, they’ll have a place that’s both.”
Twilight cocked her head. “Is this really the time for a drink?”
“It’s not just for getting a drink,” Pinkie explained. “We’re adventurers, we offer our might to people in need, and the tavern is where the villagers meet, so anypony with problems will go there to look for help, and we’ll have something to do while we wait. We can also show how tough we are by carousing, so people will know to ask us. We can also rest there between adventures.”
The others nodded, engrossed by this flawless logic.
“Uhm, very well, to the village yonder, brave companions, let us… uhm, visit their tavern,” Twilight said, and pointed her staff at a random hill, before Rarity helped her aim in the right direction.
The village was a fairly simple affair. Clean and orderly log and brick houses growing outward from a crossroad, with some orchards and garden patches here and there.
However, unlike Ponyville, there were no friendly faces to greet them. There was nopony greeting them at all.
“You think this place is abandoned?” Rainbow Dash asked.
“There’s smoke coming from the chimneys,” Fluttershy pointed out.
“Good eye but- sorry, Twilight,” Applejack said, looking sheepish.
“That’s okay, but what does it look like?”
“The place looks empty. Sumin’ feels off ‘bout this.”
“I hear something,” Twilight said, gripping her staff and angling her ears. “Shouting. Stallions who sound annoyed.”
“Psst!” someone hissed at them from the side.
They turned their heads and five of them saw a stallion peering at them from the doors to a cellar. “Come here! Get out of sight!” he hissed at them.
Rarity helped Twilight as they scurried over to the stallion, who carefully opened the door so that they could hurry down into the cellar with him, quietly.
In the low light of the chamber, they saw a dozen scared ponies looking at them worriedly.
“Travelers, eh? You picked a bad time to visit Pleasant,” the stallion said. “Who are you?”
The six friends looked at each other, before Rainbow Dash stepped up, holding out her chest.
“I’m Rainbow Dash, wonderbolt and swordfighter, and this is Twilight Sparkle, the princess’ student, and you’re looking at the six most capable and dangerous ponies you’re ever gonna lay your eyes on.”
“Sshhhh!” the villagers all hissed, before they let the words sink in.
“The Princess’ student?” one of the mares said, and nudged another, particularly nervous-looking mare, with a cream colored mane and light brown body. “Hear that, Sweet? They could help.”
Sweet looked up at the six friends, and stood up. “You have to help me, please! They have my son!” She grabbed Applejack’s hand, and looked imploringly in her eyes.
“Who do?” Applejack asked, when Twilight spoke up, a little disoriented.
“Wait, back up, what’s going on here?”
“It’s bandits,” the stallion said. “I’m Mayor Pickaxe, and you’ve arrived in our fair town just as bandits are rampaging through the place.”
“Say no more! We’ll help!” Pinkie Pie said, making the villagers hush her again.
“Actually, do say some more,” Twilight said. “Where are they and what are they doing?”
“They’re ransacking the town, currently at Sweet’s Inn. Her lad tried to stop them, but all that got him was a beating, then they dragged him off somewhere,” the mayor explained.
“We have to stop em!” Applejack hissed urgently.
The mayor stepped back to take in the group in the dim light. “Yeah… with only one princess, a busy one at that, we can’t count on the royal guard to help us. We’ll certainly take your help. You look like you’ve been in fights before, but are you sure you can still do it?” he asked Applejack in particular.
“Hmm? Oh,” Applejack said, and waved her arm stump as she rolled her shoulder. “Yeah, reckon ah can.”
“What else should we know?” Twilight asked.
“My son, Iron Sand” the attractive mare said. “He’s strong but he’s barely a stallion! He can’t fight all those… those monsters! You have to help him! He’s got my colors, only with blonde mane!”
“We promise,” Applejack said, solemnly, and squeezed Sweet’s hand.
“There’s about ten of them at the inn. They’ve split up, one group went out of town with a cart loaded with food and a barrel of beer, and young Iron, probably to make him cook it for them. The others are still here, probably to make sure we don’t try something.”
The six heroes, playing soon-to-be heroes, nodded to each other, and snuck out of the cellar again. “Stay out of sight,” Applejack ordered them.
They snuck around a corner, and gathered in a circle.
“What do we do?” Rarity asked.
“Ah think we should split up,” Applejack said. “Ya’ll take the back door or windows or somesuch, while I kick down the front doors.”
“No, we don’t split up, that’s a terrible idea,” Rainbow Dash said.
“Oh yeah? What do you know ‘bout fightin?”
“I am a Shadowbol- I mean, Wonderbolt, in real life that is, so I know that Twilight probably knows best.”
“I do?” Twilight asked, puzzled.
“Besides Rainbow, you have spent most time around military ponies,” Rarity pointed out.
“Oh, uhm… I guess so. Okay… I think we should move and fight as one, so that we can assist one another.”
“Is that more important than outflanking ‘em?” Applejack asked.
“Flanks, flanks, flanks. That’s all you think about,” Rainbow said.
“I’ll show you a flank.”
“Do it! I’ll tap it.”
Rarity stepped in between them with an exasperated sigh.
Despite being a princess, Twilight wasn’t very comfortable with being a leader, but leading with the consent of her friends was a much more pleasant prospect.
“It’s more important to act quickly and use the element of surprise. Are we all ready?”
“Swords and loins at the ready!” Pinkie said with enthusiasm.
“Wait, I need something to fight with,” Twilight noted.
Applejack reached for a dagger strapped to the lower part of her boot, and rolled her eyes when she realized that she was trying to use her arm stump. “Here, take this,” she said, and held up her leg.
“Uhm?” Twilight said, as she fumbled across the ankle, before finding the dagger. “Oh, thank you. Okay let’s go.”
“How do ya feel, Fluttershy?” Applejack said, as they crept towards the inn.
“Uhm… nervous.”
“Besides that?”
“Uhm… I uh… a little hot. Twilight taking charge is kinda sexy.”
“Really?” Twilight asked, and paused for a second, before Rarity tugged at her cloak and she kept going.
They stopped, and crouched down.
“Are we there?” Twilight asked.
“Yeah, the door is right here,” Rainbow Dash said.
“I can hear them,” Twilight said. “And smell them. There’s a lot of alcohol.”
“Great! Let’s get ‘em!” Rainbow shouted, and kicked down the door.
“Wait! Wha- whatever!” Twilight said, and charged after her.
The six heroes came to a halt just inside the door. A large hall filled with old-timey furniture and decorations had been slightly vandalized by a large group of hooligans, before they had clearly been distracted by the beer barrels behind the bar.
The house, and its content, were all made by hand, but the craftsmanship struck them as exquisite. Except Twilight, who couldn’t see it.
“Whoa!” a mare called out from behind the bar. “Now this is what I’m talking about!”
There were ten of them, dressed in badgered leather jerkins, with studs and belt buckles strapped here and there to perhaps increase their value as armor, perhaps not. All of them looked grim and haggard, but still quite attractive, at least by normal pony standards.
“Buck yeah!” a stallion called out. “Best haul ever! Cold beer, warm food, and some hot babes!”
“Look at dem tiddies! ”
The six friends blushed and smiled slightly, before collectively collecting themselves, and straightening up.
The six heroes took a short moment to analyze their feelings. They had all been in fights before, but this was one of the few times they could see violence approaching and not have it forced upon them. That, and the fact that everypony they met here were constructs, just convincing illusions, made them all much comfortable with the prospect. They all nodded to themselves, except Fluttershy, who would’ve preferred to use words, and Twilight, who was angling her head and ears back and forth, trying to figure out as much about the room as possible.
Applejack stepped forward, her sword pointed at the brigands. “Ya’ll surrender now, ya hear, and we’ll maybe be all merciful.”
Her friends bobbed their heads in consideration. Applejack didn’t have the most regal of bearings, but that could have been delivered much worse.
Twilight could hear the scraping sound of swords and axes being collected off the tables.
“I don’t mind a little bit of chase myself,” a dark voice said, darkly.
“…” everyone in the room said at the same time.
“Get em!”
The two sides rushed each other, swords and axes raised high.
The tavern was suddenly filled with the sound of rushing hooves, tables and chairs being thrown out of the way, tankards and plates clattering to the floor, and a big, fake-deadly brawl, with Pinkie Pie laughing and strumming her lute.
Twilight almost jumped as she suddenly knew what everypony was doing.
She sensed a stallion coming towards her, swinging downward with a hatchet towards her face.
Twilight brought up her staff, and stopped the strike cold. She smirked. She was actually fighting while blind. This was cool, and frankly sexy.
She held up her staff, catching the head of the hatchet, and as she locked the weapon, she reached for the dagger that Applejack lent her.
Before she could retrieve it, the stallion threw a punch and caught Twilight square in the muzzle, lifting her off her hooves and knocking her to the floor. Luckily, being a rubber doll meant there was no pain from that, and it just felt exciting, and the tingle of arousal shot through her body.
“Mistress!” Rarity called, and rushed to her beloved’s side, drawing her rapier.
Meanwhile, a powerful sideways swing from Applejack knocked both her and her stallion opponent slightly off-balance. She brought her sword up for an overhead swing, making her enemy go for her leg.
He didn’t have time though, as Applejack’s swing turned out to be a feint, and she struck him between his eyes with the pommel. As he staggered back with a yelp, clutching his face, Applejack swiftly repositioned her blade, and drove it straight through his belly, jerkin and all, making it stick out the other side of him.
A one-eyed earth pony mare rushed her from the side with a woodcutter’s axe held in both hands above her head. Applejack let go of her sword and grabbed the axe in her remaining one.
The mare let go with one hand, and threw a punch on Applejack’s left side, who surprised herself by being able to block the punch with the stump of her left arm.
The muscular farmer pulled the axe downward, throwing her opponent off-balance, and body slamming her hard enough to knock her over.
Applejack heard a pained yell behind her, and turned around to see Rainbow Dash, pulling her sword out of a mare who had snuck up behind Applejack, dagger raised high.
“Eyes open, farm girl,” Rainbow Dash said, smirking, before she noticed Fluttershy being pressed hard by a stallion with a sword. “Ugh, do I have to do everything?”
“Yea-heah!'' she yelled, as she jumped up and then from a table, drop-kicking the stallion, then parrying the sword from yet another opponent as she lay on her back.
With a powerful kick in the shin, she made the mare stagger and prevented her from kicking her first, but before she could use her second sword, an axe came flying across the room, embedding itself into the side of the bandit’s head.
“Hey! She was mine!” she yelled indignantly to Applejack, who was having enough respite to retrieve her sword.
Meanwhile, Pinkie Pie was driving her stallion opponent furious with her movements, dancing out of the way out his swings while making spirited and amused sound effects.
“Hoo! Haa! Hoohaha!” she sang, lightly kicking his hooves as he lunged, then jumping up on a table and dancing, completely taking her eyes off the fight as she sang.
“~Oh there was a pony who never could fight, his swings were so slow and his strikes were so light.~”
Her dancing included jumps that always managed to evade the swings at her hooves from the enraged stallion, as she continued singing.
“~Then he did notice he had started to sway, not seeing the weapons the bard had hid away~.”
The angry stallion slowly stopped at those words, and realization slowly grew on his face. He stepped backward while clumsily fumbling at his lower back, before falling forward, a stiletto sticking out of him.
Pinkie giggled at him, before drawing a tambourine with sharpened edges and throwing it like a chakram at a mare that Rarity was fencing with, catching her in the throat.
“Run!”
That was the wakeup call for the drunk and surprised bandits, which made them realize that they were losing.
The three fresh brigands turned tail and ran towards the exit to the backyard, while the fourth one turned out to already be impaled by Rarity, who collapsed onto the floor.
With the fight suddenly ending, Twilight’s game-given ability to perceive the ponies around her vanished once more, and she turned her head back and forth, trying to figure out where everypony was.
“Hey!” Rainbow Dash shouted at the fleeing bandits. “Come back here!”
A hatchet clanked against the doorframe they fled through, but otherwise, it was over.
“We gotta get after them!” Rainbow Dash said.
“Not until we make sure Mistress is fit for travel!” Rarity protested.
“I’m fine, I’m fine,” Twilight assured, and rubbed her muzzle. “It wasn’t bad.”
Rainbow turned to Fluttershy. “And what about you, Flutters? You okay?”
“Oh? Uhm, yeah. I’m fine.”
“How does injuries work in this game anyhow?” Applejack asked. “What with us being rubber in real life ‘n all.”
“Maybe it works like all the other, uhm… ponies, in this game,” Rainbow suggested.
“NPCs,” Pinkie Pie supplied.
“Yeah, that.”
They looked around the bodies spread around the bar room.
“What? No gore?” Rainbow asked, disappointed.
Suddenly, blood appeared in pools around the corpses, as well as splattered across the walls and furniture, and as stains on their weapons.
Fluttershy yelped, and stepped away. “Oh! Oh that’s a… a little too much, isn’t it? And why did they have to die?”
“They ain’t real, sugarcube,” Applejack pointed out.
“I know, I just, uhm… I’d feel better if we didn’t have to kill.”
The brigands were suddenly all writhing in pain and defeat on the floor, nursing their injuries and moaning, hacked and cleaved, but very much alive.
“Okay I… I guess that’s better. And… a little less blood.”
The red stains lessened a little to seem a bit more sensible, before Rainbow Dash hopped in place in frustration. “Well come ooon! We gotta go!”
“Wait, hold on,” Twilight said. “Uhm, Pinkie, can anypony among us track ponies through the wilderness?”
“Yepperoni! Fluttershy can ask animals to help her, and Applejack probably could as well.”
“Okay, so, we get the townsponies to tie these… ruffians up and guard them while we’re gone, and then we follow the others to their lair without revealing ourselves.”
Rarity threw her arms around Twilight and looked at her adoringly. “And that’s why you’re the leader, my beautiful mistress.”
The room that held Celestia was made up entirely of crystal. Floor, walls, ceiling, and furniture, all made up of purple and gray crystal hewn out of mountain, forming mostly even, semi-reflective surfaces.
It reminded Celestia of the Crystal Empire, which in turn would have revealed to her who was behind all this if she hadn’t already been told.
She lay on a crystal bed, staring up at the ceiling which reflected hazy blurbs of her own white, utterly naked, and somewhat contorted form, the bondage which kept it so did nothing to diminish her stunning beauty.
A magic nullifying ring was upon her horn, her arms were held tightly behind her back in a reverse prayer, her hooves bound to where her butt met her thighs, and her wings held tightly in folded positions, by steel devices covered in arcane signs.
In the real world, artifacts that could hold back all her might would have been extremely rare, just as expensive, and kept in the deepest caverns underneath her castle for safekeeping. In this little imaginary world, a band of cultists had access to them.
It was true what her dear friends and lovers had said earlier. Though her unicorn magic was utterly blocked, she could still feel the magic slowing time down here. In the real world, things would be moving at a snail’s pace.
There was quite some entertainment value in this though. During her high-profile and very long life, Celestia had suffered some defeats, and had spent some time contemplating the nature of captivity, how she would approach it, and how she would respond to different attitudes among her captors.
Sexual exploitation was among the subjects she had considered. She was, after all, a supremely beautiful mare, possibly the most beautiful in the land.
Now, it was time. Of course, she was first of all a rubber doll and therefore had little to fear from sexual exploitation, and secondly she was in a game that responded partially to her wishes, not doing anything she truly didn’t want to.
She was only glad that she hadn’t been captured by cultists of, frankly, middling intelligence in the real world. It would’ve been a stinging blow to her ego.
As it was, she could comfort herself by acknowledging that it was part of the whole arrangement for her to be captured, and set to making plans.
She heard the door open, and just barely managed to see the robed mare entering the room over her large breasts. She didn’t say anything, she just showed a faint smile from the reaction she provoked.
In the real world, Twilight, bless her, had managed to come up with an illusion that could make her little ponies function around Celestia, and the other rubber dolls like her, unhindered by the overwhelming, tantalizing beauty of their bodies. What’s more, they had full control over this glamor.
Celestia did not hold back around the cultists. Her body was on full display, and the blue maned mare with the deep red body could only stand there for a moment, unable to look away from the monarch exposed before her.
Her eyes crept across Celestia’s naked form, her perfect skin, her taut belly, her large breasts…
“So, to what do I owe the pleasure?” Celestia asked, making the mare jump and draw for breath.
“Oh, uhm… eh, silence, captive! Your, uhm… we are to… oh right! You are to presented- I mean, you are to be presented as concubine to his eternal majesty and… be his concubine.”
A white maned mare with a pale gray body and a much more luxurious stepped inside and glared disappointedly at the first mare.
“Oh by all that is evil, stop before you hurt yourself,” she said, to which the junior cultist looked at the floor in shame. “Go help bring his majesty in here.”
The junior cultist marched out, head hanging, before the remaining cultist turned towards her captive.
“So, we finally have the mighty Celestia,” she said, and chuckled to herself. Celestia rated it decent as far as evil chuckles went. “His majesty shall be pleased. I know I am.”
“Are you pleased already, with me like this? You flatter me,” Celestia said, smirking.
The mare scowled. “Your seductive ways do not work on me, princess! I am Dark Song, and I will be King Sombra’s tight hand- I mean right hand mare.”
That little victory was all the fun Celestia required, and decided to play along. “King Sombra? but he is dead!” she said.
Dark Song scowled in confusion at Celestia’s suddenly monotone delivery before shaking her head and smirking again. “Ah, but there you are wrong. Somepony of his might can never truly die. Bring in his majesty!”
Six identical cultists struggled to carry in a throne on wooden poles, on top of which sat none other than Sombra, the dark king of the Crystal Empire. Or at least large parts of him.
Celestia’s brow raised in concern at the sight of the defeated king, and wondered what the creators of his game thought she and her sister had been doing to their enemies a thousand years ago.
His body was in a sorry state, his horn removed at the base, his legs and one arm almost completely gone, his other arm missing its hand, and his neck, which apart from his face was the only part of his body not covered in regal uniform, had a large hole through it, thankfully not revealing blood and gore but the same stout looking skin that he had possessed in life.
The dark king was clearly not conscious, and sat still with his eyes closed.
At their leader’s instructions, the cultists set Sombra down on the crystal bed.
“Leave us,” she ordered her minions, making the robed crowd shuffle out quickly, and shut the door behind them.
Dark Song heaved the king’s body up to a sitting position, supporting him from behind, and placing her lips upon his cheek.
“Majesty,” she whispered.
Sombra’s eyes slowly opened, and considered her with a neutral scowl.
“It is I, Dark Song, your eternally faithful servant.”
“... Dark… Song,” he rumbled in a low voice.
“Yes. Ever loyal.”
Dark Song brought a glowing crystal up near Sombra’s face. The light from it seemed to invigorate him. His eyes became focused, his movement less sluggish.
He took a deep, steadying breath, and smirked.
“I am awakening,” he said, and looked around the chamber.
His eyes came to rest on Celestia before him, and his smile grew wider.
“Well well,” he said, and glanced at Dark Song. “Celestia herself, captured.”
Dark Song threw her arms around Sombra, adoringly. “She is. We’ve practically won. Without their princess, Equestria will be easy pickings. We can-”
“No,” Sombra said. “No, only a fool parades before the war is over.
“And I…” he held up his handless arm, looking at it. “I am in no condition to conquer anything.”
“Then we must heal you, my king,” Dark Song said, and produced a ring from within her robes. “Look at this.”
Sombra’s eyes widened. “Where did you get that?”
“Where I found the manacles holding her down, chaining her power, for you , my king.”
“Then prepare the ritual, and leave me alone with our… captive,” Sombra said, hungrily.
“Yes, your majesty,” a pleased Dark Song said, and lifted the reduced king onto the bed with Celestia, before walking our the door, glancing back with a pleased smile.
Celestia, in-character, tried squirming away from Sombra as he dragged himself up to loom over her, giving him an uncertain look.
“You were most harsh to me the last time we met, Celestia,” Sombra said, indicating his body with his handless arm. “I wonder if I should be magnanimous as the victor this time, or if this calls for… justice. What do you think?”
“I only did what was necessary for my ponies,” Celestia said.
“This was necessary!?” Sombra shouted, waving his arm stump in Celestia’s face. “Do you wish to steal not only the life of your enemies, but rob them of their capability to live and be happy?”
Celestia averted her eyes for only a moment, before she faced Sombra again. “No, I took no joy in what I did, but with a heavy heart, I deemed it necessary.”
Sombra gave her a long look. “So you would take back your actions, were you able to?”
“If I could save lives without hurting you, I would,” Celestia said, keeping eye contact. “I have no ill feelings towards you, Sombra. Only your actions.”
Sombra gently put his arm stump under Celestia’s chin. “Ever noble. Ever resolute. Would you forgive even me?”
“Always.”
“Always? ” Sombra said, smiling menacingly. “You’re making me put that conviction to the test.”
Celestia gave Sombra a long look. “Do what you must,” she said.
Sombra smiled, and shrugged his muscular shoulders, making his robe fall off his chest, revealing the same damaged torso, and Celestia had to admit that, in her own name, he still looked good.
He then put his arm stump underneath his trousers, which were blasted off beneath the waist, and pulled that off, revealing his lower section in a similar condition.
What was most eye-catching was that his cock and balls were removed. In their place was a neatly healed scar.
Celestia gasped.
“Your attacks caused more damage than you seem to have realized,” Sombra noted. “You must feel some relief. You must have suspected that I would take you, lay myself over you, mingling our bodies and claiming you as mine.”
Celestia, still stunned, just looked up at Sombra with a rueful expression.
“Or is that no concern for the noble Celestia?” Sombra asked in a conversational tone, acting unfazed by the state of his body and waving his remaining arm around to emphasize his words. “Can she endure torment and humiliation endlessly, so long as nopony else is hurt?”
He bore her eyes in hers, but she said nothing.
“Let us see,” Sombra said, and put his arm stump against Celestia’s mouth. “Open up.”
After a moment, Celestia did as she was told, and Sombra leaned forward, not quite thrusting, but relentlessly lowering his arm deeper into her mouth.
Her eyes widened as she took the stout appendage, her mouth spreading wide and her jaw struggling to accommodate it.
She shut her eyes as Sombra reached the back of her throat, his lack of a hand forcing him to clumsily and roughly feel around with the tip of his wrist when exploring her body.
Celestia opened her eyes, and locked them with Sombra for a moment.
He smiled at her with a superior look in his eyes, before she stilled herself, and swallowed.
A mildly surprised Sombra raised an eyebrow at Celestia, before angling himself so he could further insert his arm into Celestia’s throat as she herself had to angle her head.
Celestia became utterly mute as her throat bulged.
Sombra smiled at Celestia, and when his arm was entirely down her throat, he gently started pulling out again, but before he was out of her throat, he inserted himself deeper once more.
He took in the sight of her body, her magnificently beautiful form, with all of its perfectly placed little muscles that emphasised her great curves, and how her throat was expanding and contorting around his arm, showing how even as reduced as he was, she was still his plaything to be used as he wished.
After several minutes, he pulled out entirely, making Celestia gasp for air, and cough lightly to set her throat right.
“No teeth,” Sombra noted. “Could it be that you are serious? Do you forgive me for this?”
Celestia cleared her throat, and smiled knowingly at Sombra. “Perhaps it wasn’t so unwelcome as you might believe.”
“Oh?” Sombra said, and his smirk grew. “Are you serious, or just talking tough? Let’s find out.”
He shuffled over towards Celestia’s lower body, and put his wrist against Celestia’s pussy.
Her face glowed deeply red, and she held her breath, before letting out a gasp as Sombra inserted his arm into her opening.
“The most beautiful mare in the land indeed,” Sombra said, as he reached into her all the way up to his elbow.
Celestia closed her eyes and bit her lip as Sombra moved his arm in her, caressing her insides and flexing his arm within her body.
“Am I an enemy, Celestia? Do I need to be punished for this?” He asked her, still smirking.
“Ngh! N-no, I- hah! I allow… this.”
Sombra pulled his arm out of her, making her gasp again, and considered her with a contemplative look.
“So magnanimous,” he noted, and leaned forward. “Can you forgive me?”
Celestia looked into his eyes. “Yes.”
“Excellent. Let’s see how far you can keep up. I have much, much more prepared.”
Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter. Author's Note
Features, short and vague: Fluttershy, F/M/M/M, males sexually dominating female.
Features, in further detail: Fluttershy willingly getting involved in a somewhat tender gangbang with three male rubber OCs.
Company of Soldiers
Fluttershy was deep in thought as she flapped her wings above Canterlot Castle, keeping a low altitude. High enough to not be within speaking distance of anypony on the ground, but low enough as to not draw attention to herself.
It wasn’t always easy, having what is often considered a shortcoming as part of your name, and furthermore, have it be apt.
Fluttershy was shy, and she knew it. She also knew that being shy kept her from doing many things. Not to mention that it carried expectations with it. Not that she’d ever want to accuse anypony of prejudice but…
… actually, that was a lie. Sometimes… sometimes she did want to accuse people of prejudice and unfair expectations.
Fluttershy was shy, and often that meant that she was supposed to be shy in a cute way- a vulnerable way. A way in which some strong pony, like Rainbow Dash, could swoop in and protect her from dangers she couldn’t face on her own.
Fluttershy blushed, and looked out at the horizon with a dreamy look, before shaking her head.
No! She was venting, dammit!
Fluttershy sighed. She was venting… purely inside her head, because she was Fluttershy. Shy and meek.
Shy and meek, and cute, and pretty, and… as Rainbow Dash put it, a Busty Bucking Bombshell with a Big, Big Booty .
It was so unfair! Why did she have such a figure, while also being so shy?
She looked down at her body. Her curvy hourglass figure that even a modest dress couldn’t hide, and her large breasts, free from any brassiere, since no brassiere could stop them from keeping a perfect form, and yet keep bouncing.
Fluttershy let out another sigh. It wasn’t all bad though. With Twilight’s clever glamor spell, Fluttershy was stared at by every passerby, but it meant that their opinion of her didn’t change. Ponies would stare at her, but they could still mostly function around her.
She shook her head again, and looked around. Where was that park anyway?
She had gotten a standing invitation from Celestia herself, saying that she was always welcome to spend time in Canterlot Castle’s semi-hidden park of exotic animals, and Fluttershy had decided to take the princess up on the visit.
But Fluttershy found the park not to be semi-hidden, but actually hidden.
She flapped her wings and ascended higher for a more advantageous look, but half of the castle ground was parkland. Which one of those was the park for exotic animals?
Resigning herself to having to ask for directions, Fluttershy picked out a part of the castle ground that didn’t seem too busy, and descended towards it.
She touched down in a yard next to what looked like a small, currently unused sports area, with bleachers facing some sort of arena, and supporting buildings like equipment sheds nearby.
There were no ponies around though, which was both a relief for Fluttershy, who reminded herself that she was, after all, shy, but also made it hard for her to ask for directions.
One nondescript building had a door ajar, from which the sound of an easy conversation could be heard.
Fluttershy carefully approached the door, hearing a stallion telling some sort of story, prompting a pair of easygoing chuckles from at least one other stallion.
That was good, that meant that Fluttershy probably wouldn’t interrupt anypony, if the story had already been told.
She put her hand on the door, and carefully pushed it open.
“Uhm, excuse me,” she said, and froze from the sight. Her wings utterly locked up.
It was a locker room, and three very much naked stallions were drying themselves, one apple red pegasus sitting on a bench, holding a towel with both hands and rubbing it against his mane, one sapphire blue unicorn leaning against a bench opposite that, and a brown earth pony rummaging through a bag.
And they looked good .
All three looked up at Fluttershy, who shut her eyes tight and jerked her head in another direction.
“I’m sorry!” She squealed out. “I didn’t mean to- I just, I…”
Fluttershy's mind was struggling to get a grip of her thought process. Standing in front of three naked, dreamy hunks tended to do that to a pony.
“Whoa, hey, hey!” the earth pony stallion said, soothingly, and walked up to Fluttershy. “It’s alright.”
He put his hand on her shoulder, and she opened one eye just a smidge in order to look at his encouragingly, smiling face, and without being able to help herself, she snuck a peak down.
His chiseled chest looked strong enough to wrestle a bear, and his arms and legs managed to look both bulky and lean at the same time. He was the kind of stallion that every mare, and many stallions too frankly, dreamed would rescue them from some dark cave or forest, protect them from danger, comfort them, and… and…
With that last part of the stallion’s body.
A healthy, large, perfectly shaped… that.
It looked strong, and… big, and…
… And after he had rescued Fluttershy from danger, he would demand a favor in return. He would… love her.
No, he would ravish her… in a loving way, of course.
Fluttershy felt her knees wobbling. Her legs felt so weak suddenly.
“Are you okay?” the stallion asked, concerned.
Fluttershy slowly opened her eyes, wilting under the taller stallion, who was looking at her with a worried expression.
“Hey, bring her inside,” the pegasus stallion suggested, and laid out a towel on one of the benches.
The earth pony, the one nearest Fluttershy, put an arm around her shoulder and led her further into the room. “Come on, what’s wrong? Should we get a doctor?”
“Nnn,” Fluttershy mewled, and tried shaking her head. “Nnno… it’s okay.”
“Are you sure, miss?” the unicorn stallion said, and walked up and put his hand on her forehead. “You’re burning up.”
Fluttershy glanced down at lower parts of the other two equally perfect stallions, and let out a deep, longing shudder.
Fluttershy wasn’t actually that much shorter than the stallions. She was of slightly above average stature, to her occasional annoyance, but these stallions were above average as well, and Fluttershy, completely automatically, made herself as small as she could, which was easier said than done with a bosom like hers.
“Oh, man,” one of them said. “I think she’s… a little overwhelmed. Remember what the princesses said? Princess Twilight’s glamor spell makes it so that ponies don’t think anything is out of the ordinary, but they still see everything.”
Those words partially snapped Fluttershy out of her daze.
“Wait! Are you three rubber?” she asked.
The three stallions stilled, and stared at each other.
“Uh, yeah. Are you… wait,” the pegasus said. “Wait, are you Lady Fluttershy!?”
The two other stallions gasped, and stared wide-eyed at her.
“Uhm… yes,” She offered. "I'm… Fluttershy at least."
Their shocked expressions morphed into huge, amazed grins.
“WOOOOOOW!” they exclaimed in unison, and looked at each other, moving animatedly, as if not quite sure what to do with themselves, their shiny stallionhoods swinging freely from their movements.
“I can’t believe… I just… wow!” the earth pony said, and turned to Fluttershy again, who was now feeling slightly less weak in her legs and more curious. “This is… this is amazing!”
“Uhm… is it?” she asked.
“Yes!” the unicorn said, as the three of them surrounded her. “You’re Lady Fluttershy! You're a hero!”
Fluttershy would have blushed more if she was able. “Uhm… I am?”
“Yeah! You didn’t know!?”
“Uh… no, I don’t think so.”
"You're a bearer of the elements of Harmony!"
"Oh, eheh, right," she said, fiddling with a lock of hair and trying not to stare at the three free cocks.
"Not to mention how you're a hero to us rubber-transformed guards."
"Uhm, how… how so?" Fluttershy asked, curious.
The three stallions stared at each other and took a moment to collect themselves and stop gushing.
"Well uh… see, we were with the first team who were sent to apprehend Starlight Glimmer, and… well, she totally kicked her flanks. Just… zap-zap-zap with that staff of hers, and there we were, lying in the dirt and being transformed into limbless rubber dolls. But you, and your friends…"
Fluttershy stared at the guard, so captured by the tale she barely had to struggle to keep herself from staring at his package.
"Uhm… we what…?"
The earth pony stallion spoke up. "Well think about it, we were a whole team of trained guards, knowing that Starlight Glimmer was hostile, and we were totally helpless after the fight, and she fled because she figured that reinforcements were coming. You guys, you didn't even know she was dangerous, and she actually captured you, without anyone knowing, no help coming, and you still managed to escape and warm the princesses. That's amazing!"
Fluttershy glanced away and blushed. "Oh, eheh… yeah, I guess."
She was so uncertain from the situation that she didn't even notice that the pegasus’s large, perfect cock was right in her field of view, until it started to rapidly rise.
Everyone's eyes were drawn to the large, black cock, making the owner grab it and force it down again, wincing slightly. "Heheh… sorry."
"Dude! " his earth pony friend said, not believing the sight.
"What!? " the pegasus said in a defensive tone. "It's Fluttershy! She's beautiful, and cool, and… of course I'm turned on!"
Fluttershy felt awful. She would be so embarrassed if she was him. She tried making herself as small as possible, and started inching along the wall towards the door.
"I'm sorry! I just… I'll go."
But the erect pegasus stallion put his free hand against the wall between her and the door.
"Hey no, stick around," he said, encouragingly. "Let's have some fun!"
Fluttershy stared up at the face of the stallion. His handsome, dreamy face, on a body made up of perfectly chiseled slabs of muscle.
If he tried to keep Fluttershy from leaving, even someone like her, who could escape from an isolated village in the mountains, without her limbs, didn't stand a chance. He and his big, muscled body were in full control.
… and to her immense surprise…
"Dude!" the earth pony said.
… Fluttershy found this intriguing…
"What?” the pegasus shrugged, making his cock sway slightly. “We'd treat her right."
… Very intriguing.
“Uhm…” Fluttershy said, making all three guards look at her. The looks were polite, but Fluttershy could sense the anticipation beneath.
“Y… yes,” she said.
All three faces leaned in just an inch, wanting to confirm what she said, as their eyes grew hungrier and hungrier.
“... Yes . Uhm… I… wanna stick around.”
The three pinnacles of masculine charms gave each other a glance, and let out shuddering breaths of anticipation.
“Alright!” the pegasus said, smiling widely. “Let’s-”
“Uhm- but…!” Fluttershy started.
He froze, and Fluttershy took a deep breath to steady herself before she continued.
“I… want you to be… assertive. ”
His breath once more hitched, and he carefully asked, “how assertive?”
“... Very assertive.”
Fluttershy let out a scared, high-pitched mewl, and hid her face in her hands, embarrassed by her own words.
The unicorn leaned forward, and gently wrapped his fingers around his hand, and softly coaxed it away from her face, revealing one eye who stared up at him, and a deep red cheek.
“Just to be sure… you want us… love you, physically, and… forcefully?”
“Mhm!” she mewled, while nodding with minute movements.
He smiled gently at her, and nodded. “Alright.” He turned to the other two, and nodded in turn.
“Hohoyeah,” the pegasus said, and reached over to the door out to the training ground, and locked it.
The click rang out through the changing room like the most ominous bell that Fluttershy could imagine, and her tummy was absolutely wild with tingling.
It was the kind of lock that let you open it from the inside, and Fluttershy could just walk over to it and turn it, but still, it added a sense of finality to her decision.
And while she was nervous, Fluttershy realized that she was not having any second thoughts. This was going to be… it was certainly going to be something, and she was looking forward to it.
“C’mon, beautiful,” the unicorn said, and put an arm around Fluttershy, leading her further into the locker room. “Let’s take care of you. I’m Crystal Rod. This is Firestorm, and Tough Root.”
The red pegasus and the brown earth pony waved and smiled at Fluttershy as they closed in on her. She noticed that the earth pony’s and unicorn’s cocks were rapidly growing and standing up as well.
“Yeah, let’s get this off from you,” Firestorm said, and quickly undid the buttons holding the flap over her upper back closed, which was a common features in pegasus mare’s clothing, leaving the dress free to be pulled down except for her arms, which he almost, almost had to force down.
The dress fell into a heap around Fluttershy’s ankles, and she immediately brought her hands up to cover her nipples, and only parts of her large, perfectly shaped breasts. The only thing she wore now was a pair of tight, white panties.
She brought her head down and hid her face behind her mane and shut her eyes tightly, while the three stallions stared at her.
“Hot dam! You are one fine looking mare!” Firestorm, the pegasus, said.
“Th- thank you,” Fluttershy squeaked out.
Firestorm reached for Fluttershy’s hands, saying, “Come on, let’s see-”
But his hand was grabbed by Crystal Rod, the unicorn, who tutted at him while still smiling.
Instead, Crystal Rod stepped up to Fluttershy, who backed only one step before she had her back against the wall.
She looked up at his smiling, strong face, taking slow, calming breaths.
“Remove your hands, and let us see,” he said, his voice somehow being both kind and as iron at the same time.
Fluttershy slowly removed her slightly shaking hands from her breasts, letting their perfect shapes be completely free in the humid, steamy air of the changing room, and revealing her nipples.
The three stallions drank in the sight eagerly.
“Beautiful,” he said, and put his own hands on them, and gently kneaded them while squishing them against each other.
“Hn!” Fluttershy mewled, and breathed harder while her blush intensified what little it could.
“Do you like that?” Crystal Rod asked.
“Hnn, mm,” Fluttershy breathed, before nodding her head. “Mm-hmm!”
“Good. Now, be a good girl, and say if you agree with this: Your breasts are beautiful, big, warm, soft, and you love it when ponies play with them.”
“Mm-hmm!” Fluttershy said, in a slightly higher pitch than before, while nodding and closing her eyes.
“Say it.”
“Mmm! M-my breasts are beautiful, and big, and… and warm, and soft, and I… I love it when ponies play with them!”
“Good. Now what do you say?”
“Uhm, mm…” Fluttershy mewled, pleasure and excitement clouding her mind slightly. “Oh, uh, th-thank you.”
“For what?”
“Thank you f-for playing with my breasts! I… I love it!”
He leaned in, bringing his face inches from her’s, and spoke in such a low voice, Fluttershy could almost make out the individual vibrations.
“My pleasure.”
She looked up at the face of the powerful, dominant stallion having fun with her body and smiling at her.
He held her gaze for a few seconds, before he closed his eyes and leaned in.
Their lips met, and Fluttershy’s surprised expression melted away to one of bliss.
Three powerful, naked stallions surrounded Fluttershy, who only wore a pair of panties for modesty.
And Fluttershy loved it.
Their tongues caressed each other, and Crystal Rod moaned deeply, making Fluttershy feel the reverberations deep in her body.
She moaned as well. A soft, cute sound.
Crystal Rod chuckled, and put his hands around Fluttershy’s lower back, making her instantly miss them on her breasts. Then he pulled her in tight against his muscled chest, and her breath was momentarily caught in her throat.
Between their chests were Crystal Rod’s cock, warm, smooth, large, and powerful, pointing mostly up but slightly forward, poking Fluttershy in her belly.
He chucked again, and put one arm around Fluttershy’s shoulder, and coaxed her down on her knees.
Their lips disengaged as Fluttershy sank down, and she found herself facing the tip of his cock.
She looked up at Rod with a nervous, and slightly scared expression, and he nodded at her. Yes. Was this really happening? Yes it was.
Fluttershy looked at the tip of the shiny cock, and took a steadying breath. She didn’t have a choice. She didn’t care for one, but the fact that she didn’t have one was so delightfully cruel.
Cruel? That wasn’t quite it. He was, as she had requested, assertive, to the point where Fluttershy sensed a tinge of danger that added to the excitement.
So no, not cruel, but playing cruel , giving Fluttershy what she wanted. He was, in fact, kind.
Kind? That was Fluttershy’s deal. Her calling in life. She couldn’t help being kind, just like Crystal Rod was being.
A realization made Fluttershy jump up in attention internally. Her kindness, her core, her very being, had made her place herself in a situation where a big, strong stallion expected her, rightfully, to suck his cock. Right here and right now.
That filled Fluttershy with a deep feeling of happiness. The fact remained that she was surrounded by three slabs of muscle who wouldn’t let her go without letting them have their way with her (on her own request, but she buried that fact deep down) but that it was her calling as well…
Fluttershy closed her eyes, opened wide, and descended.
The tip of Rod’s cock entered Fluttershy’s mouth, and her heart soared. Soared from being bucked in the mouth.
Now it was Rod’s turn to stop breathing for a moment, as he steadied himself with a hand against the wall.
She gently suckled with her lips as she ran her tongue in a circle along the tip, feeling him… tasting him.
It was paradise.
“Whooh… By Celestia, you’re good at this.”
Fluttershy moaned in response, but a smiling Firestorm took a cue from Rod’s earlier tactic.
He squatted down next to her, and put a hand on her cheek. “Hey, he gave you a compliment,” he gently chastised her.
“Mm?” Fluttershy mewled, and looked up at Rod’s kindly domineering expression.
She was about to lean back and take the cock out of her mouth, but an amused Rod thrust forward, and put a hand on the back of her head to stop her.
“Now, what do you say?” Firestorm said.
“Mm… ph… phangk yuu,” she said, only barely able to blow air out across her lips.
“I’m sorry, what was that?” Rod, smiling widely, asked.
He pushed slightly deeper, and Fluttershy felt him poke her in the top of his mouth.
She closed her eyes from the wonderful sensation, and tried again. “Pha’k hjuu!”
He gave her a mock questioning look. “Having trouble there?”
“Mmhmm!” Fluttershy moaned around the cock, nodding her head what little she could.
“Well, try again. I’m sure you can do it,” he said, and pressed slightly deeper into her,
She closed her eyes, and tried shouting it. “Pph-agh!” she gurgled around his cock.
“Don’t give up, baby, you can do it,” he encouraged her, but pressed all the way to the back of her mouth, partially blocking her throat.
She automatically tried to disengage with the cock, at least an inch, to try and speak, but his hand kept her firmly in place, and she took a deep, ragged breath through her nose, and concentrated.
“... Glk! ” was all she managed.
Rod put a hand on her cheek, and smiled kindly down at her.
“Well, you did your best. But… if you’re not the kind of mare to thank me for this, maybe I should take it out in other ways.”
Fluttershy tried letting out a curious-sounding gurgle, but her answer already came. Rod Grabbed her head with both of his hands, and thrust forward.
Rod was a rubber doll, and thus magically enchanted to perform impossible feats as a lover, his cock, though rock-hard, bent when it reached Fluttershy’s throat, and went down several inches, suddenly flexible where it needed to be.
Fluttershy, also being a rubber doll, hadn’t gotten a proper breath for some long moments now, and while she didn’t need one, she felt as though she did.
This only added to the feeling of adventure and danger. She was in trouble now, or so it felt, as he slid deep down her throat, making it bulge out on the outside.
She realized that her hands had just been resting in her lap for some time, and decided to put them to use. She wrapped them around Crystal Rod's strong, warm thighs, feeling the smooth skin of her new lover.
The sensation was incredible. Fluttershy could practically feel Rod's pleasure as he thrusted back and forth, sliding down her throat, then up, and down again, Fluttershy's own pleasure growing with his.
After a few more moments, her expression shifted to one of concern. Her body shouted at her that it wanted air, and she gently but rapidly tapped Rod's thigh to indicate this, and looked up at him with begging eyes.
But want was not the same as need, and the excitement of not being allowed to breathe would only add to the pleasure. Rod thrusted down her throat, and put a hand on her cheek as he lingered there.
Fluttershy tapped him again, more urgently, as she pleaded with her eyes, her chest heaving every which way in order to try and get fresh air, but Rod just lingered with a mock serious and solemn look on his face.
"... No."
He let the word hang in the air for a moment, all while Fluttershy still struggled to breathe.
He then relaxed his grip on her head, and Fluttershy tried to lean back and get his cock out of her throat, but before she could do it, he gripped her again and thrust forward.
"No," he repeated, with only the gentlest hint of scolding to his tone.
After a moment, Fluttershy nodded, closed her eyes, rested her hands in her lap, and put on a serenely patient expression.
Rod removed his hands, and though her body screamed at her for air, Fluttershy held a dignified and patient posture and expression.
She felt as though she was about to become lightheaded, but never quite getting there.
"Good girl," Rod said with a voice full of praise and approval, and Fluttershy's insides tingled with happiness from the compliment, helping her partially drown out her desperation for air. She was a good girl.
Rod thrusted back and forth again, and it was so far the peak of Fluttershy’s entire encounter with her three new, and forceful, friends. She felt really connected to Crystal Rod, and that their mutual sexual stimulation was evolving more and more into lovemaking. Fluttershy would happily sit on her knees and have her throat swabbed by his big, warm cock until desperate for air any day.
“Mmmm… hmhmhmhmmm…” Rod chuckled deeply, making Fluttershy feel it in her throat.
Then he stopped, making Fluttershy open her eyes, and look up at him. They locked eyes for a moment, full of love and affection.
“Now it’s your turn,” he said.
A shiver of pleasure shot through Fluttershy. She hadn’t realized that Rod could step up his domination of her even further.
She nodded once, obediently, and closed her eyes again. Rod stood still, letting Fluttershy do the work instead.
Using her hands on Rod’s powerful legs to swing her upper body back and forth, Fluttershy worked her mouth and throat on Rod’s cock.
“Hoaaaah…” he moaned, and Fluttershy’s heart melted.
This was so right. She was making him happy. She was being kind. This was good. Her having his cock deep inside her was a very, very good thing.
After a while, he put a hand on the side of her head, his thumb gently rubbing against her ear.
She stopped, and looked up into his eyes again.
“Do you want to breathe?” Rod asked.
Fluttershy nodded, taking care not to seem accusatory.
“But you won’t unless I let you, correct?”
Fluttershy nodded, still feeling as if being on the edge of lightheadedness.
“Good. Just a little longer, honey.”
He started thrusting again, this time quicker, and deeper, hilting against Fluttershy’s muzzle every time, while taking deep, satisfied breaths.
He turned his head towards the ceiling and held a deep breath with his eyes closed and a wide, happy grin on his face, and Fluttershy, full of anticipation, sat there obediently as he thrusted one more time… two more… three…
He hilted against her, and let out a long, satisfied sigh.
“... Aaaaaahhh…!"
Fluttershy felt him climax into her. Warm liquids, and a lot of them,shooting down into her rubber insides, accompanied with smaller thrusts.
Fluttershy hadn’t ingested any liquids recently, and was dry inside. She tensed up her torso in an attempt to keep them inside her and from settling near the bottom where she could climax them out. It felt wrong to use up such a gift the moment she received it.
She didn’t come, but she felt as if she wanted to. She felt as if her vagina was grasping for liquid to come with, and she blushed at the sensation, trying and failing to moan in pleasure around the large cock in her throat.
Eventually, Rod’s breathing calmed down, and he leaned forward slightly, satisfied, at least for now, and looked down into Fluttershy’s eyes, almost sparkling with affection.
The pause gave Fluttershy enough time to calm down as well, and keep from climaxing too.
Rod put a hand on her chin and gently rubbed her cheek with a thumb, before slowly pulling out.
Fluttershy gently suckled the large cock, sad to feel it leaving her, and making Rod chuckle.
It left her lips with only a thin sheen of liquid on it, coming out of her mouth with a slight “pop”-sound.
She looked up, and held her breath for one more moment, and then calmly took a deep, welcome breath, making him nod in approval.
She smiled at Rod, lost for words, but so satisfied by having shared this experience with him.
He reached down and hooked his strong hands under her arms, and though he was still panting slightly, he hoisted her up easily, and even held her steady when she realized her knees felt weak from the experience.
Then they kissed. A beautiful, romantic kiss.
Some stallions might’ve been hesitant to kiss someone whose mouth they had just ejaculated in, but rubber dolls did not have that concern, being able to climax the liquids of their choice, most commonly normal, clean water, and not having to worry about anything intruding into their rubber skin and flesh besides.
They wrapped their arms around each other, Rod’s cock once again pressed between their warm bodies, and simply basked in the kiss for several moments.
Eventually, they broke the kiss, and rested their heads on each other’s shoulders.
“That was amazing,” he said.
“Mmhmm…” Fluttershy said.
Fluttershy felt as if she could lose herself in the serenity of the moment forever…
“Buck yeah it was! I’m about to cum already!”
Fluttershy opened her eyes, not having realized for some time that she and Rod were not alone.
Firestorm and Tough Root had been utterly silent from the captivating display, but now the spell was broken, and they stared with ensnared expressions at the pair.
“Heh, he-yeah,” Tough Root agreed. “I, uh… hope you’re still up for us as well. You look pretty satisfied, even though you didn’t…”
“Hah! She’ll be ready real soon,” Firestorm said, and grabbed his equally large cock, aiming it at Fluttershy. “You want some of this too, don’t you?”
Fluttershy couldn’t stop herself from instinctively licking her lips, making herself blush. But this time, the blush was accompanied by a smile.
“Uhm… yes,” she said, and nodded.
“Hay yeah!” Firestorm said, and made a fistpump.
Rod, with his arms still around Fluttershy, leaned back, and smiled.
“You wanna let my friends have a shot as well?”
“Uh, yeah. But, uh, how about you? Are you… satisfied?”
“You were certainly satisfactory, but all I need…” Rod said, and looked down at Fluttershy’s body. “... is to look at you, and I’m eager for more.”
Fluttershy found the words bracing. Empowering. It reminded her of when Rainbow Dash managed to talk her into working out. Fluttershy preferred a serene life, but she couldn’t deny that Rainbow could make even her feel… energized - ready to be awesome, like when she had practiced in preparation for refilling the Cloudsdale water reservoir.
Rod noticed, and gave her a savvy smirk.
“I know that look,” he said. “You’re feeling pumped.”
Fluttershy blushed and looked down again, but this time with a smile on her face. She looked up at Rod, and nodded. “Yeah.”
“Then show us,” he said, and guided her in front of the three stallions, dressed in only her panties.
She arched her back, and sensually ran her hands from her outer thighs up her body, accentuating her feminine curves while tossing her mane to the side.
Fluttershy put her hands on her breasts, and kneaded them hard, as she closed her eyes and partially lost herself in the feeling of playing with her own bodacious body.
“Haah,” she moaned, and opened her eyes to see her three new friends, one a lover, and the other two soon to be as well, eyeing her with open lust. They wanted her.
Firestorm had been the most eager one. The least tactful as well, but that was almost cute in a way.
Fluttershy sauntered up to the trio, and took his hands in hers, and guided them to grab one of her arms, then held out the other for Tough Root, who, transfixed, did the same, before she faced Firestorm.
The red pegasus almost laughed from disbelief, and cupped her face in his hands, staring admiringly into her eyes, before he pressed down on her shoulders.
Rod and Root pressed Fluttershy down on her knees, and put his hands on her breasts, taking a moment to fondle them before he positioned his cock between them, and pressed them together over it.
“Haah,” Fluttershy again moaned, as she looked down at her breasts being formed into a soft, warm, fuckable crevice.
Firestorm started thrusting his pelvis up and down, breathing ragged breaths.
“Hoh, buck… I’m not gonna last long after that show earlier,” he said.
“I’m sorry, I’ll try and make it up to you,” Fluttershy said, in a timid tone.
For once though, it was all an act. Fluttershy didn’t feel timid. She felt sexy. Desired. Sure, her friends made love to her on a regular basis, worshiping her body, and while Fluttershy of course realized that some ponies wanted her, both before and after she was turned to rubber, she would never have dreamed of just finding three sexy strangers and having them prove it right then and there.
Fluttershy still wasn’t an adventurous mare, but this one exception was turning into quite the enriching experience.
“Hah, I like the sound of that,” Firestorm said, and doubled his speed. “Hah, hah, hah, oh yeah! Here it… here it comes!”
Fluttershy knew what he wanted her to do, and frankly, she wanted it too.
She started down at the big, shiny cock, and she could only just register that it pulsated once, before the clear liquid shot out of it.
The first burst hit her square in the eye, and she yelped, closing both of them, making the following ones hit her in her mouth and around her muzzle.
The warm water ran down her face and onto her chest and breasts in little streams, and she aimed her face up at Firestorm, the eye she had been hit in still closed.
“Heh, looking good there, babe,” he said, and let go of her breasts to wipe her face off, making her giggle a little at the contact.
“Thank you,” she said in a soft voice, as Rod and Root let go of her arms.
“Still up for Root here?” Firestorm said, nodding at the earth pony.
“Mhm,” Fluttershy nodded, while wiping some more water from her face.
“Great. She’s all yours, man,” Firestorm said, and stepped back, still breathing heavily.
The equally muscled earth pony stepped in front of Fluttershy, still on her knees, and looked down at her with a cautiously soft expression, his erect cock only just managing to not block their view.
“Hey, I just, uhm… I want you to know that… this is quite the honor,” he said.
This time, Fluttershy blushed deep enough to rival when she had first encountered her new lovers.
“Oh, uhm… thank you,” she said. “H-how so?”
He squirmed slightly where he stood. “Uhm… well, because of what we said before. It’s such a cool story. It’s one of my favorites, and it’s real. You… you’re a hero to me.”
Fluttershy looked up at him, lost for words, until she held out her arms invitingly.
Root leaned down, and hugged her, feeling her soft, warm, and smooth skin.
“Thank you,” she said.
Root closed his eyes and basked in the moment, before they broke the hug, and he smiled down awkwardly at her. “And, uh… you’re also really, really beautiful.”
Fluttershy’s insides tingled again, and she looked to the side while smiling abashedly. “Thanks.”
“Now, uhm…” Root started, and carefully aimed his cock against Fluttershy’s face, while slowly running his hands back and forth over it. “... I’ll just…”
Fluttershy brought her hands up and grabbed Root’s, indicating to him to keep them on his cock, while she helped jerk him off.
“Hoh! Whoa! That’s… this is…” he said, between gasps.
Root’s cock was, like all rubber stallions’ cock, large, warm, clean, beautiful, strong and powerful looking, and utterly blemish free, and Fluttershy longed to have it inside her.
Until then, lighter games were called for, and Fluttershy stared at the tip with a smile on her face, as Root’s upper body swayed slightly left and right.
“I’m gonna… so… so beautiful,” he said, before his body tensed up.
Another load shot straight into Fluttershy’s face, and she closed her eyes and looked as though she was enjoying a shower, as it splashed across her muzzle and eyelids.
"... Hooh…" he breathed out, and then reached for the nearby towel they had laid out earlier.
Fluttershy smiled affectionately at Root as he softly dabbed it against her face.
Crystal Rod stepped up and placed his hand on Root's shoulder. "Take a moment to recover, and let's see if the two of us can get you ready again."
Rod again helped Fluttershy stand up, and embraced her from behind, resting his chin against her shoulder and looking at her with something slightly predatorily, which stoked Fluttershy's lusts.
"And now…" he said, and gave her panties the slightest tug.
Fluttershy hooked her thumbs into her panties, and tugged them down.
To be able to do that so readily… Fluttershy had felt like a beautiful mare before, even before turning to rubber, like that strange incident with modeling, but this was the first time she felt confident about it.
Well, that wasn't true. Her friends made her feel beautiful in a comfortable way all the time, but these three stallions didn't have the obligation to find her beautiful the way her friends did.
Her panties came down on a heap on the floor, and Fluttershy stepped out of them, now completely naked with the three hunky stallions.
Rod parted Fluttershy's breasts, but couldn't see much past her belly. Not that anyone could ever complain about a view like that.
Instead, he put his hand on her pussy, making Fluttershy gasp, as his fingers slowly traveled across the outer parts.
"Mmm… soft and smooth, however… I think it would be appropriate for Root to go first there. I, meanwhile…"
He put his arm around Fluttershy's belly to steady her, while learning back slightly, and…
… Fluttershy gasped when he grabbed her shapely buttocks with his other hand and parted it. Then he moved his pelvis forward, slowly.
"Hhaaah…" Fluttershy gasped, as the tip of the cock entered her body again, this time from the rear, and kept going, slowly, making Fluttershy squirm. “Aaa-nnngg…”
“Seems like you’re enjoying this,” Rod said, leaning his head past Fluttershy’s shoulder to smirk at her. “Are you?”
“Nnn, yeah,” she gasped out while breathing heavily. “I’m… I’m gonna cum though. Very soon.”
“Oh, hmm… I was going to try and arrange for Root to be inside you when you do that,” Rod said.
“Hey, it’s okay,” Root said, his cock once again standing straight up, just like Firestorm’s. “I’m loving the show.”
“Okay,” Rod said, pausing his large cock halfway up Fluttershy’s ass. “Baby, can you do your best to not cum?”
Fluttershy, panting slightly, feeling weak in the knees, and being supported by Rod’s arms around her belly, glanced back at him. “Wh… what?”
“Try not to cum. Just do your best,” he said, his tone encouraging.
“O-okay, I’ll… try,” Fluttershy said, and nodded, her head hanging forward slightly.
“Good girl,” Rod said, and made sure they were positioned so that Root and Firestorm got a good view of Fluttershy’s front, her soft, juicy thighs parted enough to give a good view of her pussy. “And now the rest of the way.”
He pressed up further, and Fluttershy gasped from the sensation. Rod’s cock was now deep inside her, and she could feel it far up in her belly, while Rod moaned softly, making Fluttershy feel him vibrating though her back.
“Mmm, I’m gonna cum,” Fluttershy protested weakly, even though she loved every moment.
“Why?” Rod asked.
“B-because you’re… you’re b-bucking me, in my… my ass.”
“That’s right,” Rod said, and slowly pulled out a few inches, before inserting himself into her again. “But hold it in. You’re doing great, baby.”
Fluttershy moaned loudly, and Rod gently pulled out, and then in again, once more, twice, three times, four times.
“You… you’re gonna make me cum!”
“I know, baby.”
“Nnngh, hah, hah, hah,” Fluttershy moaned, her eyes closed and body heaving from the softly paced humping. “N- no! I’m cumming! I’m cumming now! Hah, hah, haaAAAAAH”
The same water that had been inside Rod not long ago at all was now ejaculated once more, this time from Fluttershy onto the floor.
The world vanished from Fluttershy’s perceptions, replaced by a sort of paradise beyond time and space. Her visit there was pure bliss, and her spirit soared through the indescribable landscapes for both eons and mere moments.
Through it, Rod kept a steady pace to his pumping of Fluttershy, helping her through her intense climax.
Eventually, Fluttershy came back to the land of the living, though confused and a little disoriented.
For a moment she wasn’t sure where she was, or what was happening, but gradually she realized she was being held from behind, and a wonderful, friendly presence was behind her, and… oh, right, she was having anal sex.
Fluttershy took a breath, and looked back at Rod, who had stopped pumping her, though he still had his cock up her behind.
They twisted their torsos and heads a little, and shared another kiss, eyes still closed.
“Was that good?” He eventually asked.
“Yes… it was,” she said. “Was it… for you?”
“It was perfect. Now, I’m sure you could go for a nap right now, but I think we’re going to push you a little.”
“Uhm… how?” Fluttershy asked.
Rod and Root had apparently had some unspoken conversation when Fluttershy was on her trip to paradise, because suddenly another big, warm presence pressed up against Fluttershy, this time from on her front.
Though Fluttershy could indeed have had a little nap from satisfaction, her pussy was apparently not dulled in the slightest, because she gasped from pleasure when Root’s cock pressed into it.
“Hah!?” she said, and Root paused before pressing himself further in, making Fluttershy wake up again, and closed her eyes and tried to writhe where she stood. “Oooooh!”
Once Root was all the way in, they gave her a moment. She looked down on herself, to get a visual feast while she focused on feeling the sensation in her loin. Bucked front and back at the same time- there was something so very, very right about this.
She put a hand against her belly, and felt the warm, firm cocks inside her. Beloved and welcome guests, whom she could only hope to be as good a host to.
“This is… wonderful,” she said.
Root smiled, and unlike Rod’s domineering smirk, there was no cunning to it, just happiness that Fluttershy was happy.
Root cupped Fluttershy’s cheek, and now it was their turn to kiss.
Just like with Rod, as a rubber pony Root had no concerns kissing the mouth that Rod’s both mouth and cock had explored both recently and thoroughly. That they had cummed nothing but water, and that they had no pores or other things where would-be intruding matter would find purchase, would be a factor, if it wasn’t for the fact that, as rubber ponies, Root and Rod would be utterly fine with sex with each other.
Fluttershy suddenly laughed a somehow appealingly melodious laugh, making the two of them break the kiss.
Root looked down to see Rod playing with Fluttershy’s breasts, rolling her nipples between his fingers.
“Heh, I have to try that too,” Root said.
Fluttershy nodded while smiling, and Root placed his hands on the front of Fluttershy’s breasts, adding another current of pleasure to all that she was already feeling.
Root kneaded the large breasts, while Rod made way by moving his hands down to her flanks, running them up and down and squeezing her thighs. Fluttershy meanwhile put her hands on Root’s chest, admiring the potent muscles, and feeling as safe as when she was feeding bears.
“I think it’s time… we move here,” Rod said, and indicated the bench closest to them.
It was only one step away, but it was still an awkward but short waddle over there, made much easier by the great endowment of Rod and Root, which made Fluttershy once again laugh happily from the sensation.
“Come on, baby,” Rod said, and held onto the hatrack with one hand as he laid himself back, holding his other hand around Fluttershy and pulling her with him.
She lay down on the muscled chest, while Root stayed upright, his cock still in her pussy.
Throughout the entire thing, the three stallions admired Fluttershy’s soft, graceful movement. It looked so right on her filled out body. Feminine perfection made flesh. Or rubber as the case may be.
Fluttershy looked up at Root over her breasts, and held out her hands, which Root took, and locked fingers with.
Another pair of hands touched her face from the other side, and she glanced upward to see Firestorm looking down at her with an eager expression, his cock hard and ready.
She leaned her head back and opened her mouth, and he used one hand to aim himself towards her.
While Rod had a delightfully firm streak to his domineering, he was also patient with Fluttershy, while Firestorm was much more gung-ho. Thankfully, Fluttershy was fully in the spirit of things now, so it was all pleasure when Firestorm immediately thrusted, even needing to take a step forward to comfortably insert himself all the way down her throat.
“Hgh!” was all the sound Fluttershy had time to make, and to her delight, she realized that she had forgotten to take a bracing breath.
Rod put his hands on Fluttershy’s sides, and spoke with a soft voice near her ear from where he was resting underneath her. “Here we go, baby. Enjoy.”
He started bouncing his pelvis while bouncing Fluttershy back and forth slightly across his warm and strong but still comfortable chest.
Firestorm and Root joined in with the same rhythm, letting Rod free his hands and holding Fluttershy securely on top of him with the side of his arms, while grasping her breasts with his hands, pressing his fingers deep into her soft, warm tit-rubber.
While she was still wonderfully light headed from the three-way penetration, Fluttershy was far more conscious of what was happening than she was before, when Rod had made her cum. And it certainly wasn’t because it was less pleasurable, because this, even though she had trouble believing it, was even better.
It was like being assaulted and trapped at the same time, by pure sexual bliss. Wherever she turned her attention, she felt overwhelming pleasure. Cock in her pussy, rubbing against her insides. Cock in her butt, massaging her lower body. Cock in her mouth, stretching her throat better than actual stretching felt.
Hands on her breasts, stoking the passions inside her. Hands on her face, holding her in place and conveying an element of excitement from risk. Hands in her hands, feeling connection and love.
Warm, strong bodies, with big, firm muscles, all around her. Holding her in place. Admiring her. Forcing her. Protecting her. Loving her.
Fluttershy couldn’t leave even if she wanted to. She was stuck having her entire body, her every hole, used for pleasure by a group of big, burly stallions. It was so scary.
She couldn’t protest, even if she wanted to. She was physically incapable while having that big cock in her throat. It was so embarrassing.
She couldn’t help but feel so much pleasure she could barely comprehend it. Everywhere, from all sides, her body mingled with others. It was so overwhelming.
She was so, so thoroughly protected. She knew that they would never let anything happen to her body. They would always want her to be available for more sex. It was so comforting.
And she was being so thoroughly loved. The scariness became exciting. The embarrassment became bracing. The feeling of being overwhelmed became confidence.
It was love. A new form of love for her. Firm, yet warm. Exciting, yet comforting.
Fluttershy wasn’t able to detect all these feelings. Only… feel them, but they were there, underneath the physical pleasure.
And oh the physical pleasure.
She tried to scream, though she didn’t know what she would scream if she could. She couldn’t form words, and if she could, it would be about how good she felt. From warm bodies with big cocks all around her.
“Whoa, she’s, she’s cumming!” Root said, between pants.
“Mmm, no wonder,” Rod said, moaning. “Nopony will last long like this.”
“Haaah, heheheh, should we… should we switch?” Firestorm said, turning his moans into chuckles from the sensation of Fluttershy’s throat around his cock. “When she cums?”
“Mmm! Sure, but not after one,” Rod said. “Let’s give her a few more. How about four or five before we rotate?”
“Sounds… sounds good to me,” Root said, looking down at the beautiful form in front of him warmly.
After shifting holes and positions several times, they called it a session. All the stallions had gotten multiple climaxes. Several more than was feasible for a flesh and blood pony. Fluttershy had gotten twice as many.
“Oh… oh goodness,” she said, still panting slightly and looking a little dazed, as Root supported her with his hands under her arms, while the other two toweled down her naked body. “I… I came a… a lot.”
“You certainly did, beautiful,” Rod said, while softly pressing a towel between her legs and looking up at her. “We lost count though.”
“Y… yeah, me too. Well… uhm… I had… a wonderful time.”
“So did we,” Root said, and pecked her on the cheek. “Can we see you again, some time?”
Fluttershy’s heart jumped, and she smiled openly while nodding. “I’d love to. Should we, uhm… set a date?”
“Sure. Do you have a pen and paper?” Firestorm asked.
“Uhm… no.”
Rod waved that concern away. “Just send a letter to any of us. You know our names. The guard’s post office can find us.”
“Uhm okay. G-good. Feels a little rude to… you know… just leave.”
“Yeah, because…” Rod said, and finished toweling her front, then stood up. “We shared something. But don’t worry. We’ll see you again.”
He held up her panties and her dress, and the three guards helped her gingerly get dressed, and guided her outside.
It was still sunny outside, though Celestia had moved the sun past its zenith.
Still feeling that a little bit more of a goodbye was required, she turned around and Rod into a hug, and kissed him on the lips.
“I… I think I…”
“No need to say anything,” he said, and smiled warmly at her. “We don’t have to make this a goodbye.”
Fluttershy smiled even wider, and let out a sigh of relief she didn’t know she had. “Okay that… would be lovely.”
“Expect a visit soon then.”
Fluttershy nodded. “Okay.”
She gave Root and Firestorm each a hug too, and the three stallions waved at her as she took off and flew away again, before stepping back inside.
“Oh shoot. I forgot to ask where the garden was.”
Bonus:
I accept your invitation, my dearest Fluttershy. I will travel to Ponyville, alone this time, this evening, and I expect you to be ready and obedient, like a good girl.
Always
Fluttershy’s heart soared from the words on the paper, and she held it to her chest, before bounding up the stairs. Things needed to be ready for her guest in a few hours.
Thank you for your last visit. I had a wonderful time. I have been giving this subject some thought, and I think it’s time for us to explore more. I request that any of you, or any combination of you, will visit, and bring various devices such as straps and toys, but this time for use on stallions.
With love
A surprised and wide smile was growing on Root’s face as he read the letter over Rod’s shoulder, while Firestorm smirked.
“Hay yeah, I’m up for that.”
Twilight Sparkle, Pinkie Pie, Rainbow Dash, Applejack, and Fluttershy walked into Twilight’s old room in Canterlot Castle, not rousing any suspicion from anyone despite being rubber sex toys in disguise.
In a sense they were now more than they used to be. All of their magic, capabilities, and functions were restored; they could eat, drink, sleep, rest, sweat, and just about everything else that a flesh and blood pony could, even though they didn’t need to unless they chose to.
Underneath their fully restored bodies, they were fused to the same bodies they had gotten at Starlight’s village, with all those capabilities as well: Infinite stamina, no need for sustenance or air, the ability to restore grievous injuries within minutes, and of course, the ability to enjoy sex in indescribable ways, to get heavenly pleasures out of something so simple as giving a pecking kiss to somepony’s marehood, enjoying just about any sexual activity including domination, humiliation, romantic love-making, and pretend-abuse of any level of harshness.
“Aren’t we going to see the princesses?” Fluttershy asked.
“Yes, but I think it’s best if we unpack Rarity here rather than where the guards keep track of who’s going in and out,” Twilight said.
“Oh, right,” Fluttershy said, and walked over to the wheeled luggage.
She unzipped the luggage, and gently undid the straps that held the limbless form of Rarity inside it, lifting her up onto Twilight’s bed.
Rarity tried looking around in worry, but to no avail, being blindfolded, gagged, and deafened by black plugs.
Fluttershy bent down and gave Rarity a soft kiss on her nose, before opening another pocket on the luggage, picking out Rarity’s limbed, naked body, folded neatly to take up as little space as possible.
It unfolded methodically, standing up on its legs and probing around on confusion. Fluttershy took one of its hands, and let it over to Rarity. When she removed the ear-plugs and the gag deep inside Rarity’s throat, Rarity coughed and gasped instinctively. “Where are we?” she asked.
“We’re in my old apartment in the castle,” Twilight said.
“Nopony saw me then?”
“No.”
“You know,” Applejack said. “If you’re so worried about being seen, why do you do this?”
Rarity turned towards Applejack’s voice, and gave a coy smile. “The excitement , darling! Imagine the scandal if this was to become known.”
“Hey I got a scandal for you,” Rainbow said, and grabbed the dildo in Rarity’s marehood, pumping it in and out and turning it around.
“Ah! Aaah! Rainbow!” Rarity squeaked and arched her back.
“Is this classy behavior?” Rainbow Dash asked.
“Aaahn! Huh! Huh! Huh!” Rarity said.
“I’ll stop when you say please,” Rainbow said, with a smirk.
“Puh- puh- please!” Rarity eventually managed. Rainbow stopped pumping her, leaving Rarity panting on the bed. “Hah! Haaaah… I’ll get you for that, Rainbow darling.”
“Oh yeah? How?” Rainbow Dash asked confidently, only to suddenly have a naked body grab her from behind and force her face to contact with Rarity.
Rarity immediately arched up and planted a big kiss on Rainbow’s mouth, hanging onto her lips for a good five seconds.
They disconnected with a loud ‘smack’, and Rainbow managed to stand back up.
Rarity smirked as her body instead undid the last straps on her, and removed the blindfold. “I win, dear,” she said.
“Fine,” Rainbow grumbled, but smiled to herself as she turned away.
The rest of the girls laughed at the exchange. As soon as Rarity had a body that looked like a real pony again, and had dressed herself, they gathered around Twilight, who teleported them to the conference room.
When they arrived in the conference room, they found themselves in the company of Princess Celestia, Luna, Cadence, and Shining Armor, who all rose up to greet the new arrivals.
“Shiny! Cadence!” Twilight said, and shared a hug with her brother and sister-in-law.
“Hey, Twily. How are you?” Shining asked.
“I’m great!” she said. “Everything’s back to normal, and Starlight Glimmer is captured. How are you, Cadence?”
“We’re good too,” she said, smiling at Twilight. “She gave us a run for our bits, but she couldn’t run forever.”
“Indeed,” Celestia said, and gestured to the table. “Are we ready?”
“We’re ready,” Twilight said.
“What’s in the bag?” Pinkie Pie asked, referring to the duffle bag lying on the table next to Shining Armor and Cadence.
“Something tangentially connected,” Cadence said, and smiled.
“Let us proceed,” Luna said, and magicked up the rubbery form of Starlight Glimmer from underneath the table, and roughly dropping her in the middle.
Like Rarity had been until recently, Starlight Glimmer had no limbs, no horn, and a ‘TOY’-cutie mark adorned her rubbery body. She was also gagged, blindfolded, and had her ears plugged.
She let out as scared huff as she tried futilely looking around from being dropped on the table, her naked breasts pressed against the surface.
The plugs in her ears were removed roughly, and she tried looking around with renewed vigor as she let out another scared huff.
“Starlight Glimmer,” Luna announced. “You are accused of kidnapping, abuse, illegal transformation, gross intimidation, carnal violation, assault, treason, and high treason. How do you plead?”
“Guilty!” she shouted in a panic as soon as the ballgag left her mouth, and the six ponies newly arrived in the room immediately understood that Starlight was under the same truth-magic as they had been. “Guilty of all charges! And theft... and assault! And poison!”
Despite their interviewee being blindfolded, the gathered ponies had been looking at the limbless rubber-pony with a look of utter coldness, but now all of their expressions made way to mild surprise at how readily the confessions came.
Luna took a moment to get back her stern demeanor. “Are you then saying that you knew your actions were deplorable, immoral, and illegal?”
“Yes! All the time from start to end,” Starlight immediately said.
“Then why perform them?”
“Because I hate cutie marks,” Starlight said, gaining some fire in contrast to her scared demeanor just before, and grit her teeth. “They force ponies into a vocation and change their lives, no matter the consequences.”
She then slumped her head, the fire in her dying down again. “And because I’m a twisted, perverse pony, who wants other ponies to suffer, and enjoy it.”
Luna snorted. “The academic question of whether one can enjoy suffering notwithstanding, you recognise the cruelty of your actions then, and admit to them?”
“Yes,” Starlight said into the table.
“Then let us move on. How is your transformations reversed?” Celestia asked.
“With the Staff of Sameness,” Starlight said.
“And where is the staff?” Celestia asked.
“I destroyed it,” Starlight said, making everypony around the table recoil, and Fluttershy letting out a small gasp.
Starlight inclined her head to the noise, but Luna spoke up immediately. “If a transformation was incomplete, would it be possible to reverse or complete it without the staff?”
“Yes,” Starlight said. “It can be completed.”
The duffle bag squirmed in response. Twilight and her friends looked at it in confusion, but Cadence put a hand on it, stilling it.
“And with the staff destroyed, the transformations cannot be reversed?” Celestia asked.
Starlight shook her head. “No.”
Luna and Celestia looked at each other, and Luna unceremoniously gagged Starlight and re-attached the plugs in her ears. Starlight let out a small, surprised moan, and was left looking around in confusion.
“Well, at least things are mostly back to normal,” Shining Armor offered.
“Indeed,” Celestia said. “Have you all learned to live in your new states?”
“Sure have, Princess,” Rainbow Dash said, and poked herself in her arm. “I mean, these things are so awesome and realistic. I need to exercise, I sweat, I can eat, and all that stuff.”
“How about you, Fluttershy?” Applejack asked. “You seemed a little worried there.”
“Oh, I’m fine,” Fluttershy asked. “I just… thought about how it would be like to be like this forever.”
“Indeed, darling,” Rarity said, and put her arm around Fluttershy’s shoulders. “Never fear, we’ll be with you to make it all better, kissing you, loving you.”
Fluttershy looked down into her lap as she smiled and blushed.
“And you are all alright?” Twilight asked the other princesses and her brother.
“As an immortal alicorn, one learns to live with many injuries,” Luna said confidently. “This is nothing compared to the past.”
“And things are practically better now,” Shining said, putting an arm around his wife. “We have more leisure time now than before. Before we had, uhm…”
Cadence smiled and kissed her husband’s thinking face. “Nine hour work per day, Nine hour sleeping, two hours making love on average, and four for other things. Now we have six hours for making love on average, and no need for sleep.”
“How did she get you all anyway?” Pinkie asked.
Starlight Glimmer woke up from the chiming sound of magic being cast, and within a second was out of the bed of the family whose house she had broken into and locked in the basement.
She grabbed the Staff of Sameness and cast a spell towards the assailant in the room, sprinting out into the hallway, naked. She didn’t have time to teleport away before another figure in the hallway shot a ray of magic at her. She threw herself into another room, and jumped out of the open window into the warm summer night.
Before she was able to teleport, a pink aura grabbed her horn, and she looked up at it in panic.
“Second time’s the charm it seems,” Princess Cadenza said, and stepped out of the darkness towards Starlight.
“You forget that I have more than my horn, majesty!” Starlight shouted, and used the staff to shoot a ray of magic at the princess.
The ray was blocked by a pink magical shield. “So does she,” Shining Armor noted, and stepped in from the other side.
“Indeed,” Princess Luna said, as she too stepped out of the darkness beside her sister.
“Come with us, Starlight Glimmer,” Celestia said in a voice that only just hinted at sadness.
“Oh you think just because you’ve grabbed my horn and have a shield, you have me,” Starlight sneered. “Unlike your precious little Twilight Sparkle, I’m not so easily defeated!”
Celestia scowled ever so slightly, but before anypony could react, the staff in Starlight’s hands pulsed with magic, and sent out a shimmering shockwave that knocked the princesses and the prince to the ground, but not before Shining Armor readied another shield.
Shining’s shield did not stop the wave of magic, but it did reflect some of it back at Starlight, and knocked her over as well.
Everypony sat up in the grass, shaking their heads.
Starlight let out a gasp, and flexed her fingers experimentally, before grabbing the staff and teleporting away before anypony could stop her.
Celestia let out a sigh and raised herself up on her hooves. “We did plan ahead,” she said, as she helped Luna up. “Good thing we let the family out and took them to Canterlot first.”
“Indeed,” Luna said, and looked down at her hand. “I think it’s time we head there as well.”
In a flash, the four royal ponies were gone.
Starlight however, landed with a thud in a dark cave.
“That… that… that… hunk !” she shouted, slamming her hands into the cavern floor.
A quick spell later the pool of water in the otherwise dry cavern lit up as a magical source of light, Starlight sat up and began desperately casting spells on her own naked body.
“No,” she said to herself, and cast another one. She didn’t bother with the staff– it was little more than a wand in any case, despite what she had always claimed in front of others.
“No… no… no,” she kept going as she tried spell after spell, and let out a sigh, looking up into the cavern ceiling, hugging her knees to herself.
She could only do so for a few second, before her hands vanished. “Ah!” she shouted in panic, feeling her hips and breasts expand slightly as her grip on her knees vanished.
She looked down on her empty wrists and empty lower legs, before she scowled at them, tears building in the corners of her eyes.
She took some of the glowing water from the pool in her magic, and started writing a message with it on the cave wall.
Her heart raced as she went through what it should say, and as she added a caveat, she felt her lower arms and legs vanish halfway up the elbows and knees.
Starlight looked at them for a second, panting in panic, before turning back to work.
Once she was satisfied, she lay down and tried calming down for the most sophisticated memory-spell she had ever heard about. It wasn’t just about implanting or burying, it was complete and utter removal. Many things could go wrong here, and she had very little time to prepare it.
She did her best to ignore the sensation of her growing breasts and buttocks as she concentrated on what needed to be done, and by the time her limbs ended halfway up the elbows and knees, she lit up her horn again.
…
Starlight suddenly woke up in a dark cave, and tried sitting up, but her limbs didn’t work properly.
She looked at her right arm, and let out a horrified shriek at what she saw.
She looked at the rest of her limbs, saw that there were only inches left of them. “No! No, nonononono!” she chanted in panic to herself, before noticing a glowing message on the wall.
‘They’ve gotten to you,’ it said. ‘You don’t have much time, so listen up. The staff beside you is the only thing that can reverse the transformation, but you don’t have time to find out how. As soon as you’ve read that you’ll try and figure out how to make it work, but don’t bother. If it falls into the wrong hands however, they will have time to figure out how to reverse the transformation. You can’t let them do that; it will undo everything you’ve worked for. Destroy it, they won’t transform you back anyway. At least like this some ponies will remain saved from their cutie marks.
‘Remember Sunburst.’
That last part was proof enough for Starlight. It was written by her, and she meant what she had written.
She heaved herself up and tried looking past her by now enormous breasts.
She looked at her cutie mark as it was attached to her flank one last time, and then used the staff to remove it. It floated in the air for a few moments, before it settled on the floor.
Starlight painted another cutie mark on her flank, the same ‘TOY’ mark as she had given the princess and her friend. At least like this she might eventually get some joy out of life.
She looked at the staff in her magical grasp for a moment, before the last parts of her limbs vanished into her, swelling her breasts and buttocks one last time, before looking up at the message again.
The staff was suddenly ablaze, and burned away into ash that scattered in the cave in just a few seconds.
Then she felt the sensation she had wondered about so many times spreading from her crotch.
Celestia, Luna, Cadence, and Shining Armor appeared in Celestia’s private quarters.
They looked at each other, and then slumped.
“Please tell me that was you reversing the spell back at her,” Cadence said.
Shining let out a sigh. “... Yep.”
“Oh!” Luna said, letting out a gasp of relief. “Joyous news. Defeat in battle I can handle, but gloating from that unsufferable foal one more time would be beyond my capability.”
“I think it’s best we sit down,” Celestia said, and magicked up four great cushions.
They did so happily.
“So what now?” Cadence asked.
“Now, we wait until we fit into the new bodies we prepared for ourselves,” Celestia said. “Then we go and apprehend Starlight Glimmer. Judging from her reaction at being hit by the spell, I doubt there will be much of a challenge this time.”
Armor let out a sigh. “A rubber doll,” he said. “Some warrior-prince I’ll be.”
“Oh I don’t know,” Celestia said. “Your sister and her friends are fully restored, their main difference is their great capacity for carnal joys.”
“Besides,” Cadence said, and rolled onto her husband with a smile on her face. “It’s not like anypony will be able to tell the difference, hunky as you are already.”
Armor let out a chuckle, and pulled his wife in for a kiss.
“One thing I must bring to our attention,” Luna said. “Judging from the element bearers’ new style of life… I will be blunt, will you bed me if I need it?”
“Yes,” Celestia and Cadence said at the same time.
They turned to Shining Armor, and Cadence giggled at him. “It’s sweet of you to pretend otherwise, but be honest.”
Shining Armor nodded with a small smile. “Yes, I’ll love up all of you,” he said.
Cadence leaned down for a kiss, and halfway through it, she pulled back as her hands vanished, and her bosom expanded slightly.
“We better get out of our clothes before we rip them,” Cadence said, and lit up her horn.
She was stopped by Shining grabbing her horn with his wrists. “Let’s try and make it interesting,” he said, and leaned forward to bite down on Cadence’s dress.
“And that’s it,” Shining Armor said.
“Starlight Glimmer is captured, and you’re all even sexier than before,” Rainbow Dash said. “I consider that a victory.”
“By the way, what’s in the bag?” Applejack asked.
“Everypony, meet Queen Chrysalis,” Cadence said, and the bag started squirming angrily. “She had a run-in with Starlight as well. Poor dear didn’t take to her new talent so well. We’ve kept her fed, but she doesn’t enjoy it as much as we do these days.”
“On that note, we thank you again, Twilight,” Luna said. “For providing the basis for our new talents. They have brought us much pleasure.”
“Happy to,” Twilight said.
“Now, I have a punishment set up for Starlight here,” Luna said. “If you could please come with me, and share what you think.”
A teleport later, and they all found themselves in Luna’s private quarters.
Luna walked over to a large tapestry magically attached to the wall, and pulled it away. Behind that was a large glass container inside the wall, the bottom a body length in breadth and width, and one and a half body lengths in depth.
“What’s this?” Applejack asked.
“Starlight’s new home,” Luna said casually.
In the bottom was a slight padding, and at the top was an opening with a hatch. Luna magicked the confusedly struggling Starlight Glimmer to the top of the container, and in through the hatch, putting her down on her belly at the bottom.
She removed the gag, the blindfold, and the ear-plug, and swiftly floated them out of the hatch before silently closing it.
The inside was left absolutely featureless except for the padding in the bottom, and a dildo hanging from a rope from the top, about thigh-height of a pony standing inside the container.
Starlight looked around in confusion and fear, but didn’t seem to register the ten ponies standing just outside her little container.
“Hello?” she asked. “Is anypony there?”
“Can she hear us?” Pinkie Pie asked.
“No. Nor can she see us,” Luna said. “The interior is illuminated enough, but there is nothing to see, except for one thing.”
“Uh! Huh!” Starlight huffed as she struggled to turn around and looked behind her, but saw nothing but blank surfaces.
“Anypony!?” she called, and waited for a response that would not come.
Then she turned around to look above her, and as she saw the dildo in her periphery, her eyes widened.
She clearly wasn’t as adept as Twilight and her friends at moving around without her limbs, and she made several tries to turn around before shuffling over to a wall and propping herself up against it in order to turn around.
She fell over on her back, unknowingly exposing herself to the ponies outside, but only having her eyes on the dildo.
Starlight heaved herself up towards it, but didn’t even come close. She tried three more times, starting with smacking the bottom with her pelvis to try and gain some more height, which helped, but not enough.
“Somepony!? I can’t… please! Anypony!” she called. “The… the dildo! I can’t reach it!”
She struggled and heaved herself a few more times, pausing to gasp for breath. “I… I need it!”
“You certainly do,” Luna said, smilingly, and turned to the other. “What do you think?”
“It’ll do, for a start,” Rarity said, watching Starlight struggle with a content look on her face.
“Agreed,” Shining Armor said. “What do you think, Twilight?”
Twilight just smiled, mostly to herself. “I think it’s fair. Very fair.”
“I’m glad you think so,” Luna said, and magicked cushions next to her bed and put covers on it to accommodate ten ponies. “Now, is everypony in the mood? I know I am.”
“Indeed. As much as I love you all, my little ponies,” Celestia said to Twilight and her friends. “Having a stallion with us will be a nice addition.”
Shining Armor smiled a bit sheepishly, and Cadence clung to him with a mischievous smile on her face as her hand snaked its way down to the front of his pants.
Luna closed the curtains to Starlight’s little habitat, silencing her desperate moans.
In the corner, Queen Chrysalis lay forgotten in her duffle bag for now.
Author's Note
That's it for now. I guess from now on it might be more of an anthology of fun scenarios involving the Mane 6, the princesses and Shining Armor, and other ponies who might've been transformed, and what they get up to. I'm thinking that perhaps Daring Do was sent to capture Starlight and ended up transformed, and perhaps Shadow Spade being an actual pony who is now also transformed. And the two captains and their teams that were sent to the village; are they all rubber ponies underneath their normal exterior? Imagine what the barracks will look like at night.
I wanna thank The Great Derpsby again. I have linked to them in the story's long description, but it bears repeating. A very diligent, very fast, and very pleasant proofreader who gives a lot of kind and clever insight and feedback. Thank you again.
An Unmolested Journey 2: Molest Harder
Author's Note
Contains: Silly, naked adventure with of-age cmc. Cmc and Spike having sex. More bondage. Ropes. Bare brains.
Thanks to the usual parties
An Unmolested Journey 2: Molest Harder
Apple Bloom woke up the next day, the cold and damp from the cave not being the least bit unpleasant to her new body. It was actually one of the better nights of sleep she’d ever had, thanks to her company.
She nuzzled into the soft flesh beside her, feeling the soft warmth of whoever is was that had ended up there, and gently kissing it.
“Mmm?” Sweetie Belle sounded, waking up from the soft touch. “Apple Bloom?”
“Good morning,” Apple Bloom said, aiming her head at the voice, while still being blindfolded by the ropes. “Sleep well?”
“Mmm, yeah,” Sweetie Belle said. “Best way to wake up as well.”
“What’s this I’m kissing?” Apple Bloom asked, pecking the flesh in front of her again.
Sweetie Belle giggled, and said, “Put your mouth a little bit to the side.”
Apple Bloom did so, felt the soft opening against her lips, and giggled, giving it another soft kiss. “Think you can get this blindfold off from me?”
“If you insist,” Sweetie Belle said, and lit up her horn. However, nothing seemed to happen. Her magic didn’t seem to do anything, as if her horn was pressed in just the right spot to stop magic from flowing through it.
“Uhm,” she said uncertain, and tried scratching the rope-covered horn against the cavern floor, but when she tried using her magic, the rope shifted slightly, blocking her magic again.
“Mm-mmm,” Scootaloo’s sleepy voice sounded.
“Good morning, Scootaloo,” Apple Bloom said.
“Mmm gmm hmm?” Scootaloo mumbled into her gag.
“Sweetie Belle seems to have trouble with something.”
“Girls…” Sweetie Belle said. “I don’t think I can do this.”
“What!?”
“Mmm!?”
“I think that poison joke yesterday did something to the ropes.”
After an unknown period of time, Twilight’s senses returned to her. She blinked her eyes, and gently groped around her with her hands to orient herself.
“You alright there, sugar?” Applejack asked from her side.
Twilight sat up and looked at Applejack and Rarity crouched next to her. “I think so. What happened?” she said, before turning to see the body of Trixie lying on the floor, a sky blue brain next to her. “Oh Celestia!”
“Yes we were curious about this, dear. What were you two doing?” Rarity asked.
“I don’t know! I think she jumped me and then she cut my head open and yanked my brain out,” Twilight said and scooted over to Trixie’s body, double checking that her scalp was attached to her again.
“Is she a rubber doll as well?” Applejack asked.
“Not as far as I know,” Twilight said, and grabbed the rubbery brain. “Starlight told us about all the ponies she turned.”
Twilight put her hand on Trixie’s neck, and gently tried finding a pulse. “Oh, like I was afraid. She’s… expired.”
Rarity gasped. “She’s dead!?”
“I guess not really,” Twilight said, looked at the brain in her hand before magically scanning it. “This is her brain and its the same as ours, so she appears fine. Her body though… well, I don’t know how long we were here but a body doesn’t survive without a brain for long.”
“Her body is dead?” Applejack asked, as the trio stood up.
“Yes,” Twilight said, and put her hand to her chin, holding Trixie’s brain in the other. “Uhm, I’m not sure what to do now.”
“Her body is not a doll,” Rarity said. “Perhaps it will recover if you transform it?”
“Good thinking,” Twilight said, and shot a bolt of magic at the body, the eyes of which were staring ahead unseeingly, before lifting it up in her magic along with the research notes she had been working on. “Let’s go, we’ll get to my lab before anypony sees this. So why were you here?”
They walked down the corridors, past the kitchen and libraries.
“Well,” Rarity said. “It’s our sisters, Scootaloo included. We haven’t seen them since yesterday.”
“Uhm, I haven’t seen them,” Twilight said. “But then again, I’ve been out of it for… I don’t know how long.”
“I’m afraid that with recent development, they might have been feeling a little more eager to put themselves in harm’s way,” Rarity said.
“Plenty of places they might’ve gone to, having the energy to,” Applejack said. “The gorge, the Everfree. I know they’re not exactly fragile, still, it’d be nice to know they’re not in trouble.”
“Have you told Rainbow?” Twilight asked.
“Yes, she’s out looking,” Rarity said. “I sent her to investigate Scootaloo’s house, and how to word it so that they’ll assume they had a sleepover if they’re not there.”
They entered the laboratory. By now, Trixie’s hands and hooves were missing, and her breasts and buttocks were growing in size.
“Good. I’ll help” Twilight said, and put Trixie’s body and brain down on the table. “I’ll just need toooo…”
Twilight’s voice trailed off as she looked at her research notes on the table. She glanced between them and the brain on Trixie on the table, before letting out a sigh.
“Also, I think I figured out why your sisters found my laboratory in the first place,” Twilight said, and held up Trixie’s brain. “It’s good a spell to make ponies ignore it, but Trixie is good with illusions.”
“Oh,” Rarity and Applejack said at the same time.
“Alright, let me speed this up,” Twilight said, and poured some more magic into Trixie’s body. Her arms and legs started absorbing into her body rapidly, making her bosom and buttocks grow and stretch the fabric of her black tights.
Before long, her limbs were missing, and she turned into rubber, much faster than they had at Starlight’s hand. The modified spell left Trixie with her horn, mane, and tail, and didn’t turn her mouth into a permanently open hole.
Rarity walked up and started undressing the still body. “Here we go, darling. I’ll refit your clothes.”
Twilight propped the body up, and shot a beam of magic across Trixie’s head, allowing her to open the skull.
True enough, it was empty. Twilight took the brain, and placed it in the empty space.
However, the brain and body didn’t connect, as if the rubber body was unresponsive.
After a moment, Twilight took the brain and inspected it. “She’s alive here,” she said. “I guess the transformation in itself does not breathe new life into a body.”
“Ghoulish, in a way,” Rarity said.
“So what now?” Applejack asked.
“I’ll have time to look at this after we’ve found the Crusaders,” Twilight said, and looked around, noticing the jar with Starlight’s brain in it.
Starlight’s brain was strapped into a specific spot in the jar, with the transceiver arrangement aligned to that specific location, and needles ready to strike a key points in it at a moment’s notice.
Twilight took Trixie’s brain, and put it into the jar next to Starlight’s. “You keep her company for now, my little toy,” she said, before turning to the others. “Shall we?”
Unknown to them, Spike had left the castle before them. He had only heard a snippet of what his friends had been saying, but it seemed like the Cutie Mark Crusaders were missing, and might be in the Everfree Forest.
He had mulled over it for just a few moments, before he threw off his apron, and ran out towards the wood.
“How’s it lookin’?” Apple Bloom asked, as the trio walked out of the gorge.
Their ropes had fused together, forming racy arrangements across them that they could not remove. The knots were gone, giving them no means to untie them, and the ropes responded to attempts to pull them off, tightening around the young mares.
“We almosht ou,” Sweetie Belle said, leading Apple Bloom on the rope she had around her neck.
“Mmm-mm,” Scootaloo mumbled into her gag.
“What’s that?” Apple Bloom asked.
“Mmm-mm !” Scootaloo insisted, inclining her head towards the side of the exit to the gorge.
“You wan o go chat way?” Sweetie Belle said.
“Mm,” Scootaloo said, nodding.
“Well, I’m trusting you gals,” Apple Bloom said.
The gorge had been a bleak arrangement, being only rock and dust with the occasional hint of an old bone or some woodland creature or other, and the crusaders were glad to be out of it. Normally they might have felt safer in the lifeless, rocky place than the hostile Everfree Forest, but they figured that as rubber dolls, they should be fine, so long as they didn’t lose more limbs.
“Why did you wan o go his way?” Sweetie Belle asked, after half an hour’s walking.
“Hmm cmm-hm,” Scootaloo said.
“Wha?”
“Hmm cmm -hm,” Scootaloo insisted, and waved her shoulders, forgetting she didn’t have arms to gesticulate with.
She huffed in frustration, and walked over to a large rock, kicking it, and the pebbles around it. “Hmm! Hmmmmm !” she mumbled, looking up with wide eyes at a large imaginary arrangement in front of her. “Cmm-hm,” she repeated.
“... Oh! E cashtle!” Sweetie Belle finally said. “E ol cashtle is hat way?”
“Mmm,” Scootaloo said, nodding her head in a pleased manner.
“You sure?” Apple Bloom asked.
“Mmm,” Scootaloo said, nodding her head again.
“Well, let’s go then,” Apple Bloom said. “Judging from them growling sounds, you gals are gettin’ mighty hungry.”
“Ngo,” Sweetie Belle said, shaking her head. “E don’ geck ungry like his.”
“Then what’s making tha’ sound?” Apple Bloom asked, looking around unseeingly.
Out from around the trees behind them stepped a pack of timber wolves, their green eyes locked on them.
Scootaloo’s eyes went wide, as did Sweetie Belle’s, as her mouth opened and the rope fell out of it.
“Run!” Sweetie shouted, and turned towards where they had headed and shot off along with Scootaloo.
“What!? Hey, where ya goin!?” Apple Bloom asked, and turned towards the hoofsteps and ran straight into the huge boulder, head first.
“Oof!” was the sound she could make as her head bounced off the rock and she fell to the ground.
“Apple Bloom!” Sweetie Belle shouted, and turned around.
Apple Bloom struggled up on her knees, her head lolling back and forth. “I’m seein’ stars,” she mumbled dazedly. “They’re tellin’ me to apple…”
“Snap out of it!” Sweetie Belle said, and ran towards her friend.
“I’m- hurgh!” Apple Bloom shouted, as a wolf rammed into her and bit down on her neck.
“Get away from her!” Sweetie Belle shouted, as she ran forward and punted the wolf as hard as she could. It let out a yelp and let go, its jaw breaking off.
Scootaloo had ran past them, and was standing with her legs wide and a challenging look in her eyes. Two wolves charged her, and she stepped aside in the last moment, causing them to crash headlong in the boulder.
Sweetie Belle grabbed the rope around and Apple Bloom’s neck and stood up. “Run!” she shouted, and the trio turned around and ran as the single remaining wolf chased after them, and the three damaged ones started to restore themselves.
They ran as fast as they could through the underbrush, Sweetie Belle dragging Apple Bloom along, who managed to keep on her hooves despite her blindness. Sweetie Belle figured it wa earth pony magic helping her as well.
“Tha’sh it!” Sweetie Belle shouted, looking ahead with wide eyes. “I cang shee e cashtle!”
“Mmm hm hm!” Scootaloo hummed loudly into her ropes as they entered the clearing surrounding the deep gorge in turn surrounding the crevice. “Mmm-MMMM !”
The wolf that was closest to them had managed to catch up with Scootaloo, and bite her in her buttock. “Mmm-mmm!” she shouted, and sped up in her running towards the rickey bridge leading to the front gates.
“Scootaloo!” Apple Bloom shouted, as she heard her friend rush past them, and sped up past Sweetie Belle. “Hold on, Scootaloo, I’ll save–”
“Apple Blhoom, wai’!” Sweetie Belle said, just as they reached the edge of the ravine…
… And promptly missed the bridged entirely.
“Aaaaaaaah!” shouted Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle. “Mmmmmmm!” shouted Scotaloo, as they fell down into the ravine, landing with a set of hard thuds.
The trio coughed, and sat up.
“Everypony okay?” Sweetie Belle asked.
“Mmm,” Scootaloo muttered, annoyed.
“Ooooh, mein kopf,” Apple Bloom said, as she sat up, a sharp piece of wood, fragments of the smashed wold, piercing her skull, poking out of both temples.
“What?”
“Whu? Oh, I’m sorry, moi ducks, I’m come down with somethin’. Them words feelin’ right slippery. What’s happen?” Apple Bloom asked, aiming her head around unseeingly.
Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle looked at Apple Bloom with wide eyes
“Uh, a timber wolf bit down on Scootaloo’s bum. Not sure why, there’s not much there,” Sweetie Belle said.
“Mmm!” Scootaloo growled indignantly at Sweetie Belle.
“Anyway, should we get out of here?” Sweetie Belle said. “Try and find a way into the castle?”
“Yargh, that sounds like a mighty fine idea, lassy,” Apple Bloom said, then shook her head. “Argh, not sure why I be talking like this.”
“Could be something with that stick that’s poking through your skull,” Sweetie Belle said, and stood up.
“Yargh? Oh… whatever do you mean, darling?”
“Mmm-mmm!” Scootaloo called from the side.
“Oh hey, an entrance,” Sweetie Belle said.
“This is fun though, isn’t it?” Sweetie Belle said a few minutes later, as they walked through the dark halls of the catacombs of the old castle. “Exploring and adventure.”
“Mmm,” Scootaloo conceded a bit grudgingly.
“Tha i’ is, moi duck,” Apple Bloom said. “Now tha no big birds swoopin us up in the air all wooshy-like. Ah buggah, could somepony please get stick outta moi noggin?”
“Alright, hold still,” Sweetie Belle said, took Apple Bloom’s rope in her mouth and pulled her down so she could reach the stick, grabbed that in her mouth, and yanked.
The stick promptly broke off, leaving most of it in Apple Bloom’s skull and leaving nothing on that side to grab onto.
Apple Bloom shuddered, and swayed on her hooves. “Oh, perfect,” she grumbled. “I just got myself a new accent haven’t I? Yep, this is going all kinds o’ great.”
“Let’s just get up out of this place, then we can just beeline it to Ponyville,” Sweetie Belle said.
“What if somepony lays their eyes on us?” Apple Bloom asked.
“We’ll go to Rainbow Dash’s place, or sneak into your house,” Sweetie Belle said. “They all know what’s up.”
“Mmm!” Scootaloo nodded eagerly at the idea of going to Rainbow’s house.
“Alright, let’s go. There’s a big round stair over there,” Sweetie Belle said. “Apple Bloom, you just walk behind us and lean against the wall, otherwise we’re going to have to start over.”
They ascended the stairs, coming out into a large corridor, with one large entrance at the end of it leading into the great hall.
“Perfect! Progress,” Sweetie Belle said.
“What’s going on?”
“It’s the great hall,” Sweetie Belle said. “Just like in Canterlot Castle.”
“Mmm-mm,” Scootaloo mumbled, drawing their attention.
“Oh cool, somepony left a hidden doorway open!”
They filed into the room, Apple Bloom bumping into the doorway, to find themselves in a cozy study, remarkably well-preserved for its age.
“There’s cushions, and books, and a desk,” Sweetie Belle said.
“Right, point me to a cushion, then find something to get this thing out of my head,” Apple Bloom insisted.
“Uhm, okay,” Sweetie Belle said, and led Apple Bloom over to a large, soft pillow. “Hold on, let me just find something to–”
“Helloooo!” a voice called from out in the great hall.
“Spike!?” Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle shouted at the same time, all three of them looking up at the voice.
“Mmm mm,” Scootaloo shouted, running out towards the great hall.
“Wait, Scoot! We’re…” was all Sweetie Belle could shout before groaning and walking out after her.
Starlight lowered herself across Sunburst’s back, pressing her breasts into his neck.
“How are you doing?” she asked.
“I’m feeling great,” Sunburst said, happily. “Though I have to admit my productivity has gone down since I got you, toy.”
“So do you want to become a toy as well?” Starlight asked. “With some practice, you can become even more productive as one. No more sleep, no more fatigue, and you can become oh so very focused if you’re promised sex. Remember when you wouldn’t put a dildo in me until I wrote a song?”
“That was fun. I was almost getting scared from how panicked and desperate you were.”
“I was, but all in a good way. I love you, Sunburst.”
“I love you, Starlight my toy. How are you though?” he asked, turning around and sitting her down on his lap. “You seem happier than usual.”
“I am,” Starlight said. “It’s the strangest thing, but I feel like I’ve made a new friend today.”
“So let me get this straight,” Spike said, sitting on a cushion in front of his friends and struggling desperately to keep his eyes on their faces. “You, and your sisters, and Twilight, and Pinkie and Fluttershy, have been turned into walking rubber sex dolls, with new cutie marks making them… promiscuous–”
“More like very open to new ideas,” Sweetie Belle said. “You know, like you’d expect of somepony with a cutie mark like that.”
“Right,” Spike said, nodding. “And Twilight can’t, and doesn’t want to, turn them back, and has instead put illusion spells on them so others don’t notice when they’re being lewd.”
“That’s roight, moi duck,” Apple Bloom said. “Only we don’t have any o’ them fancy new cutie marks, on account o’ us not having any to begin with.”
“And you’re all pretty much invincible,” Spike said, eyeing the piece of wood sticking out of Apple Bloom’s temple.
“Certainly seems that way,” Sweetie Belle said. “Speaking of which, I was going to try and get a poleaxe and try and poke that thing out of her head.”
“I can help with that!” Spike said, rising up before Sweetie Belle did. “I have…” he stopped to glance at his friends before averting his eyes again. “What about your arms by the way? Are you gonna get them back?”
“Ah think Twilight can make us some new,” Apple Bloom said. “She made the ones we used t’ have. Oh hey, Mah normal voice, get it it out while it’s right.”
“Right,” Spike said, and scurried out into the hallway.
There was a cacophony of clanks and thuds, before Spike hurried back into the room, cleaning the golden tip of a poleaxe on his shirt sleeve.
“Just shove it in there,” Sweetie Belle said.
“It doesn’t hurt right?” Spike asked, as he crouched down beside Apple Bloom, lining the tip up with the opening in her temple.
“Not at all. I wouldn’t mind the stick if it wasn’t for mah voice.”
“Right,” Spike said, and speared Apple Bloom’s head with the metal tip.
“Ooooh!” Apple Bloom said, shivering as the stick was forced out of her head. “That felt funny. Thanks, Spike”
“Don’t mention it. So, uh, should we get back to town?” Spike asked.
“We don’t get tired anymore,” Sweetie pointed out. “But we can take a break for you. It’s quite a walk here.”
“I’m glad I found you,” Spike said. “Anything I can do?”
“Mmm!” Scootaloo said.
“You… want me to try and remove your ropes?”
“Mm mm,” Scootaloo nodded.
Spike sat down next to Scootaloo, focusing on her face, and inserted a claw between Scootaloo’s cheek and the rope-mask.
It came away with surprising ease, almost responding to Spike’s wishes. “Oh hey, that was easy. What were you doing with these anyway?”
“Bucking,” was Scootaloo’s first word since the evening before.
“Scootaloo!” Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle said at the same time.
“What? Even if we could lie about this, I wouldn’t to Spike.”
“Well, alright,” Sweetie Belle said. “But, you know, more like making love.”
“Sure. That,” Scootaloo said.
“I’ll uuuh, just go get something to clean you guys off with, alright?” Spike said, and scurried out of the room.
“That’s nice of him,” Apple Bloom said.
“And that’s a little forward of you,” Sweetie Belle said to Scootaloo.
“You think?” Scootaloo said, eyes wide in surprise. “I was gonna suggest we do it with him right now. Don’t you want to?”
“Well,” Apple Bloom said, looking around awkwardly. “We don’t have them cutie marks our sisters do.”
“But I still wanna do it,” Scootaloo said. “I mean, it’s just for fun.”
“If… if it can just be for fun then…” Sweetie Belle said, looking down at her own hooves.
“Hey, girls,” Spike said, walking into the room with a overturned helmet and a piece of cloth. “I found some rainwater that I could clean you guys off with.”
“Thanks, Spike,” Sweetie Belle said, smiling softly at him.
Spike held the helmet above him and blew flames at the bottom, and after just a few seconds, steam started gently rising from the helmet.
He sat down next to the girls, and dipped his hand with the cloth in the almost boiling water, not bothered by the high temperature. He raised it out of the helmet, and let it cool down for a moment before putting it on Scootaloo’s shoulder.
“Is this okay?” he said.
“It sure is,” Scootaloo said, leaning into the warm sensation.
Spike squirmed a little, putting his legs together and raising them up, hoping to camouflage his growing erection.
“It’s okay, Spike. We don’t have the cutie marks that Twilight and the others have, but we still like you,” Scootaloo said, and leaned against Spike with her now clean shoulder, and he slowly continued to clean the rest of her off.
“I uh, I’ve always wanted to… you know, get together with Rarity,” he said.
“There’s no stopping you from that,” Scootaloo said. “I mean, considering their new cutie marks, she probably wants to do the same with you. I’m guessing she hasn’t yet because they didn’t want to tell anypony. They didn’t even tell us, but now that that cat is out of the bag…”
“You think so?” Spike asked.
“Sure. What do you think, Sweetie Belle?”
“Uhm, yeah, you’re… probably right,” she said.
Spike had slowed down his cleaning of Scootaloo, and was now absentmindedly cleaning her belly with the cooling cloth.
Scootaloo leaned into him closer. “So you just go ahead and warm that towel up again and clean a little further down,” she said, closing her eyes and smiling warmly.
“Did anypony else seem to notice how them ropes seemed to do what Spike wanted them to do? We should give em to Rarity and Twilight. I bet they’d be interested,” Apple Bloom pointed out.
Spike put the towel between Scootaloo’s legs. “How’s this?” he asked, gaining a little confidence from her satisfied smile.
“Great. Let’s see how thoroughly you can clean me there,” she said, and leaned into Spike hard enough to wrestle him to the floor, pressing her lips against the surprised dragon’s.
There had been conflicting feelings of trepidation and relief when Spike had managed to intercept the element bearers on their way into the woods. He had led Twilight and her friends to the outskirts of Sweet Apple Acres, where the Crusaders had been trying to keep out if sight.
There had been a relieved reunion, where it had also been revealed that Spike was now aware of the status of the element bearers, knowing that they were walking sex dolls.
It was quickly agreed that the Crusaders would be stealthily spirited away to Twilight’s castle to have their arms restored, and to explain to Spike the entirety of the situation. Just as they were about to do just that, Big Macintosh had appeared, and another pony had to be let in on the secret.
Not a lot of talk had been necessary to establish that Big Macintosh was interested in the transformation as well, and by the expressions of Applejack’s friends, none of them were opposed to the idea that another big and strong and handsome stallion would join them in their status as dolls before long.
Spike had to wait though. He had a lot of growing left to do, and Twilight wanted to perfect the natural growth element of the transformation before any creature who wasn’t a full adult were subjected to it.
“So?” Twilight asked, casting a teasing smile at Rarity when they were alone in the room, a few moments after Spike and the Crusaders bounced out of the room together, clothes and limbs restored.
“Whatever do you mean, darling?” Rarity asked, smiling coyly.
“Spike had been in love with you for ages, and now he’s in on the secret. Are you going to do something about it?”
“Twilight, dear, you’re his family, I want to check with you whether you think it would be healthy for him.”
“I think it is. Love and affection is a healthy thing.”
“But he can’t have me for himself, you understand.”
“I don’t think he needs to. Besides, he has the Crusaders with him as well.”
“Do you think a young flesh and blood drake can keep up?”
Twilight looked away with a knowing smile. “I’ve researched quite a few topics related to dragons. I think he can.”
“Oh?” Rarity asked.
“You know how a trait like ambition can drive a pony to do great things or terrible things. Well, a dragon can reshape his greed in many different ways, wanting his lovers satisfied is one of them.”
“... I… was not aware,” Rarity said with a contemplative look on her face. “So if they awaken and shape his greed in the right way…?”
“Then Spike can become a world class lover,” Twilight nodded.
“... Interesting. That would be a good trait to nurture. Hmmm…” Rarity pondered, before facing Twilight again. “But that was a good sign today wasn’t it? Sweetie Belle and the others seem to adjust to their new status very well.”
“Yes. I was afraid that without a cutie mark like ours, they’d not be very pleased with being dolls,” Twilight said. “They might not have the same appetite as we do, but it still seems like a positive.”
“Indeed, and that gives me ideas…”
Rarity sat in her kitchen in the evening, the danger and excitement gently buzzing in the background of her mind.
If somepony walked in through the unlocked front door, they just needed to take a few steps to be able to see her plainly, sitting naked in her kitchen, slowly crossing her legs and sipping her tea as she skimmed through the newspaper.
She had opted to spend the evening without her skin, instead just being a walking rubber doll, though leaving her mane and tail intact. She also hadn’t touched herself all day, and felt as if her desperation was chipping away at her sanity, in a wonderful way of course.
She stood up and languidly stretched, before walking over to the door and locking it for the night.
She walked up the stairs, into her room, leaving the door open, and magically lifted out several trunks from under her bed.
She opened them, and retrieved a pair of stout dildos, which were promptly inserted into her lower openings.
“Haaaaah…” she breathed out in relief, before calling out into the hallway. “Oh, Sweetie Belle!”
The hoofsteps quickly followed, going up the stairs and through the corridor. “Yeah?” he sister asked.
“I am about to retire for the evening,” Rarity said, facing her sister, who bit her lower lip, the bottom of a dildo sticking out of her opening. “Would you be so kind as to help me with the setup?”
“You want to be completely helpless?” Sweetie Belle asked.
“I do. I trust you, Sweetie,” Rarity said. “I don’t have to get up early tomorrow.”
“Okay, how do you want it?” Sweetie asked, walking up to the trunks to see what her sister had prepared.
“Suspension and sensory deprivation,” Rarity said. “No limbs, no horn.”
“All the way? Alright, lose the limbs,” Sweetie said.
Rarity promptly sat down on the floor and mentally willed her limbs off. They fell away without hesitation, and Rarity fell onto her back, nothing acting as a counterweight and no way to catch her, as her limbs lay still on the floor.
“Thorough deactivation,” she said, not being able to control them remotely. “Grab my horn.”
Sweetie Belle reached down and pulled at Rarity’s horn, enabling that to come loose as well. She also took the moment to pull off Rarity’s tail.
“I’m at your mercy now, sweet sister,” Rarity said. “Now please do something with those wonderful ropes you discovered.”
“You sure are,” said Sweetie Belle, and grabbed the ropes in one of the trunks, the magic of which had been recreated with Twilight’s help.
They allowed one pony to be held tight and unable to remove them by themselves, while obeying the commands of others.
The black rope in Sweetie’s hands snaked around her sister, forming a revealing bodysuit of tight ropes, and creating points of suspension around Rarity’s empty hips and shoulders, as well as her mane.
Sweetie tossed one end of the rope up into a free hook in ceiling, and it hoisted Rarity up at Sweetie’s eye level, suspending her from where her limbs would be and by her mane.
“Good?” Sweetie Belle asked, and gave Rarity a little push, making her swing back and forth.
“Eep!” Rarity squeaked as she swung back and forth, having no control over her suspension and having no ability to catch herself should it fail, which it wouldn’t. “Ooh, this is perfect, yes. Earplugs, blindfold and gag next.”
Sweetie Belle lifted all of it out of the trunk with her magic, starting with putting a mask that held a blindfold tightly in place on Rarity, ensuring that no amount of squirming would ever dislodge it. “Anything else? Normal gag or throat?”
“Throat,” Rarity said.
“Can I touch you?” Sweetie asked.
“Yes indeed,” Rarity said, and turned towards the noise. “Will you?”
“Hmm, maybe,” Sweetie said. “I don’t know.”
“Oh Sweetie, you absolute tea--” was all Rarity managed to say before a large dildo was shoved all the way down her, silencing her completely and stopping her from even breathing.
A moment later, her ears were filled with black rubber plugs, not only stopping sound waves from entering her ears, but even holding her inner ear tightly in place in a way that would have deafened her permanently if she wasn’t a rubber doll, preventing even the slightest signal to be sent to her brain.
Rarity shivered in delight, and squirmed helplessly in her suspension. She felt a few more ropes wrap around her muzzle and her rear, preventing the dildos in all each of her opening from coming loose.
She desperately tried to breathe, and her inability to do so excited her even further. She was so helpless, and unable to focus on anything but her helplessness, and of course the large dildos inside her. She tried to press down on them, wishing desperately that somepony would please pump them in and out of her, even a little.
Although there was one more thing to focus on of course. Trying to figure out what Sweetie and her friends would be doing.
She wouldn’t be able to tell in the slightest, but she knew that they would be doing quite a few things in her own bed, the one she was currently facing. They thought she didn’t know, the bed would be clean and newly made the next day, but she knew.
Sweetie Belle didn’t have to wait long before there was a knock on the door.
She happily skipped down to the door and eagerly opened it.
“Hey, Sweetie,” Spike, Apple Bloom, and Scootaloo said enthusiastically outside, though taking care to not draw the attention of the entire neighborhood, as the sun had just set.
“Hey, come on in,” Sweetie said. “I’ve just taken care of Rarity.”
“Oh, so we can talk normally?” Scootaloo asked, as they stepped in and Sweetie shut the door behind them.
“Yeah, she’s not going to be able to tell a thing.”
“Cool! Can we see?” Apple Bloom asked.
“You sure can. This way,” Sweetie said, and walked up the stairs with the other behind her.
“Wow! That is so cool!” Scootaloo said, as she saw Rarity suspended from the ceiling.
“Is she awake?” Spike asked.
“She should be,” Sweetie Belle said. “Go on and touch her. We know you’ve always wanted to.”
“Can we?” Spike asked. “I mean, is she fine with it?”
“I can, and I’m extending that to you,” Sweetie Belle said. “Besides, what is she gonna do about it?”
Spike walked up and studied the still form of the pony he had been infatuated with for so long now, as she hanged in front of him. He gently put his hand on the dildo in her marehood, making her jolt in surprise and try looking behind her, in the wrong direction to where Spike was.
“Go ahead,” Sweetie said. “She likes it.”
Spike parted the ropes that held the dildo in place, and gently pumped the dildo in and out of Rarity a few times.
Rarity shivered and squirmed where she was suspended, and from the minute movements of her chest and throat, she was trying to moan or hyperventilate.
Spike stopped pumping for a moment, and Sweetie Belle walked up to Rarity, running her hand across one of Rarity’s breasts, gently pinching one of her nipples as she kissed Rarity on the cheek. “Did you like that, sis?” she asked. “I think you did. Me and my friends are going to use your bed now, and if we wanted, we could invite the whole town to watch.”
Sweetie smiled at Spike and gestured at Rarity’s waist again as she removed her hands from her sister.
Spike again took the dildo and inserted it in and out a few times, making her squirm violently in her ropes, her face held expressionless by her bondage.
“Yeah, you like it,” Sweetie said, as Spike put the ropes back.
“So where do we start?” Scootaloo asked.
“It’s up to Spike today,” Apple Bloom said.
“Well I’m ready for whatever,” Scootaloo said, Sweetie Belle just managing to throw an additional sheet over the bed before Scootaloo jumped up into it and started slipping out of her clothes. “Come on! Ropes!”
“Alright, hold on,” Spike said, smiling in amusement, picking out more ropes out of the trunk beneath where Rarity was hanging.
“So who’s doing what?” Apple Bloom asked, just as she stepped out of her panties.
She got her answer through action, as Spike willed the ropes to snake around her and Scootaloo, and hang them from the thick frame of Rarity’s canopy bed.
The two young mares giggled as the ropes tied themselves all around them, removing their arms at the shoulders and their legs halfway down their thighs, pressing their muzzles together and forming a mask on them that both deafened and blindfolded them.
Within moments, they were hanging naked above the mattress in full view of whoever lay on it, pressed tight against one another and their lips pressed against the other, stopping them from making any sounds beneath pleased moaning and giggling, and the soft smack of their lips playing with each other.
Spike slipped out of his clothes and lay down next to the now also naked Sweetie Belle. They lay beside each other and watched the other ponies suspended in the room; the completely sensory-deprived Rarity, and the almost equally sensory-deprived Apple Bloom and Scootaloo, kissing and giggling at each other while they tried their best to rub their thighs against one another.
“So I’m first tonight?” Sweetie asked with a sultry tone. “Lucky me.”
“Lucky me ,” Spike said, and put his arm around Sweetie Belle, witnessing the other ponies and feeling their passions grow hotter and hotter. “Wanna do something with Rarity?”
“I wonder what she’s thinking,” Sweetie Belle said, as she lit up her horn. “I guess she’s assuming I’m just checking in on her now and then.”
Sweetie Belle’s magic caressed Rarity’s breasts and wiggled her dildo in and out of her a little, making Rarity once again squirm in place.
Sweetie looked at Spike looking longingly at Rarity.
“You want her, don’t you?” she asked.
Spike turned his head to face her, spotting no disappointment or hurt in her expression.
“Yeah, but I want you as well.”
“I told you, she wants you too. I don’t even have the same cutie mark she does and look how kinky I’m being!”
Spike put his hands on Sweetie Belle’s cheek, and pulled her in for a soft kiss.
“Thanks, Sweetie Belle,” he said, after they broke away. “Just a bit more practice, and I’m gonna ask her.”
Sweetie looked down to see Spike’s malehood at full mast, and smiled eagerly. “Well then, let’s get to it.”
She rolled onto Spike, and lowered herself into his length.
They stayed there for a moment, looking at each other warmly. Spike put his hands on Sweetie’s thighs and gently ran them up and down her form.
Sweetie giggled and took one of his hands and brought them to her chest.
“Not as much as Rarity for now, but one day…” she said.
“You’re looking forward to that,” Spike said, with a smarmy smile.
“You’re looking forward to that,” she said, and lowered herself down to kiss him.
Rarity could not see anything, hear anything, and was helpless to make any sort of sound or move in any meaningful way.
She had been fondled and played with lightly since retiring for the evening, but not much, and there had been a few cases of increased activity from the very slight airflow she had felt in the room with her keen sense of touch, almost as if there were several ponies in the room who tried not to make their presence known to her.
The large dildo in her throat sticking out of her mouth and the mask with the blindfold made her incapable of making any facial expression, and her movement resulted in nothing more than a minute jiggle.
On the inside however, she was jumping for joy and making undignified gleeful noises.
She was sure of it now. Her sister, her friends, and the wonderful little Spikey-wikey had finally started embracing carnal pleasures fully.
The joy, comfort, and fulfilment of that would be enough to make Rarity shed a tear of happiness for all involved, if it hadn’t been prevented by the mask. The Crusaders had managed to turn their new status to their great advantage, just like she and the other elements and the princesses had.
Soon, it would be time for them all to partake in this glorious activity together.
For now, she was a forgotten doll, turned on to no end by both the fact that she had been discarded and ignored until she was needed, and by the dildos penetrating deep inside her. She clamped down on them as best she could, and drifted off to a realm of pure bliss.
Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie stood next to Twilight as the alicorn toy squeezed Trixie’s rubber brain into the water filled, transparent balloon that Pinkie had supplied them with, then tied a knot around the opening.
It floated around in the water inside the balloon, which glowed purple as Twilight performed magic on it.
“Alright, that’s it. It should respond to her movements now,” Twilight said, and powered down her horn.
“It’s not moving though,” Pinkie pointed out.
“She doesn’t have any sensations, so she probably doesn’t know she can do anything without feedback from her sense of touch,” Twilight said. “Perhaps if I send some pulses to the right part of her brain…”
Twilight’s horn lit up, and suddenly the balloon jerked as if startled, before squirming around on the table.
“Oooh!” Pinkie Pie said in an enthusiastic voice. “That got her attention.”
“Good,” Twilight said. “Now we know for sure she’s alive in there. Now we just need to make sure the transformation of her brain entailed the same thing as it does for us, so she’s not uncomfortable as she is.”
The balloon kept trying a few more experimental squirm, unknowing what result they had without tactile feedback.
“That actually… looks nice,” Fluttershy said.
“I know, right?” Pinkie Pie said. “Not knowing what’s happening, I love it! Oh, Celestia, do I love bondage.”
“And some peace and quiet,” Fluttershy pointed out.
Fluttershy suddenly felt her skirt being lifted, and the buttplug deep inside her being fondled. “And you’d miss your tushie,” Pinkie Pie said.
Fluttershy let out a high-pitched sound when Pinkie Pie touched her buttplug, before Pinkie Pie let the skirt fall down again.
“Which would make it better when you get it back,” Twilight pointed out.
“Exactly,” Fluttershy said with a smile, as she lifted her skirt again and readjusted her buttplug.
“Alright, first phase of getting Trixie a body successful,” Twilight said, checking off a note on a list next to her. “Next, I should probably look into getting the Crusaders to age like normal.”
